• A notice about Rule 3 regarding sites hosting pirated/unauthorized content has been made. Please see here for details.
  • Staff is working to deal with the problem of synonymous tags. See here for more information and to suggest tag mergers.
  • Due to issues with external spam filters, QQ is currently unable to send any mail to Microsoft E-mail addresses. This includes any account at live.com, hotmail.com or msn.com. Signing up to the forum with one of these addresses will result in your verification E-mail never arriving. For best results, please use a different E-mail provider for your QQ address.
  • For prospective new members, a word of warning: don't use common names like Dennis, Simon, or Kenny if you decide to create an account. Spammers have used them all before you and gotten those names flagged in the anti-spam databases. Your account registration will be rejected because of it.
  • Since it has happened MULTIPLE times now, I want to be very clear about this. You do not get to abandon an account and create a new one. You do not get to pass an account to someone else and create a new one. If you do so anyway, you will be banned for creating sockpuppets.
  • Due to the actions of particularly persistent spammers and trolls, we will be banning disposable email addresses from today onward.
Monarchia New
964.M30

The system, 42-0B, was unremarkable in every measurable way.

A solitary yellow star languished at its heart, casting lazy solar flares across a dusty expanse of dead worlds and broken moons. There were no great planetary masses here, no forge worlds to grind against the void, no colonies, no cities, no watchful Mechanicum eyes. It was the kind of system that rarely made it onto star charts—if it had a name once, it had long been forgotten. Now, only the designation remained.

But today, it held more significance than any world of splendor or blood.

In the stillness, at the system's heart, floated Station 137-Vox. A dull, ringed construct of steel and ferrocrete, blackened by more than half a century of solar exposure and cosmic neglect. Once, it had been a waystation—an outpost for Explorator fleets moving deeper into the galactic east. A quiet haven for Legion patrols too far from reinforcements.

Now, it was something else entirely.

Beyond the orbit of the third dead planet, ships hung like silent sentinels, arranged with almost mathematical perfection. Battlefleets, flotillas, and Legion squadrons from across the Imperium encircled the system in vast, silent webs. Their augurs cast outward like knives, probing for any sign of intrusion. Vox-channels were restricted, warp-traffic interdicted. The system was cordoned off with a level of precision and paranoia that had no precedent in the annals of the Great Crusade.

No transmissions came from the station.
None were needed.

As the system's star turned in its ponderous circuit, the dark shape of the station shifted into light. Its pitted and burn-scarred surface lit up like tarnished bronze. And as illumination swept across the main docking ring, three colossal forms emerged from shadow.

They were not just ships.
They were statements.

The Bucephalus led them. The Emperor's personal vessel—immense, resplendent in radiant gold, its hull chased with filigree and inlaid with unblemished adamantine. It drifted like a sun-chariot, its escort ships parted and silent, forming a halo of absolute authority. No vessel in the Imperium bore more weight, nor demanded more reverence.

Flanking it on the port side was the Macragge's Honour—cobalt blue and gold, a bastion of logic and discipline. The flagship of Roboute Guilliman, it bore the sigils of Ultramar on its proud hull, its escort cruisers arranged in defensive phalanx formation even in parlay. It radiated order, structure, control.

To the starboard drifted the Avalon. Weathered white and silver, a more stoic paler blue than its sister ship. Not resplendent, not ostentatious—but wrought. Its hull bore the scars of the Noctus campaign still.

Together, the three ships hung at equidistant points around the ancient station, now reactivated and blazing with new power. Dozens of smaller vessels ferried back and forth between them, and yet, no signal left the system.

This meeting—this summit—was not for the eyes of the galaxy. For at the heart of this hollow system, upon a forgotten station, three of the most powerful men in the Imperium had come together. Not in war, not in triumph—but in conspiracy.

And though the stars above remained quiet, the wheels of fate had begun to turn.

The central meeting chamber of Station 137-Vox had once been a Navigators' observatory. The domed ceiling was a relic from another era—thick crystalflex and adamantium beams reinforced to survive solar storms and warp fluctuations. Time and radiation had turned the dome near-opaque, but the station's recent reactivation had bathed the chamber in sterile lumens and restored its ancient mechanisms. From the floor, a central table of blackened obsidian had been raised—its surface an embedded hololithic map of the galaxy, star systems flickering like distant candle flames.

Everything here was practical, cold, and without ornament. Just as the Sigillite had requested.


The air was thick with ozone and gravitic hum. A low throb emanated from the station's power core buried below—like a slumbering heart stirred to wakefulness after decades of silence. But the true weight in the room was not technical.

It was presence.

The first to arrive was Malcador the Sigillite. Hooded, robed in dusky grey. The staff of the Sigillite, topped by an ornament of the imperial aquila bathed in psychic flame, clinked gently on the marbled flooring as he entered, his deep-set eyes sweeping across the chamber like knives in the dark. He walked alone, yet never alone—his aura preceded him like a whisper of storm winds, of knowledge too deep to grasp. His expression was unreadable as ever: neither warm nor cold, only considering.

Behind him strode Constantin Valdor, Captain-General of the Legio Custodes. Gleaming golden plate reflected the harsh lighting, chased with crimson and black detailing that seemed less decorative and more symbolic—like the blade of an executioner. His helmet was clipped to his belt, revealing a face that might have been carved from marble, flawless and impassive. His eyes scanned every detail, every shadow, and at his command, the Custodes began their sweep of the station corridors. No corridor was unguarded. No passage unwatched.

Security was absolute.

Moments later, Roboute Guilliman entered the chamber.

The Lord of Ultramar. Tall, impossibly composed, his warplate was polished but unadorned, marked by the disciplined iconography of the XIII Legion. His presence was weighty in a different way—not mystic or martial, but political. Calculating. Measured. He spoke no greetings at first, instead looking over the central hololith as though weighing the galaxy's every axis and vector. His mind was a ledger, a map, a living doctrine. And even in silence, his disappointment in the galaxy's disorder was palpable.

The chamber lights dimmed a fraction.

And the Emperor of Mankind arrived.

He did not walk. He did not announce himself. He was.

Golden armour radiated not light, but presence—like gravity incarnate. He needed no Custodes flanking him, though a pair followed, nonetheless. His cloak billowed slightly from unseen currents. His face, though youthful, bore the weight of uncountable centuries, his expression both distant and immediate, as though the entire universe were somehow behind his eyes and yet nothing escaped his notice.

None bowed. Not here. Not these few and not for this. But all stood taller, straighter, aware.

Last to enter was Artorias.

He came without fanfare. His warplate shone in the dim light: pale blue ceramite inlaid with silver, a white tree emblazoned over his heart. His more ceremonial armour. His golden eyes flicked between the gathered figures, his face calm but alert. He stepped to the edge of the circle without hesitation and nodded in quiet respect to each of them.

There were no guards for him. No attendants. Only the quiet hiss of a sealing door as he stepped into history.


The five men formed a circle around the obsidian hololith. Around them, the galaxy drifted in frozen miniature.

None spoke for a long moment.

The only sound came from the Custodes echoing faintly in the corridor, their boots heavy as they continued their endless patrol. Every soul aboard the station—even the Warden and Ultramar detachments stationed far below—knew not to interrupt.

The summit had begun.

The Emperor's eyes moved first—to Guilliman, then to Malcador, then Artorias. Valdor stood beside his master, silent as the void.

"The purpose of this meeting," the Emperor said, voice low but boundless,

He lifted his gaze, golden eyes steady, cutting through the stillness like fire through vellum.

"Is to discuss the fate of Lorgar and the XVIIth​ Legion."

A breath passed. Not a word, not a twitch of armour. Only the quiet thrum of ancient machinery and the measured footfalls of Custodes somewhere beyond the chamber's vaulted doors.

"The Word Bearers are more than a decade behind schedule," the Emperor continued. "They tarry on every compliant world they touch, not to build, not to advance, but to preach. They raise temples where there should be manufactora. They chant when they should teach. They kneel when they should stand."

From beneath the folds of his cloak, the Emperor produced a small, bound object—simple in design, but the weight of it was undeniable. He held it in one hand for all to see.

A copy of the Lectitio Divinitatus.

Guilliman's expression hardened, his jaw flexing in distaste. Artorias, standing to the side of the table, did not speak, but his gaze fell to the book with quiet gravity. He had given the book to Guilliman several years ago on a joint campaign with Corax. Guilliman had been headed to Terra shortly after so it had made the most sense.

Still, to see the book that had started all of this. It sent a tingle down Artorias's spine.

"This text," the Emperor said, "has been found in dozens of systems. Left behind like relics, passed in secret, even spoken aloud in public forums. All traces, all investigations, lead to the same source: the Word Bearers. And to Lorgar himself."

He dropped the book onto the hololith's surface. It landed with a hollow thump—a sound far heavier than its weight should have allowed.

"I am not a god."

There was venom in the words. Not shouted, but absolute. Final. Like law carved into the bones of reality.

Malcador stepped forward then, speaking with that quiet, learned patience that cloaked blades of truth.

"This is not a new concern," he said, with a nod to the Primarch of the XIth​. "Nineteen years ago, it was Artorias who first brought us word of this subversion. The incident at the Tarsis Verge, near the world of Balthas Ord. There, he encountered a Word Bearer vessel under the command of one named Kurtha Sedd."

This was information known to all of them, but this summit required that all rules and procedures be followed.

Artorias finally spoke, voice calm, though the memory still burned behind his eyes.

"Sedd admitted that his Legion was spreading belief in the divinity of the Emperor. He did not even hide it. To him, it was a truth—one that superseded orders."

Malcador nodded. "We believed then it might be an isolated case. But the pattern has grown. It is no longer isolated. Nor tolerable."

This too was known. An accusation of this scale, even from two Primarchs, could not be accepted at face value. It had taken time and much investigation to be sure of Lorgar's actions.

The Emperor looked down at the book again, then turned it slowly with a single finger.

"It is the Imperial Truth that unites the species of this galaxy. That burns away ignorance and darkness. That gives humanity its destiny."

He looked up once more, the golden fire behind his gaze smouldering now with tightly controlled fury.

"Lorgar has not merely delayed the Great Crusade. He has subverted it. The purpose of this summit is to decide on a course of action."

Guilliman crossed his arms, speaking coolly. "If a Legion disobeys its father, what precedent do we set if we allow it to continue unchallenged?"

Artorias exhaled quietly, then looked to the others.

"Whatever course we choose," he said, "it must be unified. Whether we all agree with it or not, we must act as one. The truth cannot be fractured—else it will break."

The Lectitio Divinitatus sat at the centre of the grand meeting chamber, like a wound upon the table, small but festering. More than an hour passed in silence as those present gathered their thoughts. There was no need to rush this thing. The fate of an entire Legion and its Primarch hung in the balance and all words had to be considered carefully. The hololith beneath it had long since been powered down, giving the chamber a cold stillness, a sense of being entombed in judgment. Custodians stood at measured distances around the chamber's edge, their crimson-robed presence a silent reminder that nothing here was casual. The air felt still, like the calm before an orbital strike.

The Emperor sat at the far end, silent—motionless. His expression unreadable, cast in a light that somehow made even gold seem pale. He listened. Nothing more.

Then the debate began.


"I suggest sanctions," said Guilliman, ever logical, ever composed. "A formal rebuke, issued directly to Lorgar and the Word Bearers. They must return to Terra. The Primarch himself should offer a public apology before his brothers and you, Father. He must be made to reaffirm his commitment to the Imperial Truth. There must be clarity, not just for his sake, but for the Imperium's."

He paused, glancing at the book with a frown.

"Any worlds tainted by this doctrine must be re-educated. Iterators should be deployed in full force. The Legion, too, must be internally restructured. Education. Correction. The tools exist—we must use them."

Artorias shook his head, arms crossed loosely, not in defiance but in thought. His voice, when it came, was level. Soft but firm.

"No amount of bureaucracy will fix this, Roboute. Policing our brother and his sons will breed resentment, not change. We cannot treat a Legion like an errant province." He looked to the others. "This is not simply a matter of logistics. It is a matter of belief. And belief—misguided as it is—must be transformed, not crushed."

Malcador stepped forward, his hands folded before him, his posture deceptively casual. There was an edge to his tone, ever the knife beneath the silk.

"Then perhaps transformation should be observed. Measured. Guided." His eyes glinted behind shadowed lids. "A detachment of the Legio Custodes could be deployed to the XVII Legion. Quietly. They need not interfere… merely observe. Ensure compliance. Guide, where needed. If the rot is deeper than we think, more extreme measures can be taken. Interrogations can be conducted to determine which of the XVIIth​ can be saved. We then purge the rest."

Valdor, silent until now, inclined his head once in agreement. "The Custodes can serve as the eyes of Terra in this matter. It would be… efficient."

Artorias sighed, something old in the sound. A tension that had built not over days, but years. Malcador's measures were too extreme. For a moment his hearts, had spiked at the idea of such a thing. Seeing the Emperor's expression eased his mind though. Perhaps he could build off of it though, into something more palatable.

"I do agree that something must be done," he said at last. "But not through fear, surveillance or purging alone. I've gone through the XVII's rosters. It is not the Legion that is broken—only some of its core. Lorgar was shaped by Colchis, moulded by superstition, myth, and awe. I have studied my brother for years. I know what there is to know of his story. I've read all the operational reports. Lorgar may be the Primarch of the XVIIth​ but he is not its true master. The rot is not with the Urizen. Look at the names that hold power in his councils—Kor Phaeron, Erebus. These are not advisors. They are puppeteers. The power they exert over the Legion and my Brother is unacceptable."

He leaned forward slightly, hands braced against the table, eyes on Guilliman. He knew that if this were to work, he would need Roboute on his side.

"Remove them. Quietly. Assign them to diplomatic roles, maybe to Terra or another Legion under the pretence of re-education or honour. Replace them with officers of more stable origin—Terrans, perhaps. Young blood. Let the Ultramarines or the Wardens provide counsellors to Lorgar. Moderating voices. Those who will steer him back on to the correct path."

Roboute considered this, his mind clearly racing through ramifications, logistics, the subtle balance of brotherhood and order.

"It has merit," he admitted. "A tempered restructuring… not forced, but shaped. It would give Lorgar the illusion of agency, while still guiding the Legion back toward its purpose."

Artorias inclined his head. "Not an illusion. A chance. If we believe he is worth redeeming, we must offer it. Lorgar's life has been built on belief. We must ensure he believes in the right thing. The Imperial Truth."

Silence followed.

A long moment passed in that vaulted hall. The Custodes did not shift. The Strategium lights glinted off gold and crimson. Valdor's eyes never left the Emperor.

And finally—finally—the Emperor moved.

Only his hand at first, lifting slowly as he took the Lectitio Divinitatus in his grasp once more. His thumb brushed its spine. No magic in the motion. No violence. But all the power of the cosmos sat behind it.

Then his voice came, low and final.

"No."


One word.

But it rang through the chamber like a hammer striking the root of a mountain.

The Emperor rose slowly from his seat. There was no anger in his face—but there was no softness either. Just the weight of centuries, of vision, of disappointment deeper than time.

The weight of the room shifted—not physically, but metaphysically. Something had turned, like a gear locking into place after years of grinding motion. The Emperor did not radiate rage. His tone did not rise. But his disappointment—deeper than time—hung like a spectre over them all.

He stared at the book still in his hand, fingers gently resting on its cover. When he finally spoke, his voice was stripped bare of pretense. It was not the voice of a warlord, or a god, or a ruler.

It was the voice of a father, hollowed by a son's betrayal.

"I made Lorgar," he said, slowly, softly, "to be a vessel of conviction. A flame of truth that would burn away the false idols of the galaxy. I made him to believe—not in me—but in mankind. In you, in all of us. I made him a fervent believer in the Truth."

His golden eyes drifted from face to face—Guilliman, thoughtful and wary; Artorias, quietly unsettled; Malcador, ever unreadable.

"But his flaw... was not in his belief. It was in the direction he turned it. That same furnace meant to ignite the stars has been redirected toward me. Turned into worship. Reverence. Doctrine. Ritual. I did not forge him to become the prophet of some myth cult. He is my son. A tool of Humanity's ascension. And he has forgotten his purpose."

He lowered the Lectitio Divinitatus to the table. Its weight hit like a thunderclap.

"If he wants a lesson in faith, then I shall give him one."

There was a beat of silence. Then, Artorias stepped forward. His voice was calm, but there was tension behind it.

"What do you mean, Father?"

The Emperor's eyes turned to him—not angry, not cold. But distant. Deep, like the void between stars.

"I will show you."

He reached out with one gauntleted hand and activated the hololith embedded in the centre of the table. The crystal matrix flared to life, light blooming into a detailed map of a distant region of the galaxy.

Systems flickered by, one after another, before settling on a cluster of stars in the Segmentum Pacificus. Then the image zoomed further, centering on a single shining world.

The Khur System.

A planet rotated in the projection, vibrant and green and gold, its atmosphere pristine. And across its surface, displayed in the glowing strata of data overlays and topographic scans, was a single massive urban expanse—impossibly vast, impossibly symmetrical. Sprawling beauty married to architectural wonder. Thousands of gleaming, golden towers thrust up into the sky like spears.

A city designed not merely for habitation, but veneration.

The Emperor spoke again, his voice lowered with gravity that pressed against the bones.

"This is Lorgar's greatest betrayal of my Truth."

He circled the hololith slowly, the city glowing beneath his gaze.

"He calls it the 'Perfect City.' A place where the people kneel, where they chant, where they pray to me. This… is not the Imperium. This is a lie he built in my name. A lie he gifted to a populace that now believes I am some divine being of light and flame. He has written hymns, liturgy, dogma—while the stars burn with war and my vision falters under weight of belief."

The Emperor turned toward his sons, face caught half in the shadow of the display.

"This... is Monarchia."

He looked directly at Artorias.

"And it must burn."


The silence that followed was total. Even the soft tread of Custodes boots had halted.

The hololith hovered, depicting that gleaming city—its cathedrals, its radiant plazas, its towering effigies of a god-Emperor that was never meant to be.

None spoke.

The light of the hololith bathed them all in golden hues, the radiant city of Monarchia still rotating slowly above the table—its beautiful symmetry casting long, accusing shadows.

Artorias stared at it.

The longer he looked, the more he saw: not just the spires and monuments, but the people. The homes. The children. In his mind, he began to calculate—logistics, estimates, urban density factors based on the Word Bearers' previous constructions. His lips parted.

"No," he said quietly.

And then again, louder, more firm.

"No. This is wrong."

The words dropped like thunder. Silence shattered.

A sudden movement—metal-on-metal, the hiss of displaced air.

Valdor stepped forward with sudden violence, hand brushing the hilt of his guardian spear, his voice sharp as a blade.

"How dare you question the will of the Master of Mankind."

Around the chamber, the Custodes standing guard snapped alert, their red plumes flaring like the combs of predators. Every one of them had turned, a golden wall of silent judgment ready to descend.

Artorias didn't flinch.

His eyes snapped to Valdor's.

"I dare," he snarled, "because it is my right as his son."

A moment. Tense. Charged.

Valdor's gaze narrowed, and for a heartbeat it seemed he might strike.

But the Emperor raised a single hand—casual, almost imperceptible—and the Custodes stilled like statues returned to their plinths. Valdor did not step back, but he held.

Artorias turned back to the hololith. His voice was calm again, but heavy with conviction.

"This will not solve anything," he said. "It will only deepen the wound."

He looked at the Emperor now—truly looked at him. Not as the light of Terra or as the architect of humanity's ascension. But as a father about to burn his son's house down.

"How many people live in Monarchia?" Artorias asked. "Five million? Ten? More?"

The Emperor said nothing.

"What will happen to them?" Artorias pressed. "They aren't traitors. They're civilians. What would any of us do if a Legion descended from the sky in burning ships and commanded us to worship?"

He looked between Malcador and Valdor. Neither met his gaze.

"They'd believe," he said. "Out of fear. Out of awe. Out of instinct. That is not heresy. That is survival."

A quiet voice joined the moment.

"Perhaps… they could be evacuated."

All eyes turned to Guilliman.

The Ultramarines Primarch stood, arms folded, gaze fixed on the rotating city. He sounded… measured. Calm. As though working through a complex equation.

"The civilian population could be relocated to nearby worlds. The city destroyed afterward. The lesson still made clear."

Artorias turned to him, stunned.

"You would entertain this?" he asked, incredulous. "Roboute, you're talking about burning a city of innocents. What precedent does that set? What lesson is worth that?"

Guilliman didn't answer immediately. But his silence was not assent. He was considering it. And that was worse.

Artorias turned back to the Emperor, the others now forgotten.

"We should speak to Lorgar first," he said, steady and impassioned. "Give him the chance to explain himself. To change. This… this is not justice. It's not correction. It's humiliation."

He stepped closer to the hololith and gestured toward the spinning image.

"You said he believes too strongly. That his faith is misplaced. Then show him the right way. Don't destroy this. Don't make a monument out of your wrath."

He paused, chest rising and falling.

"This isn't a lesson. It's a warning. And it will echo."

The Emperor stood silent, the golden glow of Monarchia's projection playing across the sculpted planes of his face. His eyes were shadowed, unreadable.

And he did not speak.

Not yet.

But the storm had been summoned.

And it was coming.

The silence dragged, thick as ashfall.

Then the Emperor spoke.

His voice did not thunder. It did not shake the walls. It was quiet—measured, deliberate—and yet it filled the chamber with the weight of inevitability.

"You are wrong, my Son." he said.

He stepped forward, the hololith's glow washing across the burning gold of his armour, lighting the sharp lines of his face like a sunrise over distant peaks.

"You argue for diplomacy. For patience. For understanding. You speak as though Lorgar is simply confused, as though he has strayed innocently." His eyes, those impossible eyes, fixed on Artorias. "But you of all my sons should know better."

Artorias did not look away.

"You were the one," the Emperor continued, "who brought the first warnings. Nineteen years ago, you set this in motion. You told me what you had seen. You knew. And now, you ask for mercy?"

The sting of it landed. Not because the Emperor had twisted the truth, but because he hadn't.

Artorias's voice was low, cold with restraint.

"I did what I believed was right. And I still am."

Valdor stepped forward again.

"You overreach, Warden. Your opinion does not override—"

"Interrupt me again," Artorias snapped, turning his head just enough to let Valdor see the glint in his eye, "and I will cut out your tongue."

Silence.

Even the Custodes shifted, barely perceptible beneath their plumed helms. Valdor froze in place, expression a blank slab—but the tension crackled like an uncoiled lash.

The Emperor didn't move. He merely turned his eyes toward Valdor. A moment passed.

And the Captain-General of the Legio Custodes stepped back without a word.

Artorias exhaled slowly and returned his gaze to his father.

"I am loyal," he said. "I swore my life to the Imperium. I believe in the Imperial Truth. I believe in your vision. But I will not burn a city of innocents to humiliate my brother."

The Emperor's expression barely shifted. A tightening around the eyes. A faint stillness in the set of his shoulders. When he spoke again, his voice was colder than space.

"Would you defy me?"

Artorias hesitated.

He looked at the Emperor as a son looks at a father—not the golden icon of dominion, not the warlord-god of Terra, but the being who had made him, who had given him purpose. And still, beneath it all… something sorrowful stirred.

"If you command it," Artorias said quietly, "then I will obey. You are my Emperor. My father."

He looked at the hololith—at Monarchia, still turning, still beautiful.

"But it will break my hearts. And I will never see you the same way again."

A pause.

"Because I believe," he said, "that you can be better than this."

Silence fell like a blade.

The Emperor's face did not move—but something behind his eyes did. The deep flicker of ancient thought. A slow cold fury—not of hatred or vengeance, but of inevitability. Of a man who had long since traded warmth for vision.

"Sometimes," the Emperor said softly, "it is necessary to be the villain in another man's story, my Son."

The chamber was still. The words hovered like smoke, curling into the silence left behind.

And then—

"I will do it."

Guilliman's voice cut through.

All turned.

He stood tall, hands folded behind his back, his tone dry and absolute.

"Monarchia is in Word Bearer-held space. It will be done swiftly. Efficiently. The civilians can be relocated. The lesson… will be understood."

Artorias stared at him, aghast.

Guilliman met his gaze—his face unreadable, sculpted in marble.

"Better I do it," he said simply, "than someone who would make it worse."

The hololith continued its slow revolution, showing a city that, in time, would no longer exist.

The Emperor turned, his crimson cloak trailing across the floor like the curtain of night.

The decision was made.

Artorias stared at Guilliman as if he no longer recognized the brother he had once trusted to speak for reason. The cold efficiency, the certainty—it felt like a betrayal as keen as any blade.

"You would do this?" he said, voice low and raw. "You would turn that city to ash, reduce it to rubble, and justify it as necessity?"

Guilliman met his gaze without blinking. His face remained calm, composed—masklike.

"I will do what is required. What must be done," he said.

Artorias turned slowly to the Emperor, his golden eyes burning with fury and disbelief.

"Then what role," he asked, jaw clenched, voice barely restrained, "do I play in this atrocity?"

The Emperor looked at him. For a moment, just a breath, something passed across that immortal face—something almost like regret. Like a father who saw too clearly what this moment would cost.

But it vanished just as swiftly, buried beneath the weight of imperial authority.

"You and your fleet will secure the Khur system," he said, tone iron-hard. "Ensure no interference. No escape. You will hold orbit above Khur while Monarchia is razed. The Wardens will assist the Ultramarines in the evacuation of the population."

Artorias took it in, breath shuddering with quiet restraint.

"And what then?" he asked, his voice rough with quiet fury. "When Lorgar comes? When he sees what we've done? Do we bury him as well beneath the stones of his perfect city?"

The room darkened, as though the Emperor's will itself bent the light around him. His gaze flared with restrained wrath.

"Enough," the Emperor snapped, the force behind the word crashing through the chamber like a thunderbolt.

Custodians stiffened. Valdor stepped forward once more, his hand near his weapon, but a glance from the Emperor held him in check.

The Master of Mankind took a single step toward Artorias.

"You are not here to judge me," he said, each word a hammer blow. "You are my Son. My creation. My general. If you are too weak to do what is necessary, then take your sons and vanish into the Crusade. Run to the stars and find some far-flung world where your conscience is untroubled. I will remain, and with Guilliman, I will do what must be done."

Artorias didn't flinch. Not even under the Emperor's full gaze.

But the silence that followed was leaden.

Finally, with the slow, deliberate motion of a blade being sheathed, he bowed.

Stiff. Formal. Like a sword giving ground.

"As you command," he said, the words like acid on his tongue. "Monarchia shall fall, my Emperor."

He turned, cloak swirling behind him, and walked from the chamber without another word.

The summit was over.

And Monarchia's fate was sealed.


For half an hour, Artorias stood upon the command deck of the Avalon, its vaulting architecture cold and solemn beneath the star-cast shadows of the void. His voice rang calm and clear across the command channels, relaying orders to his captains and adjutants as the Wardens' fleet prepared to redeploy to the Khur system. Every command carried weight—positioning, orbital protocols, positioning throughout the fleets of the Emperor and the XIIIth​ in preparation for the jump to the Immaterium—all planned, all sterile, all precise. All in service of something he could not bear.

His golden eyes were hollow. His jaw remained clenched even after the last order had been issued.

That was when the doors to the bridge parted and he stepped in.

Roboute Guilliman. Primarch of the XIII Legion. Close as a brother ever could be. The light of Ultramar seemed to follow him, regal and resolute in his immaculate warplate, his expression unreadable.

Artorias didn't turn to look at him at first.

"What do you want?" he asked, his voice low, clipped.

Guilliman crossed the deck, the silence between them taut as drawn steel.

"To speak with you," he said plainly.

Artorias turned then, slowly. The fury was still in his gaze, but buried beneath it was something worse—hurt. The kind that didn't bleed, but left scars that never healed.

"Then speak, Roboute. Tell me how you could so readily volunteer to harm our brother. To burn his city. To crush everything he believes in."

Guilliman's posture shifted. The calm faltered. A flicker of frustration crossed his face.

"Because he is wrong," Guilliman snapped. "And I am a loyal son. I obey our father. That is the point of this crusade, Artorias. Unity. Truth. Obedience."

The Warden Primarch stepped forward, eyes flashing.

"Truth?" he hissed. "You think this is truth? Guilliman, this isn't a campaign. It's vengeance. A calculated act of humiliation. Lorgar doesn't need to be destroyed. He needs guidance."

"And if he won't take it?" Guilliman shot back. "What then? If we do nothing, we embolden him. We let the rot set in, and it spreads. You heard what I said in there. If it wasn't me, the Emperor would choose someone else. I am doing our brother a kindness."

Artorias fell silent.

His thoughts turned dark. He imagined Angron, blade soaked in blood, descending upon Monarchia like a hurricane of rage. Or Russ, loosed like a wolf at his father's command. Though none had spoken of it he'd heard the rumours. Of what happened to their other brother. There was a reason Russ liked to strut around calling himself 'the Emperor's Executioner'. As if it were something to be proud of.

"I know," he said at last. "That's what frightens me."

Guilliman's shoulders sagged a little. The tension left him in a sigh.

"Then at least it's us," he said, voice quieter. "At least with you and me there, we can spare the civilians. We can do this cleanly. Minimize the damage."

Artorias turned, brows furrowed.

"And what of Lorgar?" he asked. "When he sees it? What do you expect him to do?"

Guilliman exhaled sharply, temper fraying again.

"What do you want from me?" he barked. "That I cry for him? That I weep for a brother who defies the Emperor? Malcador wanted to interrogate his entire Legion, remember? To execute those who couldn't be 'reeducated.' You stopped that. And when he tried again after your tantrum, it was I who fought for the mercy that still remained. And this—this is fair. Harsh, yes. But fair."

"You call this fair?" Artorias growled, voice deepening into something far more dangerous. "To reduce a city of millions to ash to teach one man a lesson? You think that will mend Lorgar? No. You will only break him further."

They stood nose to nose now. The atmosphere on the bridge was electric. Warden officers froze at their posts, afraid even to breathe.

Guilliman clenched his jaw.

And then he said it.

""You still think this is a story, don't you?" Guilliman snapped, eyes blazing. "You think we can save everyone. That this is a noble crusade. But it's not a dream, Artorias. It's war. And you're a fool if you think your sentimentality will survive it. Or worse—you're not a fool. You just don't have the spine to do what needs to be done. You're so desperate to protect him, Artorias. Tell me—is it faith you cling to? Or just guilt for bringing the matter to me instead of him?"

The words landed like a thunderclap.

Artorias didn't move.

Didn't speak.

Just stared at Guilliman with something gone terribly still in his eyes.

Guilliman's expression changed instantly. The fire gone. Replaced by regret.

"Artorias—" he began, voice low.

But the Warden Primarch raised a hand to silence him.

"Don't," he said softly. "You've said enough, Lord Guilliman."

Guilliman froze.

The title struck harder than any blade. A deliberate fracture in the name of brotherhood. A signal that something—something—had been lost between them.

Artorias turned away, his voice clipped and formal again.

"I have duties to attend to. If you'll excuse me. You know the way off my ship. Be sure to leave within the hour or my sons will escort you."

And without another word, he strode from the bridge, leaving Guilliman standing alone amidst the silence of the stars.


The Khur system was quiet.

Its yellow dwarf star burned with the steady indifference of all unremarkable suns, casting muted light across a domain of dusty rocks and cold gas giants. No rare resources, no mysterious anomalies, no ancient alien ruins lay within its bounds. It was a footnote of a system, barely charted, its name forgotten on most stellar maps. And yet now, every planet, every moon, every kilometre of interplanetary space had been swallowed by shadow.

The void shifted.

From the edges of the system came not the screaming storm of a typical warp breach, but a slow exhalation — a mist, colourless and cold, coiling into realspace like the breath of something older than time. It glided across the system like a sentient fog, caressing the edges of reality with ghostly fingers. The Ceithir had come. That ancient, unnatural presence, native to the world of the Wardens. It seeped forward like a veil parting gently, heralding the arrival of giants.

And then the fleets emerged.

There was no thunderous warp rupture. No soul-shrieking turbulence. They simply… arrived. Carried silently on the unseen currents of the Ceithir. Thousands of hulls, layered in disciplined squadrons, shimmered into view across the void, gliding into formation like dancers on glass.

At the centre were three battleships, each more than a city in scale, more than a symbol in presence.

First came the Bucephalus, the Emperor's personal flagship — a monument of radiant gold, edged in celestial blue. Its hull, wreathed in auramite and wrapped in invisible power fields, seemed to shine even in the cold darkness of space, casting a pale corona around it. Light bent near it. Reality seemed to tremble in its presence.

Beside it, equally vast but more disciplined in design, cruised Macragge's Honour. The flagship of Roboute Guilliman was a fortress sheathed in deep cobalt-blue, edged with gold trim. Its hull was as immaculate as its gene-father's ideals — every angle, every lance battery, every cathedral-like bridge was placed with calculated intent. Order made manifest.

And then, from the mist, came the Avalon.

Pale blue with glinting silver trim, her hull shimmered with faint light as the last threads of the Ceithir rolled from her surface like fog from a blade. Unlike her brothers, the Avalon bore no towering spires or ostentatious arches — her form was clean, angular, and purposeful. But it was her prow that drew the eye: a gleaming ram shaped in the likeness of the White Mist Tree, the symbol of the Wardens, its branches flaring like blades, its roots twisted into the shape of a rising flame. The tree seemed to gleam like frost beneath starlight — a promise of silence and judgment to come.

Around the flagships, the Warden fleet surged like a silent tide. Their ships, sleek and blade-shaped, flowed through space in perfect unity. Each vessel shimmered faintly, still bearing the residue of their passage — and still deadly.

The XIII Legion's ships, bearing the markings of Ultramar, held tight formation. Rows of disciplined cruisers, support vessels, and heavy bombardment platforms moved into formation with unyielding precision. The warriors of Macragge had come not just to fight — but to bring order to a legion's fall from grace.

Then came the rest. A thousand ships. Gunships, assault carriers, blockade frigates, escort squadrons. Orbital deployment craft, Mechanicum support flotillas, atmospheric terraforming modules, and Warden drop-wedges all joined the encircling ranks — as if the galaxy itself was preparing to pass sentence.

And at the centre of it all, drifting quietly in high orbit over a beautiful, unsuspecting world, was Khur.

White clouds swirled across its blue oceans and golden deserts, broken by symmetrical landmasses and faint golden lights. The world had known war before, in ages long past, but it had not expected this. And on one of its continents — cradled by an expanse of golden sand and ringed with perfect rivers — rose a city of impossible symmetry.

Monarchia.

She gleamed like a jewel from orbit. Spires of white marble and gold-leafed towers shone beneath the sun. Concentric roads rippled outward from the central cathedral like ripples in a perfect pond. The city was shaped like a prayer — designed as a monument to a god who never wanted worship.

And now the god had come.

The fleets slowed as they reached Khur's orbit. No weapons were fired. No message was broadcast. Only silence reigned as the might of three Legions eclipsed the skies.

The Ceithir finally receded, evaporating into the void like breath in winter, leaving behind only cold steel, black hulls, and the weight of judgment.

The storm had arrived.


Monarchia shone like a beacon beneath the Avalon, haloed by the pale golden light of Khur's sun. From the bridge viewport, the city was radiant — too radiant. Its spires caught the light like polished blades, its concentric boulevards gleamed like ivory inlaid with fire. To any who didn't know better, it would seem a place of peace. A place of triumph.

To Artorias, it looked like a wound that had not yet begun to bleed.

He stood motionless at the command dais, a towering silhouette wrapped in pale-blue and silver armour. The light from below cast long shadows across the bridge, tracing the lines of his helm and glinting off the argent filigree that crowned his gorget. But there was no pride in his stance. No strength. Only silence. His gauntlets were clenched at his sides, fingers twitching slightly as if in pain. His golden eyes were fixed on the city. On the people. On what would be lost.

His twin hearts thundered in his chest like drums of grief.

Lucan stood beside him, hands clasped behind his back. He had not spoken for several minutes. He didn't need to. The weight radiating from the Primarch was almost a tangible thing. A sorrow so vast it seemed to pull at the deck plating.

When Lucan did speak, his voice was quiet, carefully measured.

"You shouldn't be here, my King."

Artorias didn't answer.

Lucan shifted. He looked out the viewport as well, following his brother's gaze. He didn't see towers and cathedrals. He saw homes. Schools. Shrines and libraries. Children. Mothers. Families preparing meals. All about to be shattered.

"You don't have to watch it happen," Lucan said again, this time more gently.

Still, Artorias said nothing. His eyes burned. Not with rage — not anymore — but with something deeper, colder. A betrayal too profound for words.

It had been two months of warp travel. Two months since the summit. In that time the Primarch hadn't slept.

Lucan placed a hand against his King's armoured elbow — a small gesture for a man so large, but one filled with comfort. He gave a gentle squeeze.

"I'll go," he said. "I'll go with my Company and the Ultramarines. I'll help oversee the evacuation."

Artorias turned slightly, just enough that Lucan could see the set of his jaw. He tried to speak, but the words caught in his throat, choked by shame and helpless fury.

Lucan simply nodded. "You've carried us through far worse, my King. Let me shoulder this burden for you, brother."

There was something reverent in his tone. Not worship — never that — but loyalty without question. A brother in all but blood, willing to hold the sky back if it meant sparing his friend another moment of pain. Artorias gave the smallest nod, a mere jerk of his chin, before turning his attention back to the world below. He stood in vigil of what was to come.

Without another word, Lucan turned and strode across the bridge. The command crew parted for him in silence. As he neared the vox dais, he paused only long enough to give a simple order.

"Lady Althea," he said, voice composed but tight, "move the fleet into cordon formation. Full orbital lockdown. No vessels in or out of Khur."

Althea nodded. Her face was unreadable. She understood what was being done — and what it cost. Wordlessly, she relayed the orders.

Lucan left the bridge.

Artorias did not move.

The Avalon's massive observation bay loomed before him like a judgment seat. He stood alone, staring down at Monarchia — at his brother's dream. At his brother's betrayal. At his father's cold justice.

There were no words for what he felt.

Only the silence of a god who would not bend.

And a son who could not stop what came next.

The White Mist Tree on the prow of the Avalon gleamed faintly in the solar light, its branches raised like arms in mourning.


The ship thrummed with restrained energy, a caged storm awaiting release. The Heart of Flame, like so many warships in the orbit above Khur, hovered silent and grim above the world below — a world radiant with civilization, unaware of the axe poised above its neck.

On the vast muster deck, the warriors of Lucan's Valiants prepared for planetfall. Rows of pale-blue and silver-clad Astartes moved in disciplined silence. Their right arms, painted gold in defiance of anonymity, glinted under the deck lights. Bolters were checked, helmets sealed, landing craft readied. There was no sense of triumph in the air. No fire of conquest. Only the slow, mechanical preparation for an act that none wished to name.

Lucan stood alone at the edge of the deck. Tall, resolute — a pillar carved from knightly stone — his armour bore the white sigil of the Mist Tree across his chest, as it always had. His gold-plated right gauntlet rested on the pommel of Solbrand. His brown-blond hair was swept back, his features handsome and hardened, like a noble who'd long since buried the poetry of his youth beneath steel and ash.

He looked toward the wide viewport, where the curvature of Khur loomed beyond. A golden world crowned in light. Monarchia nestled on its surface like a jewel in a velvet sea. A perfect city. A doomed city.

They were to go down with the Ultramarines. Not to destroy — not yet. That task was a week away. But to oversee the forced evacuation of its people. A hollow mercy. To tear families from homes, from temples, from streets they'd walked for generations — to save them from a wrath they could not understand.

Word of the rift on the Avalon's bridge had spread through the legion like wildfire. The argument between Artorias and Guilliman. The fire in Artorias's voice. The cold insult Guilliman had flung in frustration. And then… silence. A silence more painful than any fury.

Many of the Mist Wardens had fought beside the Ultramarines. Many counted them as dear friends and brothers in arms. But now, something hung between them — an invisible line. And on this side of it, stood the sons of Artorias, struggling with the weight of what was to come.

Lucan activated the vox on his vambrace. The soft chime echoed across the muster deck, then relayed across the entire fleet. He didn't raise his voice. He didn't need to.

"Brothers of the XIth​. Sons of Terra and Caerdyn Vallis. Today, we go not to battle, but to bear witness."

His voice was steady, clear.

"We are to aid in the evacuation of Monarchia — a city condemned not for rebellion, nor defiance, but for adoration. We do this not in agreement. We do this not in celebration. We do this because if we do not, others may do worse."

"There will be no glory here. No banners raised. No statues built. What we do now, we do so that fewer innocents die. So that when the fire comes — and it will come — they are not there to burn."

"Do not look to the Ultramarines with anger. Many among them feel the same burden. Look only to your duty. To your honour. And above all… to the people. For the Primarch, so that his hearts will not break. By Mist and Blade!"

There was no cheer. No clashing of fists to breastplates. Only a shift — quiet, powerful — as his warriors squared their shoulders. Readied their souls.

The channel clicked shut.

Lucan turned. As he did, a new tone sounded in his earpiece — a private link. One he knew instantly. Caelor.

"Lucan," came the voice of the First Company's Lord-Warden, steeped in quiet authority, "how is he?"

Lucan hesitated. His expression dimmed, though his posture didn't change. He looked toward the Avalon, a distant glimmer of pale blue and silver above the planet.

"He's quiet. He hasn't left the bridge. He just keeps… looking at the city."

"He's grieving," Caelor said. "For Monarchia. For Lorgar. For everything."

"His rage is gone," Lucan said quietly. "Burnt out. Guilliman's words, the Emperor's command… it's broken something in him. Not his loyalty. Never that. But something else. Something he held sacred."

There was a pause.

"Will he come down?" Caelor asked.

Lucan shook his head slowly, though he knew the other man couldn't see it. "No. I offered. He couldn't speak. Just… nodded. I'll take this burden for him."

Another pause.

"Then we'll take it with you, brother" Caelor said.

Lucan's mouth twitched in the barest semblance of a smile. "Of course."

The channel closed. Lucan turned back to his warriors. The boarding hatches were open now. The dropships ready.

He donned his helm. The hiss of the seal was soft, final.

"Form ranks," he ordered. "Prepare for descent."

And with that, the sons of mist — silent, solemn, seared with duty — made ready to walk the streets of a city already shrouded in ghostlight.


The thunder of drop-jet retro thrusters echoed through the heavens as the Heart of Flame disgorged its sons into the sky. The ceramite talons of the Mist Wardens bit into Khur's soil in disciplined waves, Lucan's Second Company forming up with clockwork precision. Dust swept across the alabaster avenues of Monarchia, trailing from their descent like smoke from a sacrificial flame.

The great city stood like a vision from myth — alabaster towers crowned with domes of gold, arching sky-bridges strung between monolithic spires, and plazas lined with fountains whispering religious psalms in running water. It was a place of beauty and harmony. A place built in love, not conquest. A place already sentenced to death.

Lucan led the first ranks forward, Solbrand sheathed at his side. His eyes scanning across the square where Ultramarine gunships settled with comparable grace just meters away. The XIIIth​ Legion had landed almost simultaneously, their formations crisp and mirrored to the Wardens' own. Pale cobalt and silver met royal blue and gold on the open flagstones of Monarchia.

There was a pause, just a heartbeat, as the two Legions regarded one another.

Lucan stepped forward.

"Gaius," he said, his voice clear above the hush of the wind.

"Lucan." The Ultramarine commander — Gaius Remion, Tribune of the XIII's 47th Company — stepped down from his formation, removing his helm. Lucan did not. The two met in the middle, grasping wrists in the old warrior's clasp. Old comrades. Campaign brothers from Arken V and Faran's Rim.

Through a private vox link, their words were lower. More human.

"I heard," Gaius said, looking at him with eyes that weighed the storm.

"You heard a great many things, I'm sure," Lucan replied with a wry smile.

"The argument. Between the Primarchs. Is it true?"

Lucan's face darkened faintly beneath his helm. He looked down, then out at the city.

"Has Lord Guilliman spoken of it?"

Gaius shook his head. "Not a word."

"Then it's not mine to speak."

They stood in silence, their men holding positions behind them. A tension underlaid every motion — not hostility, but the ache of uncertainty. Neither Legion liked what they had come to do. And both knew that despite their discipline, it could turn bloody if even one thread unravelled.

"We'll take the eastern half," Lucan said, nodding toward the spine of towers across the waterway. "Plaza districts, eastern garden tiers, and the Shrine Quarter."

"We'll handle the university sector and the civic dome. Southern sectors too. It's best we're kept apart. Less friction between the people… and our men."

Lucan nodded.

"There are going to be casualties." Gaius warned him. Lucan nodded again.

"I know." He murmured softly.

Then his gaze shifted — to the crowds beginning to gather at the edge of the great plaza.

Civilians. Hundreds of them. Pale robes, devotional sashes, the symbols of the Imperial Eagle clasped to their breasts with reverence. They looked up at the Legionnaires with a strange mixture of awe and trembling joy. And then they fell to their knees. As one. Some prostrated fully. Others held up their children to be seen. Their eyes wept, not in fear — but in rapture.

"Emperor preserve us…" Lucan hissed. "They think we're angels."

Gaius muttered something similar and donned his helm once more. Behind them, bolters were subtly levelled — not aimed, not overtly, but made ready all the same. The possibility of panic, of resistance, of hysteria — it hung heavy in the air.

And then, from the front ranks of the crowd, a voice broke the silence.

"Wait…" A young woman. Barely eighteen. Her hair was the colour of lightened hazel, and her skin was dusky and dark, her voice trembled — but not with fear. With confusion. "These are not the Bearers of the Word."

There was a hiss. An older woman beside her spat on her feet.

"Blasphemy," the elder rasped. "Kneel."

But the girl didn't move. Her gaze locked on the two lines of armoured giants.

"They are not the Bearers of the Word," she said again.

Lucan's jaw tightened.

Then Gaius stepped forward. His voice was steady — not unkind, but firm, carrying over the assembled masses like a judge's decree.

"People of Monarchia, capital city of Forty-Seven Ten, hear these words. We, the warriors of the XIII Legion, are oathed to this moment, honour-sworn to this duty. We come bearing the Emperor's decree to the tenth world brought to compliance by the Forty-Seventh Expedition of humanity's Great Crusade. Your compliance with the Imperium of Man has held for sixty-one years."

Gaius paused for a single heartbeat, a hesitation that only another transhuman would have been able to detect.

"With the greatest regret, the Emperor of Mankind demands that all living souls abandon the city of Monarchia immediately. Moments ago, your planetary leaders were given the same warning. This city is to be evacuated within six days. On the final day, your planetary leaders will be allowed to send a single distress call."

The words fell like thunder. Beautiful Monarchia, City of Faith, cradle of worship, was to be emptied. Erased.

There was no riot. Not yet. Only stunned silence — and a tide of sorrow creeping like fog over the faces of the people.

A fog of disbelief and grief settled over the crowd like the first breath of mourning, quiet but suffocating. Confusion rippled through the masses — whispered prayers, muttered protests, desperate glances exchanged between kin. Some clutched each other. Others looked to the sky, as though Lorgar might descend in divine wrath to deliver them.

Lucan could feel it — the moment teetering at the brink. And so could Gaius.

With grim precision, the Ultramarine Tribune lifted his bolter to the sky and fired a single shot.

The crack tore across the plaza like a thunderclap, echoing off the sacred spires and golden domes of Monarchia. Birds scattered in startled flocks. The people fell silent again, now cowed by the booming voice of war.

Gaius took a step forward, the sun catching the crest of his helm as he raised his voice once more:

"No one is to remain in Monarchia by dawn of the seventh day. Go now to your homes. Gather your belongings. Evacuate the city. Resistance will be met with bloodshed."

The words were colder this time. Less regret, more command.

A silence followed—brief, taut.

Then, from the sea of stunned faces, the young girl cried out again, her voice raw with emotion.

"Where will we go?" she asked. "This is our home!"

Lucan could see the tears on her face now. She wasn't trying to incite the crowd; she was pleading — a child looking for mercy in the eyes of gods. Almost on instinct, the tribune levelled the bolter in her direction. Another fraction of a heartbeat passed before the Ultramarine realised what he was doing.

Gaius lowered the bolter. Slowly. His expression was unreadable behind the helm now returned to his head. But when he spoke again, his tone did not soften.

"By the seventh day, you must be gone."

It was not cruelty. It was finality.

The spell broke.

Some turned and fled into the streets, clutching children, carrying bags of what little they could salvage. Others knelt again, defiant in sorrow. But a rowdy few — perhaps twenty in total — began to shout. Men and women hurled curses through tears. A glass bottle shattered at the feet of an Ultramarine. Another, struck Gaius's helm. Another struck a Warden on the chestplate, bouncing harmlessly from his ceramite.

The air turned sharp.

Weapons hummed to readiness. Bolters lifted, targeting protocols syncing with power armour augmetics. Gaius raised a hand.

"Volley pattern. Crowd suppression."

His men shifted stance — safety catches were undone.

Lucan stepped in hard between the lines.

"Stand down!"

The command cracked across the vox, and Lucan threw out a hand in front of Gaius's chest. The Lord-Warden of the Second Company burned with anger, not at the crowd, but at the moment. At what they had been forced to become.

"These people are angry. Afraid. They throw bottles, not bombs."

Gaius's blue helm turned toward him.

"It starts with bottles."

Lucan's jaw tensed.

"And ends with dead civilians before the Emperor's mercy can reach them. Do not be the one who turns this into a massacre. You and I know there will be death to come in the following days but it does not have to start here."

The silence between the two commanders was taut as a bowstring.

Around them, bolters remained raised, tension rippling from man to man like heat off a desert floor.

Then, with a low exhale, Gaius gave a curt nod. "Hold position."

Weapons lowered.

Lucan didn't look at the civilians again. Not yet. He couldn't bear the way they looked at them — with eyes wide in betrayed reverence, like children seeing their gods remove the mask of kindness.

He turned to his brothers instead.

"Secure the perimeter. Coordinate evacuation logistics with planetary authorities, the fleet and the Ultramarines. No escalation. You are to fire only if attacked or resistance proves otherwise extreme. Understood?"

"Aye, Lord-Warden," came the solemn reply.

Lucan gave Gaius a final glance — one of exhausted camaraderie, of unspoken thanks.

Then he turned his eyes to the city's alabaster heights.

Six days. That was all Monarchia had left.

And in its final breath, they had already become the villains of its scripture.


The Avalon's bridge was silent, save for the gentle chime of data runes and the distant hum of orbit-locked engines. The pale blue and silver banners of the Wardens hung in stillness, undisturbed by breeze or breath.

The message played again, for the seventh time.

"Bearers of the Word, hear our prayer.
False angels walk in our midst, cast in your image but bringing none of your mercy…"


The voice, frail with desperation and thick with conviction, bled from the vox-speakers like a wound reopened. Each word gouged deeper into the chamber's occupants.

Artorias stood at the prow of the command dais, hands clasped behind his back, his golden eyes locked on the image of Monarchia. A halo of high-orbit fire ringed the once-pristine city. Ash drifted in the upper atmosphere like snow in a funeral procession. This was only the start.

Behind him, Althea shifted uneasily.

"My Liege…" she began, her voice soft, but firm. "You don't need to hear it again."

Artorias didn't turn.

"Play it," he ordered.

A long pause. Then, with a resigned breath, Althea nodded to the vox-technician. The message resumed.

'Bearers of the Word, hear our prayer. False angels walk in our midst, cast in your image but bringing none of your mercy. They call themselves the XI and XIII Legion, the Knight-Wardens of Caerdyn Vallis and the Warrior-Kings of Ultramar, and have spoken only threats of bloodshed and sorrow since they darkened the skies a week before. Their warriors have walked the streets of Monarchia, forcing the people to abandon the city. Those who resisted were butchered. Fate willing, they will be remembered as martyrs. Monarchia is not alone. Sixteen cities across the planet stand empty, likewise swept clean of life. For many days, we were silenced, unable to call out to you. The XI and XIII Legions have allowed us this moment, in the hours before the last dawn. They have vowed to end the perfect city in a storm of fire as the sun rises this very day. Return to us, we beg you. Return to us and make them answer for this injustice. Avenge the fallen, and restore what will be lost when the horizon lightens. Bearers of the Word, hear our prayer. Return to us, sons of the God-Emperor, blessings upon His Name. Retur—

The words echoed across the bridge, louder now as though they might pierce the distance between orbit and ground and undo what had been set in motion.

Lucan was not present. Nor Caelor. Nor any of his sons who had wept beside him in silence after returning from the evacuation.

Only Althea and a few bridge crew remained. And her.

Ilira.

She stood quietly to the Primarch's right. A slim silhouette wrapped in a historian's robe of soft violet and ash-grey. Her eyes were red from weeping, but her pict-recorder never wavered in its grip. She recorded it all.

The devastation. The stillness of the command dais. The cold fury in Artorias's face, and the melancholy he could no longer conceal.

"…Return to us, sons of the God-Emperor, blessings upon His Name. Retur—"

The vox cut out as it had every time — clipped, desperate, unfinished. A cry lost to the void.

Artorias said nothing.

Althea stepped forward cautiously. "My lord… the sun rises."

He nodded, just once. Then waited.

It began slowly. The orbital bombardment did not arrive in a single thunderclap — but in staccato bursts of vengeance. Lance strikes, measured and precise. Detonations flared in the upper spires of the Ecclesiarchal towers. Holy monoliths carved with scripture cracked and collapsed in plumes of dust and fire.

The Avalon's hololith tracked every strike, every bloom of ruin.

Ilira wept quietly. The pict-recorder never wavered.

Artorias watched until Monarchia burned. He did not turn from it — he did not falter — he never flinched. He watched it die.

When it was done — when the heart of the city had caved inward, and its streets bled fire — he spoke in a voice like winter steel.

"Are all of my sons aboard?"

Althea swallowed before replying. "Yes, my lord. All Wardens accounted for. Every transport has returned."

"Then our work here is done," he said, more softly than she expected.

A stillness lingered — the aftermath of a wound being sutured without anaesthetic.

Althea hesitated. "…Are we allowed to leave?"

Artorias turned to her. The golden light of Monarchia's final dawn gleamed across his pale features, throwing the hollows beneath his eyes into stark relief. He hadn't slept since the summit. Hadn't closed his eyes save to blink or bleed.

"If my father wishes us to stay for the farce to come…" he said, voice stripped of all warmth, "then he need only hail us."

He turned back toward the viewport and the inferno beyond.

"If not, we leave."

Ilira stood beside him, the flames of Monarchia reflected in her eyes.

He turned to her. Her tears had soaked the collar of her robe, but she nodded when she met his gaze.

"You recorded it all?" he asked.

She nodded again. "Every word, every frame."

Artorias nodded in return.

"Good," he said bitterly. "Something like this should not be forgotten."

Behind them, the bridge fell silent once more — save for the whisper of ash upon fire and the memory of a prayer unanswered.


The ships of the XIth​ Legion — the Mist Wardens — began to pull away.

Pale blue hulls trimmed in silver banked smoothly in high orbit, manoeuvring with silent grace as they turned their prows outward, away from Khur, away from Monarchia. Behind them, the skies above the world glowed with smoke and light, the dying embers of a city that had once been called perfect.

The Avalon led them. A colossus of pale steel and white light, its proud prow shaped in the image of the Mist Tree. A symbol of hope. A symbol of their cause.

The rest of the fleet followed in disciplined silence — cruisers and escorts in phalanx formations, no longer standing guard, no longer carrying out duties of the Emperor's will. There were no banners of triumph. No victory trumpets. Only silence and the burn-scars of duty carved into every ship's hull, every heart.

There was no challenge from the Emperor. No command came from the Bucephalus, which still loomed above the world like a judge over a pyre.

Not a word from Him.

But a signal did crackle through the void — short, firm, encoded in the highest clearance cipher of the XIIIth​ Legion.

A hail from the Macragge's Honour.

Its vox-beam reached out across the void like a hand extended one final time.

On the bridge of the Avalon, it blinked once. Twice. Althea watched the signal flicker across her console.

"My lord," she said, glancing toward the command dais, "It's the Macragge's Honour. Lord Guilliman is hailing us."

Artorias did not answer. He stood before the viewport with his arms crossed behind his back, his gaze fixed on the flickering curve of Monarchia. The reflection of fire still danced in his golden eyes.

The signal blinked again.

Althea looked to him once more, seeking permission.

But Artorias said nothing.

The signal was ignored.

The Mist Wardens pressed on in silence.

The Mandeville Point neared. Systems aligned. Warp coils charged.

Behind them, Monarchia burned like a funeral pyre lit not for the dead — but for the living they had failed.

At the edge of the system, without ceremony, the Warden fleet entered the Immaterium.

Pale blue and silver were swallowed by the unreality of the Sea of Souls.

And they were gone.


The Avalon rode the warp like a ghost ship — pale and silent within the veil of the Ceithir, her hull hidden even from the eyes of daemons.

On the bridge, the lights were dimmed, the command dais quiet. Only the muted hum of the ship's systems filled the silence as Althea stood beside her primarch, arms folded behind her back, eyes shifting between the star maps and his expression.

He hadn't spoken since the fleet made the jump.

"Where now, my lord?" she asked gently. Her voice was quiet but firm — the kind used when she was trying to pull him back from some internal battlefield.

Artorias remained still, eyes fixed on the shutters ahead, as if he were seeing through them to the pale wash of the warp beyond the reinforced viewplate.

He did not answer.

Seconds stretched into a minute. A full breath longer.

Just as Althea began to wonder if he had heard her, he spoke — not loudly, but in a voice cracked with weariness and something deeper.

"Home," he whispered.

Althea blinked. "Caerdyn Vallis?"

He nodded once, slowly.

She inclined her head in affirmation. "I will see your will done, my lord."

Artorias said nothing more. He turned, cloak trailing behind him like shadow, and stepped down from the command platform. Ilira, ever silently present, fell into step beside him. They said nothing to each other as they made their way through the quiet corridors of the Avalon, past crew who bowed with solemn reverence, past warriors who saluted with tired hearts.

There was no ceremony. No guard. No fire in his step.

Only silence.

At the door to his chambers, he paused and finally looked to Ilira. She met his gaze — and in hers he saw the reflection of burning cities, the ache of things lost, and the weight of memory. Her eyes were red from weeping, her dataslates clutched to her chest.

"Good night, Ilira," he said quietly.

She bowed her head. "Good night, my lord."

The door hissed open, and Artorias stepped inside.

It closed behind him.

Within, his personal bed chamber was cold and dim. Spartan, as always. A simple lectern. A case of tomes and data-scrolls. A table with models of distant battlefields and shattered ideals.

And the bed.

He hadn't used it in… months? A year? He couldn't remember.

Now, at last, the burden overwhelmed even him.

Artorias crossed the room, pulled the golden clasp from his cloak, and let it fall in a heavy sigh of fabric. He lay down, not bothering to remove the rest of his armor, save for the gorget and his vambraces. His limbs ached. His hearts beat slow and heavy. The moment his head touched the pillow, sleep claimed him.

And in sleep, he dreamed.


He stood in a grove beneath the White Mist Tree. Its branches reached high into a sky without sun, leaves shining like stars in the darkness. The tree's roots stretched deep into the world, glowing faintly — as though fire burned within the marrow of the earth.

The air was cold. Still. The Ceithir flowed around him, cool and comforting in its presence. The dream was a surprise. He had not dreamed a Ceithir dream in many years.

And then the grove darkened — subtly at first, then with creeping certainty.

Figures emerged.

Lorgar stood before him, his brother's face younger, untouched by war. His grey armour gleamed like burnished stone, marked with flowing Colchisian script and lined with gold. Behind him stood his sons — the Word Bearers — cloaked in dignity, their faces solemn.

But as Artorias watched, the change began.

Grey dulled to blood.

Lines of gold blackened to ash.

The scripture became jagged, twisted — no longer language, but a wound carved in ceramite.

Lorgar's eyes turned to Artorias. There was pain there. And betrayal.

And something else, too.

Conviction.

In the dream, Artorias reached for him — but the Mist Tree burst into crimson flame behind them both.

And Lorgar stepped into it, swallowed by fire.
 
The Boy New
Night had laid its velvet hand across Caerdyn Vallis, and the world beneath it breathed softly through the Ceithir. Pale and silver-blue, it wove between branch and stone, fen and ruin, a living veil that whispered secrets in tongues older than humanity.

The boy moved silently through it.

Mord was his name — or the one he used — though he liked to think names were like fireflies in Caerdyn Vallis: beautiful for a moment, fleeting when grasped. His cloak was thin, his boots worse, and the breath that steamed from his mouth was ragged with exhaustion. He had not eaten in a day. Had not slept in two.

But he walked on.

He had slipped from the keep beneath a moonless sky, the guards asleep or drunk or too weary to care. No one had seen him go. He was small, thin for his age, and quiet as a fen-mouse. The only sound now was the squelch of his boots in the peat and the low, constant murmur of the Ceithir — not quite wind, not quite breath.

He was on a Quest of Beginning. That was what the old stories called it — the journey a boy must take when he left his hearth and found the road that would make him more than he was. His hands were numb. His satchel was near empty. But his eyes—green as a sunlit fen—burned with the stubborn light of the desperate.

He remembered the rhyme. Every child knew it, whispered by firelight in old halls when the wind keened through broken shutters. But few believed it held truth. Only the worthy did.

Mord did.

And so, he whispered it to himself again, lips cracked and trembling:

"When the moon is dark and the tide runs cold,
Start from stone and pass through gold.
Seek the tree with the roots in flame,
Cursed be the dead who stood,
By fen, by ford, by storm and star,
Find the light where the lost men are."


He was nearing the first place.


Through the misted dark, a glow formed — faint and warm like the heart of a lantern behind shutters. Mord crested a ridge slick with frost, boots slipping, and came to a low hill where the trees parted and the Ceithir curled around the wooden palisade of a village below.

A single bell tolled somewhere distant.

The village was little more than a cluster of longhouses and barns, their roofs pitched and thick with sod, the chimneys coughing out pale trails into the mist. Quiet. Sleeping. Perhaps ten households, maybe more. He saw no lights in the windows — only the glow of watchfires and the occasional movement of a cloaked sentry. The people here were used to the mists, used to silence. They did not fear what moved beyond their fields, but they respected it.

Mord crouched in the heather, eyes wide. His lips moved again:

"Start from stone and pass through gold…"

It was the village itself that mattered. This was Golharnach, he thought — the "gold" in the rhyme, not for actual treasure, but for the yellow stones that dotted the village well and hearths, said to glow faintly in certain weather. The path continued through the old fen to the east. The way to the Hall of the Wardens was hidden to all but those who remembered the rhyme, who listened to the Ceithir when it whispered true.

He would not rest here.

He did not dare.

Mord pressed a hand to the cold medallion hidden beneath his tunic — the only keepsake he carried — and turned away from the village lights. Behind him, the mist thickened. Ahead, it stirred as if parting.

And so, he moved on — through silence, through frost, into the wilds of Caerdyn Vallis.

The boy who sought the Mist Wardens walked on, and the Ceithir watched.


They found one another as the mist rolled low — stray souls drawn together by the same dream, the same goal. First two, then five, then nine and finally twelve. Boys like Mord, cloaked in wool and shivering in the cold, all young enough to be uncertain of the world, but just old enough to think themselves invincible. Their accents were different — highland and lowland, noble and crofter — but they all knew the rhyme. They all whispered it when the nights grew quiet.

"Start from stone and pass through gold..."

They laughed and called it a quest. They told each other stories by the meagre warmth of their fires, and some carried blades too large for their hands. They gave each other names — knight-names, false names, silly names. Mord did not speak much, but they followed him. There was something in his green eyes that felt certain. He never boasted. He never mocked. He simply walked on.

They followed.

Four days in, the first boy died.

His name had been Jacen. One of the lowland boys. Fair-haired. Loud voiced. He'd vanished sometime after dusk, after they'd eaten a soup of roots and half-rotted mushrooms. They had slept in the broken shell of a watchtower near the fen's edge, ringed by cairn stones and thorns.

By morning, Jacen's bedroll lay empty. No tracks. No sign of struggle. Just mist and silence.

They found him two hours later, a hundred yards down the slope — lying face-down in the water with his limbs bent the wrong way, as if something had dropped him there from a height. His eyes were open.

Horrified, they had tried to bury him.

They began to dig in the peat with their hands and knives, saying nothing, just grunting as the cold bit their skin. That was when the ground moved.

A thin, wet hand clawed out of the earth, long and grey and boneless looking, dragging itself from the bog like the corpse of a forgotten knight. Its face was little more than a skull wrapped in seaweed, and where its eyes should have been, the Ceithir thickened — swirling, watching.

It hissed like water on flame.

The wight seized Jacen's corpse and dragged it backwards into the muck, its sunken face fixed on the boys. Not a word passed between them.

Some screamed. One wet himself. Two ran.

They did not come back.

The rest followed Mord.

Not because he told them to. Not because he offered speeches or promises. He just stood his ground, stared at the barrow-wight until it vanished, and then turned east.

So they walked.

They scavenged for mushrooms, roots, and bitter herbs. One boy caught a heron with a sling. Another nearly died drinking from a pool that wasn't water. The Ceithir grew denser as they pressed on — so thick by the seventh night it was like walking through milk. They tied cords between each other so none would vanish without sound.

And then — at the rising of a pale blue moon — they saw it.

A ridge of standing stones, black and slick with mist, circled around an ancient Mist Tree growing from a hill of flame-red moss. Its roots were bone-pale and twisted, coiled like old snakes around the rock beneath. The air here tasted of copper. The Ceithir curled reverently around the roots and flowed upwards like incense.

Mord whispered.

"Seek the tree with the roots in flame…"

They had found the second place.

They did not speak as they approached. Not because they feared death — but because something ancient lay here. Watching. Waiting. Listening.

Mord stepped into the ring of stones alone.

The others waited at the edge.

The Ceithir closed behind him.

The roots of the flame-red hill whispered.

None of the boys heard words, not really — not with ears — but the meaning coiled in their hearts like breath in frost. The Ceithir had grown thick as wool, pressing against skin and thought alike. Within its folds, time bent. The moments stretched, slowed, stilled. The mist kissed each boy in turn, lingered on their brows, and tasted their names, their truths, their fears.

They did not speak of what they saw.

Not then. Not ever. They were the children of Caerdyn Vallis. They knew the secret tongue of their home.

But when Mord stepped into the ring of stones, the mist reached him most of all. It coiled around his shoulders like a cloak, whispered to him like an old friend. His green eyes flared — just once — and then dimmed.

When he turned back to the others, he simply nodded.

No one asked what had happened.

The Ceithir parted, and the way forward revealed itself like breath on glass — a trail of pale stones, half-buried in moss, glistening with dew.

They followed.

And as they walked, they sang — boys in the night with cracked voices and cold hands. They sang the old tales of Caerdyn Vallis, not as bards or poets, but as pilgrims and dreamers, hungry for legend. The verses were half-remembered, but the meaning was clear:

Of the Unbroken King, who never bent the knee.
Of Ser Lucan, golden-armed and flame-hearted, who stood alone at the Vale of Seven.
Of Caelor the Just, who bore the wound of shame but never faltered.
Of the Wardens of the Mist — the Pale Knights, born of the Storm, children of the sacred Tree.


And always, the Ceithir sang with them.


The world narrowed into cold and hunger. Into miles of grey-green hills, into sleeping in moss and drinking from stone-filtered streams. Two more boys fell ill, but they did not turn back. Not after what they'd seen. Not after the dreams that came with sleep — dreams of silver towers and burning swords, dreams of blue-armoured giants walking in the fog like gods.

Then, on the twelfth day, they found it.

It lay half-buried at the base of a granite ridge — a skeleton black as obsidian, tall as two men, with limbs like carved spears and a skull shaped like a cruel helm. Its surface was scorched, cracked from ancient battle, and greenish veins of dull metal gleamed beneath shattered armor.

A Blackened One.

The boys froze.

They had heard of them in whispers and warnings. In childhood ghost tales and village fire-side sermons. The devourers of the deep, the shadow-things from before time. It was said they came with no heat, no sound, and no mercy — until the Wardens had struck them down in the name of the King.

The Ceithir hung heavy here, reverent.

Mord stepped forward first.

The creature's skull had been carved, long ago, with words in Old Caerdynic — angular, ancient, and sharp as flint:

"Where the Moon Kisses the Stone and the Crow Watches, Walk."

The boys did not know what it meant.

Not all of them.

But Mord did.

He stared at the inscription, then turned his gaze eastward, toward a line of hills crowned with jagged stones. Somewhere beyond them was the next place. The next verse in the rhyme. The next step in the Quest of Beginning.

He wiped the frost from the creature's skull with a corner of his cloak. Then he whispered a line the others barely heard:

"Cursed be the dead who stood."

The boys repeated his words before they moved on. And the Ceithir moved with them.


They crossed into the Hollow Vale beneath a sky of blood-hued clouds. The colours refracted through the silver mist in beautiful and mysterious ways.

The Ceithir was thinner here — not gone, never gone — but stretched and quiet, as though listening. They trudged through broken fens and frost-cracked bogland, boots soaked, fingers numb, voices hoarse from days of silence and whispered rhyme.

Mord walked at the front, green eyes sharp beneath the hood of his patched cloak. He muttered to himself, again and again:

"By fen, by ford, by storm and star,
Find the light where the lost men are."

It was the last of the old rhyme — the final verse from the lullaby-turned-map that had led them across half a continent.

They didn't know who first remembered it. It had simply come to them, passed between frostbitten lips around campfires, handed down like an heirloom from dream to waking.

Behind them, the others followed — fewer now. They had buried two boys in the last week. The last one, only the day before.

Killed by a beast.

They had thought it a shadow at first — a dark shape pacing the ridge beyond the frost thorns. Then it came in silence, a lumbering horror with fur like stone and fangs the length of a man's arm. Its eyes were white and clouded, long blind, but its nose knew blood. It struck without a roar, toppling one boy and crushing him before Mord charged it with a spear made from a felled sapling and a fire-hardened shard of iron.

The creature — the Cynoth, an ursine creature of the deep mists— bled black and died hard. The boys, mad with fear and grief, had helped. Stones. Knives. Screams.

They butchered it in silence.

That night they cooked its meat over pinewood fire and buried the boy — Geraint, the quiet one with a stammer — beneath the roots of a gnarled yew tree.

No prayers. Just quiet.

They left the next morning under a veiled sky the colour of cold steel.

And they were not alone.

Somewhere far above, beyond the low clouds and the mist-thick ceiling of the Ceithir, something watched. On a high ridge two kilometres east, a motionless figure stood beneath a cracked monolith carved with the Mist Tree — armour like pale sapphire, its sigil shining faintly on its chest.

It said nothing.

And disappeared like breath when not seen.

One boy, the youngest, swore he saw a silver figure in the mists the day before. Another heard whispers coming from beneath the water of a ford they crossed. And when they woke, they found old, armoured footprints circling their camp — massive, booted, vanishing into nothing.

The Wardens were watching.

The final trial had begun.


On the fourth night after Geraint's death, they found it: a cairn of white stones arranged in a perfect circle. In the centre, a single stone slab marked once more with the last words of the rhyme, burned into it with some tool none of them could name:

"By fen, by ford, by storm and star,
Find the light where the lost men are."

Below that, scrawled in the oldest tongue of Caerdyn Vallis, were five more words:

"Where the sky falls lowest. Walk."

Mord stared at it long into the night, lips unmoving. He didn't need to speak. The Ceithir curled close to him, and his shadow bent strangely in the firelight.

He turned east again, toward the Stormspear Range — where the sky dipped lowest, and the clouds felt close enough to touch.

"We're close," he murmured.

The others followed, cold and hungry but steady, and the mists moved with them, like hands shaping a blade yet to be drawn.

They came upon it at dawn, when the Ceithir parted just enough to let the first light pierce through the clouds.

The boys stood still in the high alpine clearing; breath held in their chests like the fog around them. Before them, hewn into the side of a mountain older than reckoning, was the Sanctum of the Wardens — half-fortress, half-cathedral, carved from a single slab of storm-black stone. The scale of it was like nothing they had ever seen before. Mord knew that only Caer Tholen itself, or perhaps Dunwyth, could match the structure before him. It spanned the entire mountain range. It was the mountain range.

Pale moss grew on the flanks of the bastion walls. Silver ivy, sacred to the children of the Ceithir, curled in whorls along its vaulted buttresses. Massive towers rose like spears into the fog, their summits lost in swirling mist. Symbols of the Mist Tree — branches ever-reaching — adorned every pillar, every wall, every iron-bound gate.

But it was the entrance that stole their breath.

Two statues, titanic and unmoving, flanked the gates: knights in great cloaks with swords the size of trees held point-down in vigil. Their helms were crowned with thorns, their eyes blank but watching. Each were the size of the mountains themselves, stretching from the roots to the peaks. They were guardians, eternal and absolute, and every boy in the group felt insignificantly small under their stone gazes.

And before the gate, becoming more apparent with every step closer, waiting as though he'd known the exact hour of their arrival, stood a giant.

The boys froze.

He was not stone, not a statue — he was alive.

But barely a man.

He stood taller than any warrior of tale, wrapped in armour the colour of ice-swept steel. His breast bore the symbol of the sacred tree. His left leg ended in a strange, hissing construct of black iron and glowing blue crystal. His right eye was a crimson lens framed by a mess of scars. One half of his face had been torn by claws and never healed clean. A white beard — thick, braided in intricate knots — spilled down to his chest.

When he moved, the ground seemed to hum.

He looked at them in silence. A storm held behind that one red eye.

And then he spoke — his voice like thunder muffled by fog — in Old Caerdynic, though the world-tongue sounded strange coming from his lips. As though it were not the first tongue to pass his lips.

"Who comes before the Watchgate?"

None of the boys spoke. Some trembled. Others dropped to their knees, unsure whether they beheld a man or a god.

Mord stepped forward. His face was smeared with old bruises and dirt. His cloak was torn. But his voice did not shake.

"Those who would join the Wardens of the Ceithir," he said, green eyes blazing with an inner fire like emeralds.

There was a pause.

Then the giant laughed — a deep, barked sound full of scorn.

"You?" the giant growled. He stepped closer, his iron-shod boots crunching frost. "You little fenslugs? You half-starved deer-scatter? You come crawling through bog and breath and beast thinking yourselves fit to wear this?" He struck his armoured chest with a sound like thunder. "By Terra and the King! You can't even stand without swaying!"

The boys flinched. A few looked ready to cry. Others took a single step back.

The giant bared his teeth.

"Run back to your mothers. Bury yourselves in peat. The Ceithir doesn't want you."

Something inside the boys broke — or boiled over.

With a ragged cry, one of them rushed forward. Another followed. Then another.

They charged him — fists swinging, curses shouted, tears half-fallen.

It was a massacre.

He didn't draw a weapon. He didn't need to.

He simply moved — one backhand sent a boy tumbling ten paces in a spray of blood and broken teeth. A boot to the chest knocked another flat. Elbow. Shoulder. One boy was lifted and thrown into a nearby snowbank. They attacked like cubs, and he answered like a storm answering prayer.

And still — still — Mord rose. Once, twice. He stopped counting after the fifth time he was thrown away like a sack of spoiled meat. Still, he rose.

He spat blood from split lips. His left eye was nearly shut from a blow to his temple. Blood flowed thickly and freely from the resultant cut. Ceramite was unforgiving to mortal flesh. One leg trembled.

The giant turned toward him.

"You again?" he rumbled. "I am the Master of the Watch. I choose those who are worthy. Those who fall by my hands are most certainly not. Who are you to keep rising? What name do you have that makes you think you'll be chosen?"

Mord stood straighter, head high.

"I am Mohrdrehd of the Windmere." His voice cracked, but it did not falter. "And I will be chosen. I will become the greatest Warden who ever lived. Greater than Lucan the Valiant, Caelor the Resolute or Rathen the Wise. I will be as great as the Unbroken King himself."

The Astartes stared at him for a moment, silent.

Then he laughed — a true, barking sound. Not mockery this time. Something else.

"You certainly have the arrogance for it, boy."

Mord screamed and charged.

One strike was all it took.

The giant's hand caught him by the throat, lifted him, and with a flick of his wrist slammed him into the ground. Mord gasped once, tried to rise — his strength fled him and then the darkness took him.


The Ceithir, which had thickened around the unconscious Mord like a silvery veil, began to drift away. It peeled back like mist at dawn, revealing the battered, unconscious shapes of the other boys — bruised, bloodied, but breathing.

And around them, silent and still as statues of old, stood the Wardens.

Each was massive. Their helms were smooth things but adorned with crest of pale white horsehair, their postures disciplined but relaxed. They formed a loose circle around the boys, watching them not with cruelty, but with the practiced calm of old sentinels weighing steel in fire.

One of them — his helm tucked beneath one arm, a long burn scar down one cheek — turned to the Watch-Master who had beaten the boys into the frost. His bionic leg hissed softly as it shifted weight.

"They fought well," the younger Warden said, voice clipped and martial. "Raw, undisciplined… but there's a fire in them."

Another Warden — older, his armour dull from long campaigns — grunted in agreement.

"They found the path. Faced the barrow-wights. Survived the Cynoth. They held fast to the Ceithir." He nodded toward Mord's unconscious body. "That one took command. Held them together through the long nights and bitter march."

The tall giant — the Watch-Master — stood in the centre of the ring, arms folded. His single red eye whirred faintly as it regarded each boy in turn.

Finally, he looked down at Mord again.

He grunted in thought, low in his chest, almost a growl. His mouth twisted beneath the beard in a grimace — not of disgust, but recognition.

"Mohrdrehd… of the Windmere."

He said the name again, tasting it like old wine turned bitter.

"By the Throne... it is him. What a mess this will cause."

There was a pause. No one else spoke.

Then the Watch-Master straightened and spoke with finality:

"Weak. But not broken. Heart and will, both. And the Ceithir did not turn them aside."

He swept his gaze across the unconscious and the wounded, the wary and the brave.

"They've passed their first trials. They've earned the right."

He raised his gauntlet and pointed toward the great gate.

"Bring them inside."

A Warden at his right saluted with a closed fist to his chest, and turned to gather the boys — some stirring now, others still collapsed in the snow.

The Watch-Master lingered. He looked once more to Mord.

"The Primarch will have to be told."

His voice was quieter now, heavy with meaning.

"The boy has made his choice."

One of the Wardens nodded slowly.

And far above, hidden behind the high towers of stone and storm, a single bell rang in the Fortress Monastery — once, then twice, then thrice.

The Ceithir shifted.

The mountain listened.

The path of destiny had begun.


Artorias stood upon the high balcony of his quarters in the Aethen Hold, the royal fortress that crowned Caer Tholen like a helm of stone and silver. The cold wind that rolled down from the mist-wreathed mountain peaks behind him tugged faintly at the folds of his robe, but he did not move. His golden gaze was fixed outward, toward the living city — his city — as the Ceithir parted in slow, reverent strands to reveal its transformation.

Where once the towers of silvered stone and whitewashed brick had risen alone, now more had joined them — not to overshadow, but to complete. The city now stretched far further than it had before the Emperor had come. Vaulted spires of reinforced limestone crowned with geomantic buttresses interlaced between the old structures, forming bridges of soft iron and translucent alloy. Designed with uncharacteristic grace, these additions bore the mark of Perturabo's hand — pragmatic, yes, but respectful of aesthetic. He had not carved a new city over the bones of the old. He had given it ribs.

The Market Crescent remained, still loud with life, but its awnings now hung from steel supports etched with rune-script, symbols blending old Caerdynic charm with Mechanicum geometry. The smiths' hammers still sang, but now they struck alloys unknown in the Old Kingdoms, forged in forges vented through a mountain's heart. A few stubborn cogitators — crude, damp-resistant models — ticked softly in workshops, supervised not by tech-priests, but by native tinker-lords trained in hybrid craft by emissaries from Mars. Augmentation beyond the necessary remained strictly prohibited, though there were a few of the more curious that pursued the path of the Omnissiah in orbit aboard one of the massive Mechanicum void-stations. Artorias held them no ill will for they had made their choice.

Along the southern lake, the Hospice Halls gleamed whiter than ever, rebuilt with guidance from Magos-Biologis and Physikars both. Antiseptic mist rolled from silver basins, diffused by machines powered not by plasma, but by geo-bound thermal stones — ancient Caerdynic devices finally understood anew. The Ward-Matrons, once midwives and herbalists, now walked among diagnostic pict-tables and scanning glyph-screens powered by the Ceithir itself — though only under very controlled conditions. Technology bent to the Mist, or it did not work at all.

But it was the eastern quarter that held Artorias's attention now.

Tholen Grove — now a wonder of the world — breathed. Trees not native to any Terra-born archive grew alongside Caerdyn Vallis's own luminous flora. Bioluminescent moss coated the inner walls of the grove. Glass walkways allowed children and scholars alike to walk above the canopy and gaze upon the Mist Tree, descendant of An Craobh Ceò from Dunwyth. Its bark gleamed like moonlight on water, and when the Ceithir passed over its leaves, they sang faintly — a sound not unlike a chorus of whispers echoing down a forest path.

It was here that wildlife had returned, drawn from the deep mists. Songbirds and silver-furred fen-creatures moved freely now, unthreatened, observed by naturalists whose tools were part druidic rite, part Imperial record-keeping. Children of the city now came to Tholen Grove to learn what it meant to live with the land — not to conquer it, but to coexist, as the Ceithir demanded. All overseen by the Knights of the Green and those of their order.

And yet, despite all the growth, all the gilded strength added to the city's frame — the Mist still ruled.

Tall spires of vox relays stood inert, their signal choked by the mist unless calibrated precisely. Machine-spirits often refused to wake here, no matter how devout the rites. Tech-Adepts only came if their augmentations were minor for fear of what would happen otherwise. The tales of how the Ceithir had affected the Iron Hands had become a tale of horror for the Omnissiah's more devout servants. It was said some cogitators could feel fear. Whether true or not, Caerdyn Vallis had taught even the Mechanicum humility.

Artorias closed his eyes.

He could feel it all — the breath of the city, the weight of its dreams, the low thrum of life that still beat as it always had, beneath the new clothes. His people still sang the old ballads. They still whispered the names of knightly orders. They still left offerings at the roots of the Mist Tree when no one watched. For all their new glory, they remained Caerdynic.

And as the Ceithir brushed softly across the balcony, he heard the faint thrum of something approaching — a pulse in the mist.

He opened his eyes and exhaled, enjoying the feel of the Ceithir in his lungs. His hearts thudded quietly beneath his breast. His time here had been good.

When he had returned home, his hearts had been broken by Monarchia. The pointlessness of it all. The pain and the horror. He had always had this perfect image of the man he called Father in his head. A figure of golden light that wanted only the best for Humanity.

The bitter words with Guilliman had torn at his soul. It hurt all the more because a part of him realized that the Lord of Ultramar hadn't been entirely wrong.

No!

He wouldn't think on it anymore. He couldn't. He looked upon the work of his other brother instead and a small smile tugged at his lips.

Beyond the grove, past the outer wall and nestled along the Southern Promontory, stood a structure unlike any other in Caer Tholen.

Where most of the city breathed in curves and lived in the grain of old stone, this structure rose with elegant severity — a cathedral of thought, as Perturabo had once called it. Artorias's eyes fell on it now.

The Thonestarum — the Hall of the Ceithir's Reflection — was a theatre, museum, and observatory combined. It was shaped in perfect radial harmony, built from black-veined marble and Caerdyn-forged glass that rippled like water under the mist's touch. Its domed roof bore nine facets, each angled precisely to refract the natural light of the Ceithir into drifting, kaleidoscopic patterns that danced through the main atrium. At night, it pulsed with a soft inner glow — an artifice of mist-bound energy woven into the walls themselves, its technology hidden, elegant, and almost magical.

It had been Perturabo's gift — not just to Artorias, but to the people of Caerdyn Vallis.

He had arrived alone, as requested. No Legion. No attendants. Only the storm of his mind and the burden of his bitterness. He had stepped onto Caerdyn soil with the guarded grace of a man expecting war — and had left changed, if only a little.

They had walked the mists for weeks, speaking of dreams and duty, of failure and brotherhood. In time, they'd sketched plans together. Perturabo had understood. He was honest with his brother though.

"If I had been given the order, I would have burned Monarchia immediately and without warning." He'd said to Artorias.

But Perturabo had understood the Emperor. He was the one to open his eyes to the fact that the Master of Mankind was like their brother Horus in so many ways. An individual with many faces. He wore a different mask for each of his sons. One that was paper-thin, quick to be torn away when the Emperor wished to work to his own designs. He was their Father… but he was always the Emperor first.

They'd spoken of Monarchia only once. Never again.

They then got to work. Crafted stone with their own hands. Carved sigils and reinforced foundations in silence, side by side.

Where other brothers might have brought weapons if they'd overseen the improvement of the lives of the children of the Ceithir, Perturabo brought solutions — navigation rigs designed to echo with the rhythm of the Ceithir, grav-lifts layered with harmonic shielding, descent cradles that resonated with mist-born frequency to smooth dropships' entries through the planet's choking sky.

They had forged their brotherhood in stone and silence.

Before he left, they had exchanged gifts — no pageantry, no declarations.

Artorias had given Perturabo a blade, not of war, but of memory — a Caerdynic ritual blade used in the binding of stone to purpose. Its pommel was a shard of silver-laced root from the original Mist Tree, and etched into the blade in their shared script were the words: "In silence, understanding. In weight, truth."

Perturabo, in return, had pressed into Artorias's hand a small, weighty object: a gear of Olympian steel, forged by Perturabo himself, carved into the shape of a labyrinthine knot with no beginning and no end. On its inner rim were the words:
"We build, that others may endure."

Artorias still kept it on his desk, beneath a stone from Dunwyth and a map of the stars he had once charted by hand, before he knew what the scale of the galaxy truly was.

He had not seen Perturabo since. Yet the Thonestarum still stood — the stone was clean, the lights were never out of harmony.

And in that moment, as he stared at it now, Artorias realized how deeply he missed his bitter brother. The Lord of Iron was an incredibly difficult man to like but Artorias appreciated his brutal honesty and straight-forwardness.

The thought lingered.

A whisper of the Ceithir curled over the balcony rail.

And then — a soft hiss of brass and mist-oiled hinges.

His chamber door creaked open behind him.

Artorias did not turn. He already knew who it was. His burdened hearts lifted slightly.


The door creaked wider for only a moment before a small head poked into view — a cascade of wild blonde hair falling around curious sea-glass eyes. The girl blinked once, twice, and then let out a tiny squeak when she saw she'd been caught.

She vanished instantly in a flurry of quiet feet and fluttering cloak.

Artorias turned from the balcony, faint amusement on his face. "You've already been spotted, little one," he called, voice deep and even. "Come in, Aelwen."

There was silence, then a reluctant shuffle.

The girl crept in, barefoot, wearing a sky-blue cloak three sizes too large for her, the hem dragging behind her like a royal train. She was no more than ten, all elbows and knees and boundless energy, though her expression tried for seriousness as she entered his chambers.

She drew herself up straight. "You weren't at breakfast."

"No," Artorias said, folding his arms. "I wasn't."

"You forgot again."

He raised an eyebrow. "Did I?"

Aelwen nodded sagely. "That's why I'm here. Mommy said if I couldn't make you come, she'd do it herself, and you really wouldn't want that."

Artorias grunted. "Your mother is a terrifying woman."

The girl grinned, delighted.

She took a step closer, tilting her head up to look at him properly. He towered over her tiny frame like a vengeful god— a giant of silver and shadow, his long cloak draped over his shoulders, the light from the balcony catching in the faint glint of royal clothing beneath his robes. He was a mountain to her, ancient and mythic.

She didn't flinch. She never had. Instead, her face, usually graced with a smile so bright it was blinding, now looked solemn.

"Uncle Art," she said, voice smaller now. "You're sad again."

"I—"

"No," she interrupted quickly, planting her fists on her hips, mimicking her mother. "You're not allowed. Mommy said so."

"Oh, did she?"

"She said it's my job to make you smile when you forget how. And I'm not going to fail."

Artorias crouched then, low enough to look her in the eye. He reached out, gently brushing a bit of wild hair from her brow. "You've certainly inherited her stubbornness."

"And her crown one day, as she always says," Aelwen replied proudly. "But not yet. I still have climbing trees to do."

He allowed himself a smile at that, and without waiting for permission, Aelwen lunged forward and wrapped her arms around his neck in a hug. For a moment, he froze — as though the warmth of it startled him — then he lifted her in one easy motion and cradled her gently against his shoulder.

"You're always climbing," he murmured.

"Because I always want to be near the sky," she whispered, like it was a secret.

With one arm, Artorias lifted her easily onto his broad shoulders, letting her perch just behind his head. Her laugh rang like chimes in spring.

"Where to, princess?" he asked, voice low.

"Breakfast," she said firmly. "And toast."

"Very well. Lead on, my Lady."

Aelwen held out her arms like wings as he strode from his chambers. As the massive oaken doors swung open, two towering figures snapped to attention outside — terminator-armoured sentinels, hulking in silver-etched ceramite, each bearing a massive greatblade across their backs and combi-bolters mounted on thick wrist-greaves.

Fast approaching came the head of his guard and now, officially, his Equerry. Sergeant Helion, his scarred face impassive beneath the shadow of his terminator helm, which he held under one arm. His grey eyes moved to Aelwen, then to Artorias.

"My apologies for the lapse in security, Lord," he said, utterly deadpan. "She eluded us again."

Artorias chuckled, his voice echoing in the stone hall. "Not even the Palace of Terra could stop Aelwen when she sets her mind to it."

Helion gave a small, respectful bow. "A troubling prospect, Lord. I shall have to warn the Custodes to tighten security."

Artorias moved past them, and Aelwen whispered dramatically, "I told you I was sneaky."

As they walked, her voice softened again.

"Uncle Art... will Uncle Peter come visit today?"

Artorias paused mid-step, then huffed a surprised laugh. "If Perturabo hears you call him that, he might declare war on breakfast itself."

"But he likes me," she insisted. "He made me the necklace with the tiny spinning pieces. He smiled at me."

"That he did," Artorias said. "He has a soft spot for annoying and inquisitive children. One he'll deny with his dying breath."

"So will he come?"

"Someday," he said quietly. "When the stars are calm again, and the work is lighter. He will."

She nodded, disappointed but satisfied, then leaned forward, arms still around his head.

"You'll feel better today," she said matter-of-factly. "I've decided."

"Oh?"

"Yes. I've got you now."

A pause. His voice, quieter: "That you do."


As they entered the breakfast chamber, the scent of warm moss bread and morning stew already drifting in the air, Artorias felt the weight in his chest ease just a little. Not gone. But bearable.

The memory of Monarchia still haunted him.

Guilliman's words still echoed like a wound.

But Aelwen — wild-haired, bright-eyed Aelwen — had brought him back to the world for one more morning.

And for now, that was enough.

The great oak doors opened with a hush of ancient hinges and whispered ceremony. Marble and mistlight poured through high glass panes, catching the etched banners of the royal house that fluttered overhead.

As Artorias entered, every conversation in the hall fell away like snow on stone.

The Bladeguard moved in first, taking up silent positions around the perimeter. Their presence was a cold and watchful thing — not unwelcome, but undeniable. Their steel-clad forms cast long shadows in the hall's soft morning light.

At the long table near the centre of the room, Queen Isolde rose first.

Clad in a deep green gown laced with silver filigree, her hair was pinned with antlered brooches of Caerdynic make. She carried herself with poise and a quiet warmth, her smile reaching her eyes. Beside her stood her husband, Lord Anaryn — once a soldier, now a statesman — tall, reserved, and ever deferent in Artorias's presence. He'd been just a boy when he'd fought besides the army at Camlann. He hadn't remained a boy for very long.

Their two other children followed suit — except one. He was just an infant though so that was to be expected. The youngest sister, Princess Merelda, was only four and could only manage an awkward curtsey before sitting back down.

The eldest, Prince Talren, rose slowly — far too slowly — with a sullen look on his face and only a half-hearted bow. His golden hair was neatly combed, his royal doublet richly embroidered, but his posture spoke of boredom, entitlement, and a resentment that hung just under the surface.

At the other end of the spectrum was Aelwen, who sat on Artorias's shoulders, waving to everyone from her perch as though she'd arrived at her own coronation.

"Bow faster," she whispered mischievously.

Artorias rumbled with amusement. "You've only just arrived and already everyone's bowing to you. That's quite the accomplishment, Lady Aelwen."

She giggled proudly and extended one hand with mock-royalty. "You may rise, subjects!"

Across the table, Prince Talren sneered.

Artorias caught it — as did Isolde, who let out a slow breath, closed the distance in two graceful strides, and grabbed her son firmly by the ear.

"Talren," she said sweetly. "What do we do when the Lord of Caerdyn Vallis enters the room?"

He winced, grimaced, and muttered, "We stand. And bow."

"Correct."

Isolde pulled a little harder, forcing the boy into a proper bow. The others in the room — servants, nobles, and even Lord Anaryn — did their best not to smile.

"Release him," Artorias said lightly, waving a hand. "His pride wounds faster than I ever could."

Isolde smiled, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "I keep telling you, Uncle Art. His pride is exactly what needs the wound."

She moved to embrace him briefly, the gesture rather awkward given the difference in size, then motioned for him to sit. Artorias lifted Aelwen down gently from his shoulders and placed her in her chair — a high seat, carved with dancing stags and stylized mist motifs. She swung her feet happily as the food was brought forth.

Servants placed hearth-baked moss bread, smoked lakefish, berry preserves, and steamed roots upon the long table. There were bowls of fruit too — pale, glowing things only found in Tholen Grove — and flasks of sweetmead and water chilled with snow from the high peaks.

Artorias took his place at the table, lowering himself onto a specially made seat built to withstand his size and weight. There were several similarly made seats around the long table, for members of the Legio Astartes. He nodded to Lord Anaryn, who bowed his head respectfully.

"You look better this morning," Isolde said, pouring him a cup herself. "Aelwen's doing?"

Artorias inclined his head toward the little girl beside him. "Her tactics are... aggressive."

Aelwen, through a mouthful of bread, added, "Effective."

"She is her mother's child," Isolde said fondly. "Though I worry she'll have your stubbornness."

Artorias took a sip from the cup, mist curling faintly around its rim. "I should be so fortunate."

A moment passed. Soft laughter, the clatter of forks and wooden platters. A warmth that didn't come from the hearth alone.

But Artorias's eyes wandered now and then — to Talren, sulking despite the splendour; to the empty chair at the end of the table, once filled by Ronan, Isolde's father and King of Caerdyn Vallis oh so long ago now. Then, across the open windows to the distant rooftops of the city that grew taller by the year.

It was peace.

But it would not last.

And as he sat in that hall with family, with children born of hope and legacy, Artorias could not ignore the soft shiver in the Ceithir — like breath before a storm.


The clatter of cutlery, the babble of children, and the soft creak of timber ceiling beams filled the room like a homely hymn. Sunlight broke through arched windows, warming the white-stone floors and dappling across the richly laid table: platters of smoked lakefish, baskets of crisp bread, jugs of juice and pale fruit-wine.

Aelwen, perched beside Artorias, was spooning mash into her baby brother's open mouth while babbling encouragement. The infant gurgled and slapped the tray in delight.

Across from them, seated at the far end of the table, Prince Talren reclined with an air of practiced boredom. His cup, freshly filled by a serving girl with chilled redfruit juice, was shoved aside with a glare.

"I said I wanted wine," he muttered, voice sharp. "I'm not a child."

The servant froze.

A pause.

Then came the thud of an armoured gauntlet on the table beside him.

Talren turned — and found Helion calmly helping himself to a slice of the cured venison. The great warrior chewed slowly, then washed it down with a hearty gulp from his own cup. It spoke volumes to the Astartes' skills that he had been able to seat next to the prince without his notice.

Still looking straight ahead, Helion muttered low — his voice barely above a whisper, but like distant thunder.

"She is a servant, not your hound. You speak to her like that again, boy, and we'll be having a longer conversation."

Talren turned white with fear first, then he seemed to remember himself after a minute and promptly turned red. He glared at Artorias rather than the transhuman beside him. The sight of the Primarch stirred the old resentments and he found his fear of Helion turn into rage at the dishonour done to him. Artorias was not the King. He gave up his stolen crown to go play knight in the stars. The throne belonged to his mother. And so it belonged to Talren.

It will be mine one day!

He would be the greatest king that had ever lived.

Helion didn't even glance at him as he rumbled, "If you keep looking at the King like that, boy, I might think you're a threat. And then I'd have to act. You wouldn't like what would happen then, little lord."

Talren's head snapped toward him in outrage, his anger making him forget that the Legionnaire could snap him like a twig if he so wished.

"You can't speak to me like that!" he hissed, a little too loudly. "I am the Prince of Caerdyn Vallis — the heir. Future king!"

Helion turned his head. Slow. Deliberate. Eyes like slate.

"This world belongs to Artorias, who in turn belongs to the Emperor. You are the prince, yes. But princes can be passed over. He gave his crown to your mother, not to you. And he may well choose someone else if the day comes."

Talren rose slightly from his seat, face flushed. "It is my birthright! He has no say in the line of succession! The old laws are clear! I am the firstborn!"

What started as a whisper rose to a near shout by the end. This drew some angry glances from his father, but he cared not. The others pretended as if they couldn't hear him. It only stoked his ire further.

Helion interrupted by jabbing a wedge of fruit into his mouth. Not roughly — just firmly enough to make the prince close it. An armoured hand then grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled him back down into his seat.

Helion leaned in, voice like thunder behind a locked door.

"And the King honours tradition. He respects blood and binds. He made your mother Queen — and she has ruled wisely. But he is a Primarch. Never mistake kindness for indecision. And never, ever push them, little lord."

Talren sat back slowly. His knuckles were white around his fork. "You—" Helion popped another slice of meat into his mouth, chewing thoughtfully, "—are not ready." He studied Talren as if he were an insect beneath his boot. "Respect your mother. Respect the Mist. And respect him or you will never rule this world. You forget yourself too often, little lord and my King has no patience for cruel children."

You will never rule.

Helion kept the thought to himself. They all knew it, though none would say it. Aelwen was the favourite to succeed. Her mother was already grooming her for the role, and she had the Primarch's favour.


Across the table, Aelwen, oblivious to the tension, made gentle gurgling sounds as she tickled her baby sibling's nose with a spoon, the infant cooing and grabbing clumsily at her fingers.

Artorias glanced toward the commotion and back at Isolde, who rolled her eyes faintly. Lord Anaryn gave a soft chuckle and sipped his tea.

"You've raised a fine brood," Artorias said mildly.

"I've raised a storm," Isolde muttered, eyes flicking to Talren. "Most of them are sunshine. One… has proven to be varying degrees of thunderclouds and rain."

Artorias chuckled, tearing a piece of bread in half and offering some to Aelwen.

His lips twitched with faint amusement.

"She's terrifying," he murmured.

Isolde chuckled. "Just like her mother was. She even has the same dang hair. I can't keep it brushed."

"She already commands a room," Anaryn added. "At breakfast, no less."

"She has potential," Artorias said, thoughtfully. "She sees clearly. Doesn't talk too much. And people listen to her."

"Don't go stealing her for your Legion," Isolde teased.

"I wouldn't dare. She'd have me washing her boots in a week."

Aelwen looked up just in time to hear that. "You could be my knight, Uncle Art."

"Oh, I'd be honoured, my Lady," he replied solemnly. "But I don't know if I'm brave enough."

She giggled, covering her face with her hands.

Then came the sound of the double doors creaking open once again.

A panting, red-faced runner in royal colours entered the hall — red-faced, breathless, one hand clutching a scroll, the other saluting in the Caerdynic fashion. He was so young, still a boy and barely made it a few steps before one of the Bladeguard, Lythas, silently stepped forward, blocking him with a wall of ceramite and an outstretched hand.

They whispered. Urgently. Lythas nodded once, took the message, and sent the runner away.

Boots on stone, measured and slow, announced the Bladeguard's approach to Artorias's side.

The Primarch leaned down slightly as the warrior bowed and whispered the news into his ear.

"My King," Lythas began, "We have word from the Sanctum. The latest batch of initiates have been accepted. The Lord of the Watch says that there is a boy named Mohrdrehd of the Windmere among them."

A pause.

Artorias sighed. A slow, weary exhale.

His expression tightened, not in anger — but something older. Older than grief. A weariness he carried like a wound.

Isolde noticed it instantly.

"What is it?" she asked, straightening.

He held her gaze for a moment, then glanced toward the windows and the silver-blue light bleeding through the glass.

"Elyria and Brynhar's youngest." He paused. "He's… he's run away from home. Trying to join the Wardens."

There was silence. Even the children felt it — something shifting in the atmosphere, some deep chord struck.

"Oh, Mord," Isolde whispered, covering her mouth.

"He would've made the journey on foot," Anaryn said. "That means he's been gone… Throne. Weeks."

"He reached them," Artorias murmured. "The Lord of the Watch just sent word now."

His eyes moved — not to the food, nor the people, but the walls. As if seeing through them, to the mountains beyond, to the Fortress-Monastery of the Wardens.

"Will you let him join?" Isolde asked gently.

"Yes," Artorias said. "Elyria and Brynhar… they gave their blessing years ago, though they did not tell the boy. Still… a part of me had hoped there would be more time before that day. If Mord were to die in my service, it would break my hearts."

"Will you go?"

Artorias stood slowly, brushing crumbs from his cloak.

"No," he said. "Not yet. But I will have him brought to me when he's ready. I would speak with him before he ascends. If he proves strong enough to survive the following trials."

He looked down at Aelwen, who had stopped playing, a question in her green eyes.

"I may need my own knight soon," he said softly.

She nodded, solemn as the dawn.

Helion rose beside him. "Shall we make ready, Lord?"

"Not yet, Helion. Not yet."

And the Mist whispered at the edges of the world.


The hearth crackled in the high-vaulted breakfast hall, warm with morning cheer — but Artorias sat now in the cooling glow of it, his silver goblet freshly filled by a quiet servant girl who bowed before hurrying away.

He did not drink.

The wine, rich and dark, trembled faintly in the cup as his fingers flexed along its base.

Across the table, Aelwen had finally been ushered away by a nursemaid, grumbling all the while. Isolde had taken her leave as well, her husband and other children in tow — though her gaze had lingered on him with quiet worry before she'd gone.

Now only the Bladeguard remained, still and silent at their posts like statues of myth.

Artorias leaned forward, elbow on the table, the fingers of one great hand drumming slowly against the goblet's stem. He stared into the wine as though it held some hidden answer.

"Mohrdrehd," he murmured aloud. "You were always going to run straight into the storm."

He could remember the boy — just barely past the age of speech, clinging to his father's leg, staring up at Artorias with wide green eyes. He had clutched a wooden sword in one tiny hand, carved by Brynhar's own.

Even then, the boy had declared, loudly and unashamed: "I will join you one day. I will walk in the Ceithir as you do."

Brynhar had laughed.

Elyria had frowned.

But neither had stopped him.

Not really.

Artorias sat back with a sigh that stirred the goblet. He raised one hand — and immediately, Lythas stepped forward.

"My King?" the warrior asked, voice echoing behind his helm.

Artorias didn't look up.

"Reach out to the Windmere. Elyria and Brynhar. My last words to them were…" He paused. "Years ago, now."

The Bladeguard inclined his head. "What do you wish them to know, my King?"

"Everything," Artorias said. "Tell them their son has begun his walk in earnest. And that he has reached the fortress."

A beat of silence.

Then: "He was always bold. But boldness must not be mistaken for readiness. I would hear from them before anything further is allowed to proceed."

The Bladeguard nodded once and turned, greatblade clinking against the stone as he departed.

Artorias reached for the wine and took a long sip. It didn't warm him.

He looked toward the window again, the light shifting through stained glass, catching the air in dancing blues and silver.

"Send word to the Sanctum," he said quietly, knowing the other Bladeguard would hear. "The boys are to be allowed to join as prospects. But they are not to undergo any hypnotherapy sessions or enhancement surgeries. Not yet."

A moment passed, and then another warrior stepped away into the corridor to fulfill that command.

The Sanctum of the Veiled Dawn — the great mountain fortress, monastery, and training ground of the Mist Wardens — had never halted trials before. But they would not defy him.

He was their King. Artorias finished his wine and set the goblet down.

Then he rose.

"Helion," he called, and his Equerry stepped forward with soundless grace despite his towering bulk.

"Lord," Helion said.

"Prepare the Excalibur for departure. I wish to leave within the hour."

Helion blinked. "Our destination, Lord?"

Artorias met his gaze, steel and sorrow dancing in those golden eyes.

"I'm going to see my mother."

Helion didn't flinch — not visibly. The Primarch's heartbreak over Monarchia had been a physical thing. An affliction that had struck all of the Legion as well. It was like a psychic wound. The King's pain was their pain.

"As you say, Lord."

Within moments, the chamber began to stir as the Bladeguard moved like waking statues. One left to prepare the route. Another to alert pilots and clear an air corridor. Helion walked beside his liege, silent and unwavering, as they descended the great steps of the palace.

Outside, the Ceithir whispered through the trees, casting a silver hush across the capital of Caer Tholen.

And high above them all, the Mist Tree turned its leaves toward the veiled sun.


Lord Myr's estate was nestled on the high cliffs overlooking the southern sea of Dwyngahl, a place of stone courtyards, old oaks, and echoing halls once filled with laughter and statesmen's quarrels. Birdsong trailed through the early afternoon air as Artorias stepped through the arched gates of his childhood home.

The Bladeguard remained respectfully behind, stationed at intervals throughout the garden grounds. Helion walked just a step behind the Primarch, silent save for the thrum of servos and the faint whisper of his cloak.

Caellin stood at the far edge of the courtyard, near the budding trellises. His mother turned as she heard the familiar footfalls, her lined face lighting with a warmth no rejuvenant serum could replicate.

"My son," she said, simply.

Artorias bowed his head and crossed the garden in only a few strides, folding her into a careful embrace. Though she had strength again in her legs, he was still mindful not to overbear. She smelled faintly of herbs and lavender oil, her simple robes stirring in the sea breeze.

"My heart is lighter already," she murmured, pressing her hand to his chest. "It is always good to see you, Artorias. Though I thought we were meant to meet tomorrow for our monthly meal."

"I'm sorry, mother. I needed to see you," he said. "No other reason would have drawn me from the palace today."

Behind them, Helion cleared his throat.

Caellin turned to him with a mock-serious scowl. "And you, Sergeant Helion — have you been keeping my son safe, or just letting him run around with a sword like some foolhardy knight from the songs?"

Helion didn't hesitate. "I have not yet failed in keeping him alive, Lady Caellin," he said, voice flat. "But I keep expecting him to test that streak, Lord."

Caellin let out a chuckle, patting his armoured vambrace. "You've always been my favourite, terrifying slab of iron, Helion."

Without a word, Helion resumed his post several paces behind, only the faintest upward twitch at the edge of his scarred mouth betraying the compliment's effect.

Caellin turned to her son. "Come. Walk with me, child."

They strolled together through the long garden paths — winding lanes of fragrant flowers, old trees, and low stone walls covered in moss and ancient ivy. The groundskeeper had done well keeping it all tended. He did not say why he had come. He had meant to tell her about Mord immediately, to gain her wisdom on the issue. Instead, he found himself stalling for time. There was another issue he wished to speak to her about. The one that had weighed on his hearts for over a year.

He didn't need to say it. Even when he struggled for words, his mother could always see to the heart of his troubles.

"You told me everything, when you first came back," Caellin said after a time, taking the first step. "About Monarchia. The city of your brother, Lorgar."

The name sounded strange on her tongue. It had been just Lucan in her son's life for so long. At times, it was still difficult for her to comprehend that Artorias had so many brothers. It was even harder for her to understand how they could treat her son, and each other, so poorly at times.

'Even demigods need mothers,' she would often think to herself in private.

Artorias's face shadowed.

"I did."

She glanced up at him, aged eyes seeing far too much. "And you've said little of it since."

"I've tried to put it behind me."

"You haven't."

He paused beside a white-blooming pear tree, a branch rustling in the breeze, its petals falling like snow.

"How could I?" he said quietly. "I gave everything to uphold the dream. And for what? To kneel in ash? To be ordered to stand silent while a beautiful world and its culture burned? All so my father could humiliate my brother and call it a lesson?"

Caellin stopped walking and took his hand — her fingers far smaller, but firm and sure.

"My heart hurt for you, Artorias," she said. "It still does. But the fire in you… it's been dimmer. Not out. But dampened. I see it in your step, your eyes, even your voice. As if you've forgotten how to believe in what you once did."

He didn't answer. He couldn't.

She reached into the folds of her robe and drew something out — small, time-worn, a glint of dull gold in the light.

An ancient Terran coin. The Emperor's face etched upon it in profile, its features half-worn by time.

"This," she said, holding it up, "was given to me by the Emperor himself. The day he came to Caerdyn Vallis. It was a token of his word. An oath I made him swear."

"An oath?" Artorias murmured, his golden eyes narrowing in confusion.

"That he would never break you. That no matter what came, you would always be whole. That he would preserve you. That you would always be his son."

Artorias stared at it.

"I don't think he's broken that promise, Artorias. Not yet."

He shook his head. "He broke Monarchia."

"Perhaps," she said softly. "But perhaps… that was his test. A cruel one, yes. But a test nonetheless. You told me your brother Lorgar was a man of faith. Faith that never bent. Faith that never yielded. The Emperor doesn't understand such faith — not like you do. He is too old and seen too much. He does not know how to work with blind faith. How to live in harmony with it. But he knew it had to be shaken."

"You think Monarchia was meant to break Lorgar?" Artorias questioned. It was a foolish idea but one that also rang with hollow truth. If it was a test of faith, then perhaps it was meant to test Lorgar to see if he would hold true to his ideals. Or not. His mother spoke on.

"I think it was the only language the Emperor knew to speak to him. And I think it failed… but perhaps not entirely. And perhaps… he regrets it more than he lets on."

Artorias let the silence hang. The wind whispered through the grass. He sighed. Thinking on it all, trying to understand the Emperor's reasons. His Father was proving to be a source of many headaches.

"I miss Roboute," he said at last, low and raw. "He's tried to reach out. Letters. Astropathic messages. Word through our Legions. But… I haven't answered him."

Caellin didn't push. She simply squeezed his arm.

"You're brothers. And brothers fight. But the bond remains, even through silence. You'll find your way back to each other."

"I want to," Artorias said. "But not yet. Not until I know I can speak to him without bitterness in my hearts."

"You will," she said. "When you're ready."

They continued walking, the veiled sun beginning its slow descent toward the sea. Then they went inside for tea.


The drawing room of Lord Myr's estate was quiet, save for the distant sound of gulls and waves breaking far below the cliffside. The light filtered through high arched windows, catching on dust motes dancing lazily in the air, the Ceithir turning almost crimson from the light of the setting sun.

Artorias sat across from his mother, looking far too large for the finely carved wooden chair beneath him, though it had been specially commissioned by Lord Myr for this exact purpose. Caellin sipped her tea, her hands still steady despite the deep scars that marred her wrists and knuckles — remnants of a life lived hard, and one she would never regret.

A knock at the door broke the peace. Helion entered, his armour gleaming in the warm light.

He bowed his head slightly.

"Pardon the intrusion, Lord. There's been an astropathic message. It was flagged by our choir and encrypted. For your eyes only."

He held out a data-slate, the thick black iron rim of it inscribed with gold cipher-locks and the seal of the Adeptus Astra Telepathica. Artorias stood slowly and nodded to his mother.

"My apologies."

She waved it off. "Go on, then."

Artorias took the slate in hand and touched the rune-locks with the tip of a silver-ringed finger. The slate came alive with strings of data — high-pitched bursts of astropathic tone, metadata indexing, distorted vox markers, visual static.

Then, amid the swirl of chaos, the screen resolved into a single, unmistakable sigil:

A drake's head, fanged and flame-wreathed — the mark of the XVIII Legion. The Salamanders.

He frowned.

The system demanded a second identity code. Then a third — biometric confirmation. He complied silently. Finally, the message opened.

His frown deepened as he read. His golden eyes scanned back and forth, fast but thorough, his face a mask of concentration. His jaw tightened. Then his shoulders slumped ever so slightly. Not in defeat — in burden.

Caellin watched him carefully.

"What is it?" she asked.

Artorias didn't answer at first. He huffed softly through his nose, the closest he ever came to a sigh, and handed the slate to Helion before striding toward the balcony.

He pushed open the tall doors and stepped out into the cool air, the sea wind stirring his cloak as he placed both hands on the stone railing.

The Ceithir stretched before him in all directions — mist and grey waves, mountain peaks rising like the backs of great sleeping beasts beneath a shroud of silver.

Caellin turned to Helion, her voice sharp now. "Well?"

Helion read the slate, his face unmoving, voice steady.

"A transmission. It's corrupted but there is enough left. It is from Vulkan. One of the Primarchs, my Lady. Artorias's brother..."

He scrolled down the data, reading silently for a moment more.

"It came from his flagship — the Flamewrought. His fleet exited the warp in a nearby system. Right into an ambush. Greenskins. On a scale not seen in over a decade."

He looked up at her, his face grim.

"The Salamanders were heavily damaged. Crippled. From what we can recover, Vulkan and a portion of his Legion — perhaps a fifth — made landfall on a volcanic world near the system's core. As bait. To draw the orks down and buy time for what was left of the fleet to regroup and send a call for aid."

"And… the message?" Caellin asked, her eyes narrowing.

"Sent to all nearby Imperial assets," Helion said. "We were the only ones in range."

Caellin looked toward the balcony.

"By the Green," she whispered. Then louder: "What does that mean?"

Artorias didn't turn around.

"It means," he said quietly, "that my brother needs help."

He looked over the ocean, the mist moving like breath across a sleeping face.

"It means I can't hide here anymore."

There was something bitter in his voice — not anger, but memory. The ghosts of Monarchia still clung to his thoughts like ash.

"I told myself I needed time. That the wounds of that day demanded reflection. That the galaxy could do without me for a while." He closed his eyes. "But it seems the galaxy has other plans."

He turned to face them both, resolve firming his jaw.

"It means I must return to the stars."

Caellin rose slowly from her seat, her expression unreadable — but there was pride in her gaze, and sorrow.

"My sweet boy," she said.

He stepped toward her and bowed his head.

She lifted her hand and cupped his cheek, her fingers brushing the metal rim of his gorget.

"It hurt," she said softly. "What they made you do. What they took from you. But you're not done."

He said nothing. She leaned in and kissed his brow.

"You are not done."

He turned to Helion.

"Send word to the Avalon. I want the fleet ready for departure. We head for the Kyros-Zar system."

Helion nodded. "And the Sanctum?"

"Alert them. High alert. All veterans on defence protocol. The neophytes are to be held in reserve."

He paused, then added, "And the initiates — especially the new batch. They are not to undergo any further trials until I return."

Helion gave a small nod. "Including—"

"Yes. Not until I speak with Elyria and Brynhar."

Artorias looked again to the horizon.

"Then prepare my ship. Before we leave home, there is one more call I must make."


The Stormbird Excalibur cut a path through the swirling veil of the Ceithir, engines murmuring as it descended into the valley cradle. From above, the land looked like it was wrapped in breath — thick, permanent mist coiling around granite cliffs and moss-draped hills, rolling in gentle waves over obsidian rock and white-rooted trees that grew even from the cracks in the stone.

The Chapterhouse stood at the valley's heart, half fortress, half monastery, its weathered basalt walls etched with filigree so fine they caught the moisture like dew. It had been built like a blade plunged into the world — proud, simple, and enduring.

It was the home of the Sisters of Silence. Here, they could breathe freely.

More than that — they could live.

It was the gift of the Ceithir.

Artorias stood near the Stormbird's open ramp, the wind pulling at his cloak. His helm was in the crook of his arm, his hair bound back, golden eyes blazing like twin beacons in the fog. He breathed in the air of his homeworld, like a man dying of thirst, and felt the weight of what was to come settle like a mantle on his shoulders.

Behind him, Helion waited silently, his expression as unreadable as ever.

The Bladeguard stood at parade rest nearby — their helms up, vigilantly scanning the mists. Their presence was more courtesy than protection, and both Artorias and the Sisters would know it.

At first, the approach was soundless — no boots, no voice. And then, from the edges of the courtyard, they came.

They moved like shadows given form — tall, armoured women in gleaming burnished bronze plate, cloaks flowing, one pauldron silvered with the emblem of the Mist Tree emblazoned on it. The symbol shimmered faintly in the mist, a token of their oath not only to the Emperor, but to Artorias himself.

A dozen of them stood at attention as the Primarch approached, but many others could be seen throughout the complex — some in training drills, others seated quietly with young children in their laps, reading or tending to simple household tasks. A Sister laughed soundlessly as her husband tried to convince a giggling toddler to eat a steamed root. Another waved to an elder gardener, her helmet tucked under one arm.

It was a sight that would have seemed blasphemous to many elsewhere in the Imperium — but here, it was life.

These Sisters had homes, lovers, children — rare gifts their cursed biology had long denied them elsewhere in the galaxy. But here, in the Ceithir, where null-auras were dampened and empathy could reach unbroken, they had carved out something precious.

Artorias took it in as he walked forward. The warmth of it. The impossibility. The hope.

At the head of the welcoming formation stood Eranthe, the Chapter-Matriarch.

She looked unchanged since he had last seen her: weathered skin like cracked stone, white hair braided back in crisp soldier's rows, her armour gleaming with age and polish. She wore no helm. Her lips were tight, but there was a flicker of humour in her eyes as she raised her hands.

[Primarch Artorias. You look pale. Eat more.]

Artorias smiled in spite of himself and responded in Thoughtmark, his fingers weaving effortlessly through the silent tongue.

[Matriarch Eranthe. You look younger than ever.]

She snorted and gave him a swift, curt gesture that translated to something like, "flatterer." Then, wordlessly, she turned and gestured for him to follow.

They walked through the Chapterhouse's inner gardens, a place of stone and steam, where pale-leafed vines climbed black-lacquered trellises and sunless moss grew in tapestries along the walls. Beneath a pergola, Sisters trained with practice blades — their movements exact and balletic. Elsewhere, a trio of girls in armour-less robes were learning Thoughtmark from an older tutor, their small fingers stumbling over the sacred signs.

Eranthe led him beneath a tree whose bark shimmered like beaten silver. When she paused, Artorias did too.

Helion stayed a respectful distance away, just close enough to read Thoughtmark and guard his gene-father if need demanded.

Artorias spoke first.

[A message came.]
[From one of my brothers. Vulkan.]


Eranthe's brows lifted slightly. She crossed her arms and leaned one shoulder against the tree.

[You've never met.]

Eranthe had long followed the drama of the Imperial family. She claimed that she found it all entertaining. Artorias had never heard anyone else describe the machinations and issues of the Primarchs as such.

[No. But I know his name. His deeds.]

Eranthe inclined her head.

[A kind one, by all accounts. Fierce when needed. Not unlike your friend Elyria.]

Artorias tilted his head slightly at that. [You surprise me, Eranthe. I would never describe Elyria as kind. You must have meant 'Scheming'.]

[I listen more than I speak. And I like Elyria. Even when you don't.]


That earned a smile from him — faint but genuine.

Then the smile faded, and his fingers grew still. He looked toward the horizon, into the thickening Ceithir.

[He's trapped. On a volcanic world near the edge of the Kyros-Zar system. Orks hit them hard. His fleet scattered. He and a portion of his sons remained behind to draw the beasts away. They sent an astropathic plea for aid. Corrupted. Fragmented. But it reached us.]

Eranthe's expression darkened, but she said nothing. She waited.

Artorias turned back to her.

[I go to answer it. My other fleets are far from home, waging war whilst I wallowed. I shall take what I can spare from the garrison. Five thousand of my sons shall march with me. The rest will defend our world. But I... I need more.]

She arched a brow.

[You came to ask for us.]

[I did.]

[You know our numbers.]

[I do.]

[You know the cost.]

[Yes.]
He paused. [And I would never demand. Only ask.]

Eranthe looked away for a moment, gazing at a small group of Sisters in meditation beneath a mist-fed fountain. One of them cradled a swaddled infant in her arms, rocking gently while her weapon rested at her side.

When she turned back, her eyes were hard — but not cold.

[One hundred Sisters. The strongest we have.]
[Some will leave behind children, husbands, lives they never thought they'd have.]
[But they will come. Because you asked.]


Artorias bowed his head, hand to his chest.

[They will be honoured. I will do all in my power to bring as many of them back as I can.]

Eranthe signed slowly, deliberately.

[Then go, Primarch. Go save your brother. The galaxy may be cruel... but we are not.]

And after a beat, her expression softened just slightly.

[And when you return, we'll see about feeding you something with real meat in it.]

Artorias smiled and reached out, clasping her forearm in a warrior's grip.

[Until we return. Thank you, Eranthe.]

She didn't reply. Just squeezed his forearm once, then stepped back into the mist.

As they returned to the Stormbird, Helion fell into step beside him.

Artorias glanced at the robed sisters, the quiet families, the children who would never know what a null was supposed to feel like to others.

"It's still a miracle," he said aloud.

Helion nodded once. "And now it's a miracle going to war."

Artorias exhaled slowly, his voice lowering.

"Then may it burn bright enough for Vulkan to see us coming."

Then they boarded the ship, the ramp sealing behind them, the Ceithir mist left curling in the silence below.


The doors hissed open, and the quiet strength of Artorias filled the bridge like a gathering storm. The silvered branches of the tree emblazoned across his chest shone in the dim light as he strode across the command deck of the Avalon. His long cloak whispered behind him. The air carried the faint ozone scent of Warp capacitors charging, the thrum of the ship awakening.

At the command dais Althea waited for him, arms folded behind her back. The captain's posture was as precise as her mind—sharp, measured, unshakably loyal. There was a glint in her eye as she took in the Primarch. An eagerness. She was eager to get back into the stars. She bowed formally as he approached.

"My Liege," she said, nodding. "The fleet is ready. Your sons are aboard. The Sisters as well. We await only your word."

Artorias didn't answer at once. Instead, he walked to the massive viewing port that arched across the prow like a cathedral window. Caerdyn Vallis hung below them like a dream carved in mist. Silken clouds and banks of silver-white mist blanketed the world in its entirety. It shone like a living pearl.

His voice, when it came, was low and reflective. "It never fails to take my breath away."

Althea followed his gaze. "She's a rare jewel," she agreed quietly. "A strange one. And a precious one."

"I wonder sometimes," Artorias murmured, "what it would look like without the Ceithir. The shape of the land beneath, the colours of the forests, unmarred by fog. Would I still love it so fiercely?"

"It's the mystery that makes it beautiful," she said.

Artorias gave a slow nod. "I've read of Caliban. The Lion's world. Forest-choked and storm-wracked. I imagine Caerdyn Vallis might look like that—primeval, solemn. I'd like to see Caliban one day. Just to compare."

A beat passed before Althea's voice cut gently through the stillness.

"My Liege. We're ready to depart for the Mandeville point. Warp translation in six hours. The Navigator reckons that, with the Ceithir, it will take two days to reach the system."

Artorias straightened. The weight of the moment settled on his shoulders like an old, familiar cloak. Duty never truly left—it only stepped quietly aside, waiting for its name to be called again.

"Patch me into the fleet," he said.

Althea gave the order, and across vox-grilles and hololiths, every ship, from mighty strike cruisers to the medical barges and Thunderhawk holds, opened its ears to the voice of the Twice-Born King.

He stood tall and let his voice carry like a blade drawn in silence.

"Sons and daughters of Caerdyn Vallis. Hear me.
Today, we sail from home."

Across the fleet—Astartes helms turned toward vox-casters, Sisters of Silence stood sentinel in burnished bronze and mortal crew hushed each other to hear the King speak.

"I have long dwelled among you in peace. I thought it was what I needed—time to reflect, to mourn. Time to understand what happened at Monarchia. And for a while, I believed I had found clarity here, amidst the mists."

He paused.

"But a message came. A brother's voice in the dark. Vulkan.
He and his sons are trapped, fighting in the heart of night against the greenskin tide. He called not as a conqueror or commander—but as a brother seeking aid. It felt like waking from a dream. Hearing his cry for aid reminded me of something vital. In a moment, I realized the true extent of my failing. Of what I was allowing myself to become."

Artorias's voice sharpened, conviction forging steel beneath sorrow.

"I will not lie to you. There was a part of me that wished to stay. To remain in the valleys and spires of Caerdyn, with the Green at my feet and the Ceithir in the air. To hold you all, my sons and daughters, close and let the galaxy burn around us.

"But I cannot."

He took a breath and closed his eyes for a heartbeat.

"Because I remember who I am. Who we are. We are not tyrants. We are not the cold fists of doctrine. We are Wardens. We are the shields that do not yield. The hands that raise the fallen. The swords drawn in defence of the weak. And if one of our own cries out, we answer."

Silence gripped the bridge. Not cold or fearful—but solemn. Devout.

Artorias looked down at the pommel of Ceithraig. The weight of it felt good in his grip. It had been too long. He had forgotten. Forgotten his purpose and now that he was sure once more, his blood sang. No more. No more hiding away.

He thought of Monarchia. Of the Emperor and Guilliman. He thought of his dream of Lorgar. Of grey armour turned crimson and the burning Mist Tree.

He had failed. He had failed in trying to turn that fate aside and it had hurt him deeply. But to hide away forever would be even worse.

He. Was. Unbroken.

The time for hiding was over. He looked up again.

"Once, Roboute—my brother, Guilliman—stood in front of me and said:

'You still think this is a story, don't you?'
'This is war, not a dream. You're a fool if you think your sentimentality will survive it.'
'Or worse—you're not a fool. You just don't have the spine to do what needs to be done.'"

He let those words hang for a moment, then stepped forward, fire flaring in his voice.

"He was right to test me. I had to hear those words.
But he was also wrong.

Because this is a story. It's our story. The story of every soul we have fought to protect. And I will not dishonour them by becoming the monster our enemies believe us to be. That so many of my brothers feel we need to be. This is war—but for us, it is still a noble crusade."

A sudden cry echoed from one of the bridge's balconies—a young sergeant roaring his assent.

More voices joined. Astartes slamming fists to chestplates. Sisters of Silence, wordless yet no less expressive, held up clenched fists in salute. Mortals cheering and clapping. The same scene played out across the fleet.

Artorias unsheathed his blade, raising Ceithraig high, the white steel gleaming.

"We go to Vulkan. We go to war. We go not as tyrants, but as the dawn in the dark. This galaxy has enough monsters. Let it know there are still knights who walk the stars.

Forward, my children. Forward, Mist Wardens. Into the void. Into the fire. By Mist and Blade!"

As the final echoes of his voice faded, Artorias turned back to the viewport. Caerdyn Vallis lay behind him, blue and silver and veiled in mist. He stared at it a long moment, his jaw tight, his hearts heavy but kindled.

Hold on, Vulkan, he thought. I am coming, brother.

And then the fleet turned and began its crusade across the stars.
 
The Knight and the Dragon New
965.M30
Vuraktos Prime, Kyros-Zar System
Fourteenth Day Since the Distress Signal Was Sent


The world itself screamed.

Molten rivers pulsed through vast volcanic chasms like arteries of fire, lighting the smoke-clogged skies in sickly hues of orange and blood-red. Plumes of ash drifted endlessly across the blackened highlands, choking the light from Vuraktos' sun. Sulphur storms howled across cracked obsidian ridges, flaying the dead and dying alike.

And from the sky, the enemy came—again and again—on wings of iron and madness.

Vulkan stood alone atop a jagged escarpment, armour scorched and cratered from a dozen near-fatal strikes. His enormous frame was wreathed in rising smoke, the wind tugging at the dragon-scale cloak fastened across his broad shoulders. Black blood—not his own—steamed from the warplate, running down green ceramite like ink over emerald.

Above, ork ships broke the atmosphere in a thunderous cascade, streaking fire as they fell—rusted, jagged things, shaped like blades hurled by a deranged hand. Some slammed into the earth with shattering impact; others exploded in mid-air, scattering wreckage and greenskins across the basin like burning carrion.

The thunder of their landings was endless.

The WAAAGH had come in full.

And still, Vulkan remained.

He turned slightly as his sons pulled back beneath him, forming up into coordinated retreat lines. Discipline under fire. Even now, after two gruelling weeks of unrelenting warfare, the Salamanders fought like the warriors of myth they were—unyielding, brotherly, utterly without fear.

But they were exhausted.

Their eyes, hidden behind helm lenses betrayed their pain. He could see it in the sag of their shoulders. In the tilt of their necks.

Vulkan raised his plasma pistol, Furnace's Heart—massive in any other's hands but an extension of himself—and squeezed the trigger. A howling blast of incandescent blue seared through the haze, vaporizing a charging nob mid-roar, leaving only charred bone and crackling ruin. The mob hesitated.

Thunderhead came down a moment later.

The ornate warhammer, forged on Nocturne by Vulkan's own hands, screamed through the air and shattered an ork into ruin—bone, flesh, and armour collapsing beneath the blow like paper beneath a rockslide. The impact cracked the ground beneath them and hurled nearby enemies off their feet.

And then he was among them.

The orks came in droves, filthy and shrieking, reeking of blood and engine oil. Their crude cleavers slammed against his armour, some sparking, others biting in—but Vulkan didn't slow. His pistol roared again, flash-cooking another brute's head to slag, and then Thunderhead spun in a wide arc, breaking bodies and rupturing torsos.

A massive ork with a serrated axe lunged at him with surprising speed, bellowing in broken Low Gothic.

"DEAD YEW FER GORK, YA BIG METAL GROANER—"

Vulkan's hammer took the creature mid-charge, crushing its chest in with a wet thunderclap, the force caving in the ground beneath them. He crushed a booted foot onto the broken greenskin's neck as it twitched and stepped forward into the next line.

He fought like an elemental force, a being of fire and wrath incarnate. His movements were clean, efficient, merciless—but never savage. He fought to end suffering, not to glory in it.

"Fall back to the cave mouths!" he bellowed over the din, his voice booming like a volcano erupting. "Now!"

The order rang out across the Salamanders vox network. Squad leaders barked affirmatives. Flamer teams stepped forward, igniting choke points in waves of holy fire to buy seconds, then fell back, weapons glowing red-hot. Heavy bolters chattered behind natural barricades, carving gory swaths into the encroaching tide, and still the greenskins surged forward.

Vulkan waited.

He was always the last.

A thunderous impact cracked the rocks behind him as an ork drop-pod slammed into the cliffside like a thrown boulder. It burst open, and from within came a towering greenskin clad in scavenged heavy armour, hydraulic pistons hissing and a massive hammer of its own in hand.

The beast roared.

Vulkan stared at it for a heartbeat—two apex predators meeting across a gulf of blood and fire.

Then they collided.

The ork's hammer struck first, slamming into Vulkan's side and throwing him back a step. Alarms blinked across his pauldron readout, but the Primarch ignored them. He responded with a brutal strike to the creature's gut that doubled the monster over, and then a second that caved in its helm entirely, splitting it down the middle with a crack like shattering granite.

The ork's body dropped in twitching pieces. Its warcry died on molten air.

Vulkan turned and jogged down the slope.

The Salamanders were almost all inside now. The last line had pulled back through the lava tunnels. Combat servitors and Legion tech-marines were sealing traps—melta charges, void mines, collapsing spires of rock waiting to be triggered.

The sky was now dark with descending meteors. There had to be hundreds more landers. Thousands of orks.

Too many.

Just inside the cavern threshold, Vulkan turned back for one last look. A tide of green surged over the obsidian ridge. Their war cries—so many different dialects, so many guttural screams—all melted into one chorus of violence. As they came into view, firing wildly, clambering over wrecks and corpses, Vulkan raised Thunderhead once more and shouted:

"INTO THE FIRES OF BATTLE, UNTO THE ANVIL OF WAR!"

The mouth of the cavern swallowed him, and the world outside burned.


The tunnels hissed with geothermal heat, the air heavy with steam and soot. Ancient caverns twisted and split into defensible galleries. The Salamanders had made this place a fortress of necessity—kill-boxes, crossfire traps, thermal barriers.

Inside one of the larger chambers, one they'd come to call simply the Crucible, his captains had gathered once more.

They were tired. Burned. But unbowed.

Captain Iaeus spoke first. "We've thinned them Forgefather, but not enough."

"Thinning was never the goal," Vulkan said. "Survival was. We hold until reinforcements arrive."

"Do you believe they'll come, my lord?" asked Lieutenant Harak, his voice low, cautious.

Vulkan looked at him.

"I do not know," he said quietly. "But we will hold regardless."

There was silence. Not disappointment—respect.

It had always been this way with Vulkan. He made no promises he couldn't keep. No hollow speeches. But he was always at their side, first into battle and last to leave. That alone gave his sons strength.

From deeper in the tunnels came the sound.

At first, just a rumble. Like distant rockfall.

Then—echoing footfalls. Slapping feet. Metal scraping on stone. And then the roar.

A hundred voices screaming for blood.

The orks had found a way into the tunnel mouths.

Vulkan turned slowly and gestured for his captains to prepare. The Salamanders moved with grim solemnity. Some checked their flamer canisters. Others performed last rites, murmured prayers, or pressed tokens of Nocturne and Terra to their breastplates.

Vulkan knelt beside one wounded warrior propped against the wall.

"Do you fear death, my son?" he asked.

The young Legionary, a Terran, stared up, eyes wide.

"No, Forgefather," he whispered. "Only failing you."

"You never could," Vulkan said, rising.

Thunderhead hummed in his gauntlet.

The Salamanders arrayed themselves in formation at the edge of the chamber, weapons ready, armor glowing from internal heat. Their eyes were on him. Always on him.

The noise grew louder.

Closer.

And then—the orks came.

Vulkan raised his hammer, eyes glowing like twin orbs of molten lava.

"Hold the line," he said, voice low and calm. "Make them earn every drop of ground."

And then, as the greenskin tide poured through the tunnels with howls and crude war banners, the Salamanders of the XVIIIth​ met them with fire and fury.

The cave became a forge of war once more.

And Vulkan, Primarch of Fire, stood in its heart.


The Ceithir rolled low across the polished flagstones of the training yard, softening the edges of the distant stone archways, curling like ghostly tendrils around the booted feet of the running youths. Above them, slate-grey skies pressed close to the high walls of the Sanctum, the fortress-monastery standing timeless, eternal.

From a raised terrace of ferrocrete and iron, the Watch-Lord stood like a statue carved from old war and older memory. His armour, weather-beaten and chipped, bore the silver laurels of age and command. The markings on his pauldron—Terran in origin, faded beneath newer symbols of Caerdyn—spoke of years of service beyond counting. His features were grim and craggy, carved by hardship, his hair long since gone to grey then white, though he kept his beard neatly trimmed.

Below, the new initiates ran. Barefoot on cold stone, stripped to their tunics, skin slick with sweat. Dozens of boys between twelve and fifteen winters, every last one handpicked from the recent culling of candidates.

Among them ran Mohrdrehd—called Mord by the others. The boy moved with the quiet confidence of someone used to leading, not by command but by presence. The other boys watched him without watching, timed their pace to his, followed his choices without words.

The Watch-Lord grunted to himself.

There was always one.

Boots echoed behind him—measured, clipped. Another figure stepped up beside him, armoured in the pale blue of the Legion, trimmed with pale silver. His pauldron bore the mist-tree of Caerdyn Vallis. His skin bore its mark, too—pale as riverstone and traced with mist-scars from exposure to the Ceithir as a child.

The younger Astartes came to a halt and folded his arms across his chest. "Brother Alric. You've already begun?"

The Watch-Lord didn't turn. "They were idle, Thameus. Idleness breeds weakness."

Thameus frowned, watching the training yard. "The King gave strict orders. The Trials were to wait until his return."

Alric barked a low, humorless laugh. "And do you see a Trial before you, brother? Do you see the Chamber of Suffering? Hypno-bays? Apothecarion rites? No. You see exercise."

"You are skirting his will."

"I am honouring it," the Terran snapped, turning finally. His voice was gravel and steel, forged by campaign after campaign. "I was given this post by the Primarch's own hand. When I accepted the charge of the Legion's recruits, I asked one thing: that the training of them, until they proved worthy to bear the mark of the Tree, was mine alone to shape. He agreed."

The Caerdyn-born marine narrowed his eyes. "Even so—"

"No surgeries. No implants. No catechisms. Not until he says otherwise." The Watch-Lord jabbed a finger down toward the yard. "But if they're going to stand before him one day and beg for the chance to wear his sigil on their breastplate, they'll do it with lungs of iron and backs like stone. Or they'll fall behind and return home."

The argument simmered, and then slowly, the younger marine exhaled through his nose. His eyes turned back toward the boys.

"The child of the Windmere," Thameus said quietly. "He's a born leader. The others already orbit him like stars around a sun."

Alric gave a thoughtful grunt. "The Ceithir clings to him," the other added. "Like a mother to her favourite child."

"That it does," Thameus murmured, watching the boy. "The Ceithir whispers to him. I've seen it. He walks the mists as though they part for him. But that same confidence could make him reckless. There's fire in him. A flame of ambition."

Alric chuckled. "You're aware of who his mother is, aren't you?"

"I've met them both," Thameus replied. "Elyria's will. Brynhar's strength. The boy was born to join us."

The silence returned for a time, broken only by the sharp calls of training serfs and the rhythmic slaps of bare feet on wet stone. One of the boys stumbled. Mord stopped, turned, pulled him to his feet, and kept pace beside him until the weak link found strength again.

"I received word this morning," the Watch-Lord said absently. "The boy's parents will be coming to visit."

That got a reaction. The Caerdyn-born Astartes turned, Thameus's face tight with surprise. "To the Sanctum?"

The older warrior grunted again. "I gave permission."

"You what?"

"They are no strangers to this place. They've earned the right. And don't look at me like that." He gave Thameus a pointed look. "The Twice-Born would have done the same."

A long moment passed before the younger Astartes nodded. He looked away, to the far banners on the monastery's towers. "I suppose he would."

Alaric turned back to the boys—no, not boys. Not yet warriors, but no longer merely children either. Something in between. In that liminal place where pain and discipline would forge them into sons of the Mist.

His thoughts turned to the gene-seed—Artorias's legacy. It was this genetic gift that allowed them to walk as one with the Ceithir. Some recruits still came from Terra, though fewer now. Most were born of Caerdyn Vallis, shaped by mists and myths. But in the eyes of the Watch-Lord, they were one and the same.

Both bore the King's genes. Both would walk his path.

He folded his arms, voice low. "He'll make his choice, this one. Mord. Whether to serve, or to lead. Or both. That is the point of this exercise. We are not shaping weapons. We are shaping Wardens."

Thameus nodded again, more respectfully this time.

Below, Mord surged ahead, drawing the others behind him like a tide.

The mists deepened, and the future marched within them.


Mord's lungs burned.

Each breath he dragged in tasted of iron and mist, thick with the scent of wet stone and old blood. His muscles screamed under the relentless weight strapped to his back—seventy kilograms of lead and steel fashioned into a training pack. Sweat soaked through his tunic, dripping onto the flagstones as he forced his legs forward again and again, round after brutal round of the perimeter circuit.

They had run for hours without pause. The Sanctum's lower yard was no simple oval—each circuit wound through inclines and stairways, switchbacks that tested balance, short walls that required vaulting. Behind him, others staggered, fell, groaned. He heard every one. Felt them.

And he turned.

"Up!" he barked, dropping beside one boy who had collapsed on a narrow incline, blood streaming from a split lip. The boy—Karn—tried to protest. Mord hauled him up by the strap across his chest, half-lifting, half-dragging him.

"I can't—" Karn wheezed.

"Yes, you can. We finish this together."

Others slowed at the sight of Mord pulling Karn forward. For a moment, the rhythm wavered.

A voice from behind, bitter and sharp, cut through the air like a blade.

"Why do you waste your strength on the weak?" spat Jerrun, a boy from the northern mists. He ran like a knife, lean and quick and full of pride. "The Wardens do not want those who fall behind. They cull the weak."

Mord turned his head, his eyes blazing emerald beneath dark, mist-dampened hair. "And do they desire cruelty, too? Or is it only cowardice you offer in place of compassion?"

The others fell silent. Jerrun scowled, but said nothing more. Mord pushed Karn forward. "Run."

And they did.

By the time the Watch-Lord signalled the end of the drill, the sky had darkened to a deep charcoal and the light had shifted from cold silver to a faint violet hue—the sun above Caerdyn Vallis veiled as ever by the Ceithir. Mord collapsed to his knees, arms trembling. Around him, boys dropped one by one, some weeping quietly, others gasping for air as if they had surfaced from drowning.

Pain hummed in his bones, but Mord didn't care. He looked up at the mists coiling around the edge of the courtyard—how they thickened in the shadows, shifting with strange intelligence. Almost protective. Almost alive.

He had always felt them. Felt it. The Ceithir. Not just as vapor, but as presence. As breath. As being.

He sat back against a low stone wall, breathing deep, feeling it stir inside his chest like a second heart.

He had never not wanted this.

Since the moment he could form a thought, he had dreamed of being a Warden. His father, Brynhar, had smiled at the declaration when he was still just a child barely tall enough to lift a wooden sword. His mother, Elyria… less so. She had warned him. Cautioned him. Urged him to wait, to grow, to think.

But he had already thought. And he had decided.

The moment came when he was only eight winters old, during one of the great festivals beneath the mist-banners. The Twice-Born King had come to walk among the people. His first return to Caerdyn Vallis since going to the stars. Artorias. Wreathed in pale silver and shrouded in the Ceithir, a titan of serene power.

Mord had watched him from the crowd, having had escaped his minders. Artorias had looked at him, seen him, and stopped.

You are of the mist, child, he had said.

And Mord had stared in awe and whispered: I want to be a Warden.

The Primarch had smiled, small and sad. Then knelt, lowering his helm, his great voice gentle as thunder muffled by snow.

Then the Ceithir shall guide you, as it did me. It watches you. It cares for all of us. Never forget that.

From that day, Mord had known. He had not chosen to be a Warden. He had always been one. The training, the hardship—it was not a burden. It was a refinement. The pain was proof.

And he bore another burden, too. Like his mother, he was a blank—a pariah. Anathema to the warp. A null. He had always felt the difference. Even among other children, there was a distance. They never knew why, only that something about him was wrong. Alien. Cold.

But the mists veiled him. Softened him. The Ceithir cradled his nature in its arms and cloaked what others could not bear. It let him live among them.

Let him dream.

He watched the others now as they began to recover. Karn nodded at him, shame in his eyes but gratitude too. Jerrun avoided his gaze. Mord ignored him.

He would be the greatest Warden to ever live. Not for glory. Not for praise. But because he had to be. Because he was meant to be.

This wasn't pride. It was faith.

Not in the Emperor. Not in Terra. Not even in victory.

But in the Ceithir.
In the Unbroken King.
In the dream.

He was coming, someday soon. Mord knew it. Artorias would return, and he would see Mord again—not as a child lost in awe, but as a warrior standing beside him.

As a son worthy of the mist.

And when that day came…

He would not fall behind.


The tunnels stank of ash, blood, and burned meat.

Heat pressed in from all sides like a fist. Fumaroles hissed above, spewing acidic vapours that licked along the basalt walls, and the only light came from flickering torches and the guttering glow of scorched ceramite.

A roar of brutal laughter echoed in the dark.

Vulkan crushed a greenskin into the stone floor. Its skull imploded with the force of Thunderhead, the sound reverberating down the tunnel like a thunderclap. Steam hissed from the corpse. Gore clung to the blunt head of the hammer like molten pitch.

They kept coming.

Wave after wave of greenskins, clad in scrap armour and warpaint, roared into the breach like a green tide. The corridor was too narrow for finesse—just pure, crushing violence. Bolters thundered in response. Blades met cleavers. Screams filled the air like a choir of the damned.

To his left, one of his Pyre Guard was dragged to the floor under three orks. He fought savagely, but one cleaver struck deep. Blood hissed on hot stone.

Vulkan moved.

His plasma pistol barked once. One ork vaporized, leaving only scorched boots and a shadow on the wall. Thunderhead snapped out, crunching into the next, hurling its ruined form into the tunnel wall with a wet, crackling thud. The last was crushed beneath Vulkan's armoured boot.

The Lord of Drakes didn't slow.

Behind him, his Pyre Guard followed—towering, elite Terran-born Salamanders clad in dark burnished green, their faces marked by Nocturne's legacy: obsidian skin, glowing red eyes, and a deathless fire behind their stoic visors. At their front strode First Captain Artellus Numeon, his power halberd humming as he cleaved through a pair of orks with savage, fiery strokes. A volkite emitter mounted in the haft spat burning beams, melting flesh with each strike.

The enemy surged again. Howls echoed through the cramped tunnel—no order, only madness.

Then something new. A deeper growl. A challenge.

A massive silhouette filled the far end of the corridor, pushing through the mob like a wrecking ball.

The ork that emerged was a giant even among its kind—at least four meters tall, its bulk covered in rusted plates and cracked pauldrons stolen from dead Astartes. One of its tusks had been replaced with a hooked chainblade. A half-shattered Terminator helm was welded into its armour as a grotesque trophy.

Its eyes found Vulkan.

"ZOGGIN' BIG ONE!" it bellowed. "YOU'S MINE!"

Vulkan's eyes narrowed. Behind the cracked lenses of his helm, his gaze burned brighter.

He handed his plasma pistol to Numeon. "Cover me."

Then, unarmed but for Thunderhead, Vulkan surged forward.

The warboss charged.

They collided like twin meteors in a storm of sparks, smoke, and screeching metal. The ork's cleaver screamed as it raked down Vulkan's side—ceramite sparking. Thunderhead arced wide, slamming into the beast's side with a seismic crack, sending it staggering—but not falling.

The warboss lunged again, and this time its blade found Vulkan's helm. The jagged edge shattered the left side with a shriek of steel. Vulkan's face was revealed—bloodied, but unbroken. His red eyes flared like coals in a forge.

He smiled.

The next swing crushed the warboss's knee. Bone split. The ork howled and stumbled—and Vulkan surged in, grabbed its jaw with one gauntleted hand and brought Thunderhead down in a single, devastating strike.

Skull, neck, and chest folded inward. The body collapsed with an audible wetness.

The greenskins screamed.

They fled—trampling over each other in panic. The tunnel reeked of blood and fear. Bolters picked off stragglers. Several Salamanders slumped against the walls, wounded or dying. Numeon was at Vulkan's side in an instant.

"Your helm," he said, grimacing at the blood running down the Primarch's temple.

"It'll do," Vulkan replied. He bent to lift one of his wounded sons—an Astartes missing an arm and bleeding from his flank. Vulkan carried him like a child. "Fall back. Regroup."

Numeon nodded and motioned for the others. The Pyre Guard took point, sweeping for signs of ambush. Their flames lit the way—short, disciplined bursts to flush out any lurking enemy.

As they trudged deeper into the black, the heat closing around them once more, Numeon fell into step beside his gene-sire.

"We've received a report," he said, voice low. "From our last scout team before the surface link failed. There's movement in orbit. Large-scale. Not xenos."

Vulkan stopped.

The tunnel was silent save for the creak of armour and the distant drip of condensed sulphur. He set the wounded down gently, his crimson eyes flaring in the dark.

"Then someone answered our call."

"We don't know who, my Lord" Numeon said. "But it's Imperial. They're fighting in the void."

Vulkan let out a breath—steam ghosting from his lips.

"One of my brothers heard," he said at last, voice low and heavy. "They have come."

Around him, the battered Salamanders stood straighter. Flame-etched armour gleamed in the torchlight. They said nothing—but the silence became resolve.

Vulkan looked upward, as if seeing through the rock and ash, through the vast and blazing weight of Vuraktos Prime.

He did not know who it was. But someone had come.

And that was enough.

He turned back to the dark. Behind him, his sons followed, bloodied, bruised—but burning.

They would hold.


The Warp peeled away from reality like a shroud torn from flesh.

With an unholy screech that shook the bones of the void, the Avalon and her fleet emerged from the Immaterium. Her massive form, a cathedral of adamantine and wrath, tore into realspace surrounded by burning contrails, auramantic residue and tendrils of the Ceithir, already retreating back into the hulls of the ships. The stars snapped into being all at once—and with them, war.

The Orks were already waiting.

Hundreds of contact blips bloomed across the tactical sphere, a green-glowing cancer that surrounded the warden fleet. The moment of emergence was answered with fire: lance strikes, crude plasma bursts, and waves of scrap-metal torpedoes.

But the Wardens had come ready.

Void shields were already aglow, shimmering with refracted starlight as the first fusillades slammed into the fleet. The Mist Wardens had entered the fray with weapons hot and engines roaring. Turrets barked. Lance arrays flashed. Macro-cannon fire lit the abyss with a storm of vengeance.


On the bridge of the Avalon, Althea DeLorean stood at the fore, hand gripping the command lectern like a war priest at her altar.

Her eyes gleamed with battle-fury.

"Shields holding. Minor bleed on the port arrays," one of her void officers called.

"Fire at will!" she barked. "All ships—Joust!"

Across the bridge, command crew and cogitator adepts relayed her orders, vox relays stammering with encoded data. Below them, the Avalon's vast decks roared to life. Her mighty engines thundered. The entire Warden fleet accelerated into a full-charge thrust.

Like knights of old lowering their lances, each Warden ship angled their reinforced prows and ploughed into the nearest Ork vessel.

The Avalon herself slammed head-on into a lumbering scrap-fortress shaped like a severed asteroid. The impact sheared through the crude hull, splitting it apart in a hail of fire and spinning wreckage. The Gloriana's reinforced prow shuddered but did not buckle.

Althea gritted her teeth against the G-forces and shouted over the comm-line. "Use the debris! Dive through the bones of their wreckage!"

The Wardens obeyed.

One by one, strike cruisers and destroyers plunged into their targets like hammer-blows. The void was filled with burning hulks. Wreckage twisted in spirals through space, lit by distant suns and explosions. Using the debris clouds as cover, Boarding Torpedoes were launched by the dozens—sleek black coffins bearing Astartes payloads toward more distant Ork cruisers.

Not all made it.

Two destroyers were caught broadside by Ork killkroozers. One was speared clean through by a ramshackle harpoon cannon, its midsection torn out in a gout of burning plasma. Another Warden ship spun, venting crew and atmosphere into the cold. Still, dozens of torpedoes punched through, embedding in the flanks of Ork hulks.

And from within them, the sons of the Ceithir came roaring.

But there was no time to glory in it.

"Captain!" cried one of the helmsmen. "Three Ork ships approaching starboard at speed—they're forming a pincer!"

On the tactical display, three jagged blips surged toward them—scrap-metal raiders bristling with crude plasma launchers and flak guns, coming in close and fast, already loosing salvoes.

The Avalon's void shields flared, taking the first few hits—but they wouldn't last long.

"Brace for impact!" Althea roared. "Prepare for emergency dive!"

Warning klaxons blared. Grav-cushioning fields flickered to maximum. Crew were slammed into their thrones as the Avalon's massive bulk twisted to port and dropped suddenly on a steep vector, plummeting through the broken remains of the previous rammed cruiser.

The ship groaned, ancient systems screaming under the strain. Statues of knightly heroes rattled on their plinths. Dust fell from the vaulted ceiling. Several cogitators sparked and exploded in a puff of incense and flame.

Althea didn't flinch.

"Initiate the Falcon's Gambit. Full roll on the dive. All gun decks, fire as we spin!"

The manoeuvre was madness.

The Avalon, thirty kilometres of superstructure, rotated on her axis during the dive, spinning like a falling blade. Her gun decks—already warmed—unleashed a full broadside during the roll.

Lance arrays sliced the void.

Macro-cannon shells the size of landers roared through space.

Caught mid-manoeuvre, the Ork ships couldn't adjust. One was blown apart entirely—spinning off into a cascade of explosions. Another fired wildly and struck its own kin. The third was clipped by the rolling Gloriana's broadside, its prow torn off and left tumbling into the dark.

"Direct hits!" came the shout from the gunnery master.

"Give me a damage report!" Althea snapped.

"Starboard shielding reduced by thirty percent! Deck 17 suffered minor decompression!"

"And the ork ships?"

"Two confirmed kills. One crippled. Debris field forming."

Althea grinned, savage and bright.

Void war was death. But to her, it was also art. In that, in the sheer savage joy that came with it, Althea DeLorean and Lotara Sarrin understood each other like no one else could.

And yet, the situation was far from in hand.

Across the field, dozens more Ork ships surged forward. Great Roks drifted into position, disgorging clouds of attack craft. The Wardens were still heavily outnumbered. Even with their precision and discipline, every second meant more casualties.

"Target the largest cruiser on vector six," Althea ordered. "Synchronize with Vigilum Caeli and The Green's Lament. We'll strike together."

"Yes, Captain!"

As the order was relayed, Althea placed one gloved hand against the side of her throne, fingers twitching over the runes. Her eyes were alight.

"This is just the beginning," she murmured, mostly to herself. "Let them come."


Captain Razzgul Skragga-Fang squatted on his throne of rusted iron and flayed mechadendrites, a two-meter crown of scavenged vox-antennae crowning his lumpy green head. His voice—guttural, wet, and thunderous—shook the walls as he screamed into his deck's squawk boxes.

"Shoot dem zoggin' humies! SHOOT FASTER!" he bellowed, spraying spittle and oil onto the levers he yanked back and forth. "Wot's da point o' all dis dakka if yer ain't usin' it, ya lazy grots!"

His crew—a chaos of bellowing greenskins, shrieking gretchin, and sparking consoles—scrambled to obey. Dozens of gunners and mechanics stomped about the bridge, hammering buttons with clubs and chewing on wires. One ork fired his shoota at a malfunctioning cogitator until it sparked to life again. Another fell into an exposed plasma conduit and burst into blue flame. Razzgul didn't even glance at him.

The battle through the view-slit was glorious—chaos and fire. Ork ships churned through the void like rusted sharks, blasting crude plasma bolts and volleying entire squadrons of torpedoes in all directions.

But the humans weren't dying fast enough.

Razzgul squinted through the armourglass, yellowed tusks gnashing. "We outnumber dem. We got more shoota. We got BIGGA ships. So WHY—"

Then he saw it. The big one.

The great beast of a human ship—the one the other greenskin captains were scared of—was rolling. Not turning. Rolling. Like it was dancing through space. The manoeuvre was impossible. Beautiful. Mad.

Razzgul leaned forward, dumbfounded. "Wot da zog is dat?"

The human ship, Avalon, twisted in its dive, and fire vomited from every gunport along its hull. Its salvo bisected a nearby killkroozer like a cleaver through groxmeat. Another ork ship panicked and turned to evade—only to be hit by its own brother's fire. Explosions rippled through the void.

A strange, involuntary sensation crept over Razzgul.

Dread.

He shook it off with a roar. "DEY FINK DEY'S CLEVAH, EH? GET ME MORE DAKKA! MORE ROCKETZ! KILL DA GITS!"

One of his lieutenants—a lopsided ork with a skull stuck over one eye—called out from a side terminal. "Cap'n! Boardin' torpedoes hit decks three, five, an' eight! Loadsa humies inside!"

"Yeh? So?" Razzgul snorted and spat a tooth. "Let da lads stomp 'em. More fightin' fer us! More FUN!"

Below them, deck feeds lit up with the shapes of bulky, power-armoured invaders—dark, mist-cloaked, fast. The Mist Wardens were swarming the ship like hornets. Bolters barked. Explosions thumped through the hull.

"GET DEM TO DA KILLIN', YER STINKY GITZ!" Razzgul shouted into the squawk again, voice raw with bloodlust. "NO RUNNIN', NO THINKIN'. JUST CHOPPAZ AND GUTZ!"

Even now, the greenskin horde surged to meet the invaders in brutal melee. From his throne, Razzgul watched with glee and fury, torn between bloodlust and rising confusion.

His ships were going down.

One after another, the human vessels rammed through the smaller ork ships like angry titans. And when one ork dreadnought finally charged one of the big ones—head-on, with all guns blazing—the humans didn't dodge.

They split it in half.

Razzgul barked laughter. "Dey's MAD! MAD AN' BRILLIANT!"

Then, finally, a rare moment of joy: One of the nearby escort cutters—small, fast, humie-shaped—was blown apart by a lucky plasma barrage. It spun into pieces. Razzgul whooped.

"WAAAGH! Got one! GOT ONE!"

And then the bridge door exploded.

It was not subtle. No warning klaxon. No hiss of pressure loss. Just a sudden, bone-deep WHUMP—and then the blast door glowed white-hot, curled inward like wax—then detonated in a cloud of slag and shrieking metal.

Through the firestorm, they came.

Astartes. Mist Wardens.

Half-shrouded in flickering steam emitted from their armour's powerpack vents. Bolters roared. Frag grenades flew like falling stars. The first wave of bridge crew was torn apart in an instant. Orks were pulped. Gretchin vaporized. A control panel exploded. Two of Razzgul's lieutenants were shredded into green mist.

The sound was deafening.

The room filled with smoke and screaming and mist. One Warden knelt behind a column, laid down suppressing fire with a heavy bolter, chewing through a line of charging boyz. Another hurled a combat knife that pinned a Nob to the far wall. The orks rallied and fought back—roaring and swinging, choppas flashing in the firelight.

And then the mist parted—

—and he came through.

Artorias.

The Primarch of the Mist Wardens was not a man. Not even a demigod. He was a storm given form. Silver-etched blue plate. A cloak like night woven from the darkest thread and cloaked in the Ceithir itself. His face was a mask of calm purpose, but his eyes—his golden eyes—burned with cold fury.

He moved like a streak of death. Too fast.

Ceithraig sang as it cut, a shrieking note that split the air. One ork tried to raise a choppa—only for his torso to vanish in a streak of red. Another, twice the size of a Legio Astartes, was carved in half before his brain knew he'd died.

Razzgul watched in horror.

"Zog me," he muttered. "WOT IN GORK'S NAME IS THAT?!"

He raised his shoota, spraying wildly as he stumbled back toward his throne. Rounds hammered into Artorias's armour—and did nothing. The Primarch didn't even slow down. He tore through ten more orks. The rest of the Legionaries supported the Primarch in the only way they could. Grenade. Bolter burst. Slash.

Razzgul turned to run.

He never got far.

He pulled the trigger again—but his arm was gone.

The ork looked down, puzzled. Where once there was a gun, there was only a gout of arterial green mist and a stump.

A second later, his vision twisted—his body lurched—and he realized he was looking up at his own torso.

Then came the final realization:

His head had been removed.

His last sight was Artorias standing over his body, blade dripping, face cold. The Ceithir swirled around him like smoke from a divine pyre.


The ork bridge stank of blood, oil, and smoke. Corpses—green, gnarled, still twitching—littered the shattered deck like leaves after a storm. The Ceithir mist drifted low and strange through the chamber, wreathing black-armored giants in a spectral haze.

Artorias stood in the silence, Ceithraig hummin softly in his grip. The Primarch's eyes—hard gold reflecting red emergency strobes—swept over the destruction with cold satisfaction.

Then he turned, and his voice came low, controlled, and certain.

"Charges on the bridge. Breach every weak point. Vox to all squads—plant demolition packs at reactors, munition stores, and structural choke-points. Three minutes. Then we exfiltrate."

"Understood, my King," crackled a voice over the vox. Other affirmations followed—gravel-throated, loyal, urgent.

Artorias moved with sudden purpose, kneeling beside a dead greenskin, and set a shaped melta charge beneath a sparking generator coil. Around him, his sons followed suit—silent and efficient, armoured gauntlets working with the calm of ritual. These were Legionnaires forged in the shadow of Caerdyn Vallis, tempered in ceaseless drills, and now blooded in the forge of void war.

He straightened and glanced toward the viewport—half shattered, webbed with cracks—and caught a glimpse beyond.

The void glowed.

In the distance, through the churning chaos of debris and fire, Avalon danced through space like a blade. Althea's manoeuvre had shattered three ork escorts in one blistering volley. A massive ork rok, ugly and asymmetrical, came apart in a cataclysm of internal detonation as the Avalon's broadsides found its fuel core.

Artorias smiled.

Not the tight, grim line he wore before battle. Not the symbolic curve offered for morale. A true smile—of pride, of trust.

"Good work, my Lady" he murmured.

Then he turned to move.


The halls of the Skrapboila were pulsing with red light and howls. Through gutted corridors and rusted catwalks, the Mist Wardens moved—fast and fluid. They passed broken orks, split in half or crushed against bulkheads, the aftermath of squads cutting forward with bolter and blade. Artorias led from the centre of the formation, flanked by his sons—newbloods, most of them.

The vox clicked again.

"My lord." The voice was flat, measured. "You boarded without your honour guard. Again."

Artorias chuckled, warm and low. "Helion. You're always so mothering."

There was a pause. Then: "The Bladeguard wear Cataphractii plate for a reason, Lord. So we might better protect you."

"I needed to move quickly. If I had waited for you, we'd still be clearing the hangar," Artorias replied, sidestepping a fallen girder. "You'll have your chance, my son. We shall fight together on the surface."

"That's a promise, Lord?"

"It is."

"Then don't die before we get there. And don't forget your helmet this time, Lord."

Artorias chuckled again. "Such mothering, Helion. I'll try."

A clatter echoed ahead. Gunfire. Bolters.

The Primarch moved to join the line, slowing to fall beside one of his sons—a tall, broad-chested Warden with the unmistakable stiffness of someone still adjusting to power armour. The newblood held a bolter tight to his chest, every motion measured and sharp.

Artorias turned to him as they jogged down the corridor, ceramite boots crashing over grated flooring.

"What's your name, son?"

The Astartes nearly stumbled.

"D-Donan, my King. Initiate Donan Alric. Squad Korran."

"You're Caerdyn-born," Artorias said, smiling. "Fenmarch. Your accent slips a little when you're nervous."

Donan's eyes widened. "Y-yes, my King."

"Relax. You're doing well."

"I—thank you. It is an honour—truly—I never imagined I would stand beside you like this."

Artorias reached out, casually brushing the younger warrior's pauldron.

"Let me tell you a secret, Donan," he said, voice warm and low. "I know the name of every son in my Legion. Terran-born or Caerdyn-raised. Everyone. You are not faceless to me."

The squad glanced at him in disbelief—one of the others, a lean, quiet marine named Aeryn, looked as if he might speak, but bit his tongue. Donan blinked once, stunned.

Artorias inclined his head to each in turn. "Aeryn. Korran. Hyss. Calvor. I welcomed you to the Legion personally. Gifted you your plate. Did you think I would forget?"

Hyss, who had always been quiet in drills, gave a small nod. "We didn't think you'd remember us, my King."

"I remember all my sons," Artorias said simply.

Ahead, a guttural roar echoed through the corridor.

Orks.

A wave of the creatures—hulking, screaming, stupid with bloodlust—poured from a side corridor into the path of the retreating squad.

Artorias stopped.

He stepped aside, placing a hand gently on Donan's back to usher him forwards.

"Show me, my sons," the primarch said softly. "Show me the skill of Caerdyn Vallis."

Korran, the squad's sergeant—a Terran-born Warden with a long, scarred face—nodded and gave a silent hand signal. The squad fanned out, bolters roaring. The newbloods moved like they'd trained a thousand times. Bolts tore into orkish flesh. One ork tried to leap over cover and was blown apart midair. Calvor ran forward with a short blade and plunged it into a Nob's throat.

Korran moved through the line with efficiency and quiet command.

Artorias nodded to him.

"You," he said as another ork fell, "originally requested the Luna Wolves, did you not?"

Korran looked over, startled. "Yes, my Liege. How—?"

"I make it my business to know my sons. I believe your instructors on Terra had other ideas."

"Yes. They... reassigned me."

"You're a good fit here," Artorias said. "You fight not for glory, but to protect. That's why I'm proud of you."

Korran blinked. "Thank you, my lord."

Suddenly, a trio of orks broke through a side vent—low, flanking, brutish.

Artorias moved without thought.

Ceithraig flickered once.

Three bodies hit the floor in pieces.

The Primarch didn't slow. He fell back into the column, murmured, "Watch your flanks, boys," and clapped Korran on the back so hard the man nearly stumbled.

"Next time, I let them bite you," Artorias added with mock sternness.

Korran, despite himself, grinned beneath his helm.


Ahead, the hull groaned. Through a shattered porthole, the flickering red beacon of their boarding torpedo was visible, partially embedded into the interior structure of the ship.

Donan exhaled. "We made it."

Artorias nodded.

"And now," he said calmly, "let's leave them a gift."

Behind them, deep in the bones of the ork vessel, shaped charges ticked down to zero.

The interior of the torpedo was dimly lit and humming with tension. The red lights pulsed in rhythm with the countdown. Each warrior, clad in matte-black ceramite chased with gold, was fastened tightly into restraint harnesses bolted to the armoured wall. Power packs buzzed. Hearts pounded.

Except for one.

Artorias did not sit.

He stood at the heart of the torpedo chamber, unmoving, his form vast even among giants. Ceithraig was braced against the deck, its point resting beside his armoured boots. His other hand held a mag-locked grip bar with casual ease. In the half-light, he looked like a carved statue of a knight—watching, waiting, unmoved by gravity, time, or fate.

The ship lurched.

BOOM.

The torpedo disengaged from its anchor point in the collapsing ork ship. G-forces screamed as retro-thrusters burned. The boarding pod rocketed away, the impact of its escape shaking the harnesses and rattling weapons in their locks. Legionnaires grimaced, bracing against the force.

Artorias didn't flinch.

He simply watched.

The vidscreen came to life.

The ork kroozer behind them—a monstrous construct of scavenged metal and madness, spiked with towers and festooned with guns—shuddered violently. Explosions rippled down its spine like a spinal rupture in a dying beast. Gouts of flame burst from gun decks. Hull plating split like meat beneath a cleaver.

Then, with a soundless flash across the void, the entire vessel detonated.

Debris scattered. Entire decks broke off and tumbled end over end into the void. A geyser of flame bloomed in the black like a star dying.

The Mist Wardens in the torpedo cheered.

Artorias merely narrowed his eyes.

Beyond the wreckage, ork vessels—scores of them—began to shift. Some of the smaller ones began to veer off-course. Their fire patterns broke. Others began to list, their movement sluggish. Many still fought on, but a crack had formed in the ork line.

The Skrapboila had been the biggest of the greenskin ships—their flagship, their "boss boat." Its destruction had sent a ripple of fear through the feral xenos. Even now, Artorias could see the beginnings of retreat, that unmistakable stutter in their formation. The ork instinct to flee when the biggest and loudest died had taken hold.

Their ships were still numerous. Still dangerous.

But they were no longer unified.

"Status, Lady Althea." Artorias voxed into the fleetwide channel.

Her voice came back sharp, tense, and grimly elated.

"Confirmed kill on the ork flagship. Several ork vessels breaking formation. Others are disoriented. Some turning tail. We've taken losses but the fleet still stands."

"You have your window. Clear us a corridor to the surface. Cut down anything in our way."

"Gladly, my Liege."

Artorias keyed the vox across Legion-wide channels. His voice rang with iron certainty.

"My sons. Sisters. We move to the surface."

He watched the tactical display unfold across the screen as he spoke.

"We strike not at the fringes, but the heart. The thickest concentration of ork forces is where we will land. Let them feel the hammer blow of the Imperium where they are strongest—and watch them break like rotted stone. The Emperor's light shall burn even beneath blackened skies."

His voice cut across battle-wracked decks, warships, loading bays, and torpedo tubes. Across destroyer-class hulls and swift escort vessels, into the minds and hearts of Mist Wardens, mortal crew, and the hundred Sisters of Silence that marched beside them in silence.

Artorias turned his head, regarding the squad nearest him.

"We are the Wardens. Today, the stars bear witness for the Knights of Humanity go to war once more."

In the distance, the ork fleet twisted in panic.

Behind the pale blue helms and red visors of the Mist Wardens, lips moved in silent oaths. Weapons were checked. Chainswords buzzed. Bolters thumped into hands. The Sisters, faceless behind their masked helms, began to march into their designated drop pods.


War.

The battlefield roared to life with unholy ferocity.

The Wardens charged out of their pods straight into maelstrom.

Greenskin hordes surged across the hellish plains, their crude vehicles trundling through rivers of lava and ash. Trukks, battlewagons, and stompas belched black smoke into the air. Ork mechs fired wildly, filling the volcanic air with trails of glowing projectiles. The ground itself shook as tectonic plates shifted, the atmosphere stinking of sulphur and charred flesh.

Artorias led the charge, his helm's silver laurels shining, his voice like a storm given shape.

"Mist Wardens! To me! Cut them down—leave none standing!"

Ceithraig lit up the battlefield with every swing—burning arcs of light and mist severing limbs, torsos, heads. The legendary greatsword moved too fast for the eye, singing with unearthly energy, and every time it struck, dozens of orks were reduced to butchered gore. He carved through xenos ranks with grace and savagery, a dance of death amid blood and fire.

At his back, the Bladeguard advanced like the walls of a fortress come to life. Cataphractii-clad and immovable, they carved orks apart with their own master-crafted greatblades and bursts of their wrist mounted combi-bolters. Helion, stone-faced and severe beneath his white helm, fought like a blade of judgment incarnate—every swing a sentence, every thrust an execution.

All across the blackened wastes, Mist Wardens poured forth.

Stormbirds swooped low, tearing entire columns of greenskins apart with lascannons and strafing runs. Thunderhawks opened their bays mid-flight, dropping squads of Astartes into combat like divine meteors. Sisters of Silence, grim and voiceless, fought in disciplined phalanxes, their presence burning into the souls of the few ork weirdboyz that remained—melting their minds before a bolt even struck.

But it cost them.

The orks were legion.

Their numbers flooded out of cave mouths, tunnel openings, blasted scrap fortresses, and shattered rock.

Everywhere.

Mist Warden lines faltered in places—dozens of sisters fell to massed fire, their bodies cast down like broken dolls. Astartes were dragged under by sheer weight, torn apart by crude chainswords and power claws. Vehicles exploded. Lava bursts immolated squads caught in the open. Hundreds of Wardens died. And still, they held the line.

Then the earth split.

From a massive series of tunnel entrances clawed into the mountain's side, fire and smoke burst.

And out of it came giants.

Salamanders.

Green armour scorched black with soot. Chainblades roaring. Flamer units burning wide arcs through ork lines. The Pyre Guard led the way, their crimson eye lenses glowing like coals.

And at their front, like a mountain given breath, came Vulkan.

The Living Flame waded into the fray, Thunderhead in one hand, a massive ork in the other. The greenskin roared and kicked, but Vulkan swung it like a living club, smashing ork bodies into red mist. With a roar, he hurled the broken ork through the air—and into the cockpit of a walker, shattering its front and killing the pilot inside.

A trio of killa kans tried to flank him.

One came from his left.

One from the right.

The third loomed, screeching, behind—

—until Ceithraig slammed into its core, splitting its crude engine down the middle. The walker burst into flame and staggered back. The other two froze just long enough for Vulkan to destroy them—Thunderhead reducing them to scrap with two blows.

The two Primarchs stood amid carnage.

Greenskins fled from them like rats from a firestorm.

Vulkan turned, red eyes narrowing as he took in the form of his brother. "So," he rumbled, voice like stone grinding in flame. "You're my little brother. The one they call the Warden."

Artorias bowed his head once, formal and precise.

"You called for aid, brother. I was honoured to answer."

Vulkan's lips curved into a slow, grim smile.

Artorias turned, Ceithraig rising.

"There will be time to speak when the battlefield is quiet. For now…"

He raised his voice to a roar.

"TO WAR!"

The Wardens answered. The Salamanders joined in.

And together, the sons of two Primarchs surged forward, flame and mist united—breaking the ork tide in a storm of fire and steel.


The battlefield steamed with blood and fire.

Smoke hung in the volcanic air like a shroud, curling in sinuous tendrils from the wreckage of greenskin machines and the still-burning husks of Warden vehicles. The lava veins across the mountains had cooled to a dull crimson in places, crusting over with thin, fragile plates of glassy stone. Other vents hissed and roared, throwing occasional jets of molten fire into the charred sky.

Greenskin corpses lay in obscene heaps. Twisted bodies, torn by bolter and blade, burned by flamer and plasma, crushed under ceramite treads or vaporized by graviton bursts. Cleanup squads of Astartes moved with grim precision across the battlefield, gathering the fallen, setting charges in unstable wrecks, dispatching the wounded enemies with cold finality. No quarter. No prisoners.

Among the carnage stood Vulkan.

The Primarch of the XVIIIth​ sat with the weary weight of a mountain upon a destroyed killa kan, one massive gauntlet resting on his Thunder Hammer, the other smeared with blood and oil. His armour was scorched, torn, scarred by countless impacts. One half of his drake helm was shattered, revealing the black sheen of his skin beneath. Red eyes, glowing faintly, regarded the burning horizon with a distant calm.

Across the ruined ground, Artorias approached.

Ceithraig was sheathed across his back, and his silver-laureled helm—dented but gleaming—was tucked under one arm. His blue and silver armour was streaked with soot and ichor. A dozen Mist Wardens trailed him at a respectful distance. Bladeguard, Sisters of Silence, and line Legionnaires—all watching in silence.

Artorias slowed as he neared, his gaze taking in the towering frame of Vulkan with quiet scrutiny. He was large. Far larger than Artorias had expected the Lord of Drakes to be. Then, to be fair, he had only scattered reports and old battle recordings taken by terrified Remembrancers to work with.

Vulkan was a giant. Taller even than Horus. His onyx-black skin shimmered with residual heat, like the surface of a volcano not yet cooled. The red of his eyes was not light but burning coal, embers flickering deep within. Scars crossed his armour like etchings into basalt. His presence was... overwhelming.

Yet he said nothing for a long moment.

Then, Vulkan looked up.

"You came." His voice was rough stone over embers, quiet but immense. "You answered my call for aid."

Artorias nodded once, expression unreadable. "I did."

The silence that followed stretched taut—dozens of Astartes holding breath they didn't need.

Then Vulkan stood.

And Artorias—tall by any standard—realized just how much the Lord of Nocturne dwarfed him.

There was a pause. A tension. As if the mountain might move.

Then Vulkan grinned—broad, warm, almost boyish.

"Hah! Drake's teeth, you're smaller than I thought!"

Before Artorias could respond, the Primarch of the Salamanders moved with shocking speed, closed the gap, and pulled his brother into an embrace that might have cracked a dreadnought's frame.

"Little Brother!" Vulkan laughed.

Artorias gasped—actually gasped—as his ribs were momentarily compressed like a collapsing drop pod. His helm clattered to the volcanic stone, and his boots left the ground by at least a full foot.

The Mist Wardens collectively tensed. A few reached for weapons.

But then Vulkan set Artorias down, still grinning.

"I owe you a debt, little brother. You and your sons saved mine."

Artorias caught his breath, re-centering himself with a half-chuckle and recovering his helm. "You are… not what I expected, Vulkan."

"Most say that," Vulkan said, clapping him on the shoulder hard enough to stagger a Contemptor. "They look at me and see flame, fury, and ash. They forget the forge must also temper. I am my people's fire—but I am also their hearth."

Vulkan looked around the battlefield, then back to him. "What of my fleet? The ones I sent away when the skies began to darken?"

"We sent them coordinates for Caerdyn Vallis," Artorias replied. "There, they can repair and resupply.

Vulkan gave a slow nod, visibly pleased. "That… is a gift I will not forget. I thank you again."

A silence passed.

Then Vulkan gestured out across the plains. "Now, if you and your sons are headed anywhere with a functioning hangar, I'd be grateful for a lift. I think I've earned one."

Artorias blinked. Then laughed softly. "You are full of surprises, Vulkan."

"And full of bruises," the Forgefather said with a grin. "This world hits harder than I care to admit."


The void above Vuraktos Prime burned.

One after another, columns of fire lanced down from orbit, drawn from the collective batteries of a dozen battle barges, heavy cruisers, and massed destroyer screens. The auric light of solar flares reflected in the armored hides of Imperial warships as they loomed over the world like gods passing judgment.

The bombardment was not quick. It was not merciful.
It was complete.

Each volcanic plain, each smoke-wreathed canyon, each impact hollow and lava tunnel was scoured by saturating barrages—torpedoes, plasma lances, mass drivers, and incendiary warheads. The Sisters of Silence, grim and wordless, had given their readings. The Orks had left behind spore traces in vast quantities. If left unchecked, they would seed and breed again. It would not be allowed.

From orbit, the surface of Vuraktos Prime became a cauldron of fire, split open by man-made fury. Ash clouds rose so high they broke into the upper thermosphere. The world wept magma and death, and in its death, it was cleansed.

Above, the Warden fleet moved in careful, sombre synchrony.

Massive Stormbirds, Thunderhawks, and drop shuttles rose from the scorched world, ferrying battered but victorious Astartes, sisters, and support staff to the decks of their ships. Some shuttles limped from damage taken in descent. Others arrived empty, their passenger lists already sealed into the vaults of the dead.

The last firestorms fell.
And Vuraktos Prime, once contested and teeming with greenskin corruption, was rendered into a world of glass, smoke, and silence.

The fleet formed ranks once more, bleeding away from the world like the tide pulling back from a black shore. Engines flared, void shields hummed, and the last of the warp calculations were finalized. The Wardens had taken losses. The Salamanders had lost more. Yet both remained unbroken. Hardened.

Within the command decks, Captains barked final confirmations, crews secured systems, and Techmarines murmured prayers to the machine-spirits. Sisters of Silence stood at the edges of each bridge, their silence an anchor in the gathering pressure of the Immaterium.

Then, as the fleets approached the Mandeville Point, the Ceithir came.

It began as a whispering light, then a welling fog—soft and silver-white, forming in the vacuum like mist forming from cold air over a still lake. It moved not as gas but with purpose. Tendrils of glowing vapor curled out from the prows of the Warden ships, from hidden vents and exhausts.

It gathered in silence.

And then it formed—a great curtain of light and mist encircling the fleet. Warp storms flinched from it. Empyreal turbulence buckled and peeled away. The Ceithir, that ancient, unnamed phenomenon that none, not even the Emperor fully understood, embraced the ships of Artorias' sons.

A barrier. A blessing. A veil.

Each vessel in the fleet, from the colossal Avalon to the smallest Warden escort, plunged into the Immaterium—folding light and reason around themselves as the Ceithir formed a shell within the Warp itself. The mist moved with them, parting the tides of madness like a blade through water.

From a distance, it was a beautiful thing to see.

A fleet disappearing into nothing, not screaming or tearing apart like most warp entries—but simply fading, sheathed in luminous mist, until there was nothing left but starlight and silence.


Warp travel within the mist made everything quiet in a way that no realspace journey ever could.

The Avalon moved within the protective veil of the Ceithir, shielded from the nightmares of the Immaterium by that ancient and inscrutable phenomenon. Inside the ship's reinforced hull, the humming of its reactors was dulled, the usual bustle subdued. Even the voices of the crew, and the steps of post-battle operations, were softer—as if speaking too loudly might wake the things sleeping just beyond the hull.

The medicae deck was lit in warm whites and soft golds.
Here, wounded Astartes and mortal crew alike lay in rows or sat on benches, their wounds being dressed by a disciplined cohort of physikars, mortal medicae, and wardmatrons. Salamanders and Mist Wardens rested side by side. A pair of mortals were tending to a Warden missing half an arm, while another applied cauterant to the fused armour plating of a groaning Salamander sergeant.

Artorias stepped through the archway into the heart of it, ducking slightly beneath a brass aquila set into the frame. His armour had been stripped of its more elaborate ornamentation—his silver laurels and battle-tabard now stored away—and he walked in his under-armoured greys, pale blue vambraces still bearing dents and streaks of Ork blood.

He paused as he took in the scene. And then, across the room, he saw him.

Vulkan.

The Lord of Drakes sat on an industrial slab meant to support weight far greater than most mortals could comprehend. His colossal frame was draped in a reinforced medicae robe cut specially for the Primarch's massive anatomy. Much of his armour had been peeled away to reveal the charred obsidian texture of his skin beneath. Dozens of small burns, fractures, and micro-lacerations crisscrossed his frame, though many were already healing.

A mortal medicae hovered at his side, a scanner trembling slightly in his grip. Vulkan offered him a warm smile and a wave of dismissal. "It's nothing. Truly. Save your efforts for those in need."

Then he noticed Artorias approaching.

Vulkan tilted his head. "You look like someone's third attempt at a cathedral statue."

Artorias gave a faint smile, walking slowly to a slab across from him and settling onto it. As he did, three Physikars and two mortal medicae immediately swarmed him, checking vitals, lifting his arm to apply field-salve to a bruised shoulder, and one even gently running a scanner across his temple where dried blood lingered.

"Your physiology continues to remain absurd, my King," one of the mortal medicae muttered in admiration, perhaps not realizing it had been aloud.

"Thank you." Artorias replied dryly.

Vulkan watched it all in amusement. Then, sighing, he gestured one of the Physikars back over. "Fine, fine. If my little brother submits to indignities, I suppose I can as well."

The Physikars, though still clearly aware they were in the presence of demigods, moved among the Primarchs without panic or worship, unlike their mortal counterparts. Their hands were sure. Their eyes professional. No one grovelled. No one dared to pretend they were equals either, but respect, not fear, defined the room.

Vulkan noticed it. And he liked it.

"They're comfortable," he said, nodding at the mortals. "Even with us here."

Artorias nodded, not opening his eyes as a salve soaked into his skin. "They are. My sons know our duty—to mankind. We were made to guard, not to rule. We're not kings. We are shields."

Vulkan's expression shifted—approving, thoughtful. "A sentiment my sons would share. It is good to see it elsewhere in the Imperium."

A pause followed. Comfortable, this time.

The low murmuring of medicae voices and machine chirps filled the background. At one point, a wardmatron passed silently between the two Primarchs, bowed wordlessly, and continued on.

Then Vulkan tilted his head, his red eyes narrowing with amusement. "You've been holding back, brother."

Artorias opened his eyes slowly. "…What?"

"You've been sitting there, quiet as a Librarian at his first Council, and it's clear as sunlight you're trying to figure out how to say something without offending me." Vulkan chuckled. "Just say it."

Artorias paused.

Then: "There are many questions I would ask. But they seem better suited to… a more formal setting."

"Oh, don't be such a Remembrancer, little brother," Vulkan laughed, swatting the air. "You're worse than Roboute. All those staged talks and rehearsed lines. I'm your brother, Artorias. Not a war council."

Little brother.

The word from Vulkan carried warmth. And something heavier—an echo of another voice. A memory.

Artorias glanced away. He remembered how Ferrus had once called him that. Mocking. Affectionate. Almost cruel. Yet not unkind.

As if sensing it, Vulkan's tone gentled. "I know what you want to ask. I would too, in your place."

Artorias said nothing.

"Why I never reached out."

The words hung between them.

Vulkan leaned forward, massive elbows resting on his knees, voice quiet. "I heard Ferrus joked about your… chip. On the shoulder."

Artorias gave a faint sound that might have been a laugh. Or a breath through his nose.

"I did try, Artorias," Vulkan said softly. "A dozen or so times. Vox messages. Data-slate recordings. Courier ships routed through your territories. Something always went wrong. Scrubbed during transit. Wrong coordinates. Tech-trouble. Even interference from… elements I won't name here."

He looked down. "I even asked Sanguinius to reach out to you on my behalf. He swore he would the next time he saw you."

The next time he saw me?

Artorias sat upright at that. "…He never did."

"No," Vulkan said, and his expression darkened with a rare furrow. "No, he didn't. That troubles me."

The silence that followed was no longer comfortable. It had weight.

"The galaxy's a vast thing, Artorias," Vulkan continued at last. "I fought half a crusade on the other side of it. My path never crossed yours. I would have needed to abandon my campaign, to leave worlds and people behind, to find you. And I… I could not do that. Not then."

Artorias sat back, conflicted. "I don't know what to say."

"You don't need to." Vulkan offered a small smile. "We have time. We're not at war every hour of every day. Not yet."

A long pause.

Then Artorias offered, quietly, "…Perhaps we could talk more. Over dinner."

There was a beat.

Then Vulkan laughed—a great, chest-shaking laugh that made two nearby mortals jump in surprise.

"Now you're talking!" he roared, slapping a massive palm on his knee. "Real food. Real talk. I'd be delighted, little brother. Provided you're not one of those weird Terran traditionalists who serve soup out of porcelain skulls."

Artorias smirked. "No. Nothing like that."

"Good. Then let's eat."


The great dining hall of the Avalon was swathed in silver mist.

It rolled in gentle waves across the obsidian floor, curling like smoke around the feet of serfs and slicing past the columns that lined the vaulted chamber. The architecture was echoingly vast and high, carved in a style long lost to any current Imperial gothic — something older, nobler. Arches like the ribs of giants bent toward the heavens, hung with pendants and braziers. Brazen chimerae and lions stared from their watchful places along the upper gallery. The air carried the scent of spices and wine, a sharp contrast to the ever-present tang of steel and oil that haunted the rest of the ship.

At the head of the long table sat Althea DeLorean, her high collar pressed and medals subtle, understated. She held herself with poise and calm dignity, despite the impossible company arrayed to either side of her.

To her right sat Artorias, clad in a robe of deep blue, high-collared and trimmed in pale white.

To her left sat Vulkan.

His massive frame, draped in robes the colour of scorched bronze and obsidian glass, made even the Primarch opposite him seem modest in build. His skin shimmered like volcanic stone in firelight, and his eyes, deep and aglow like twin forge-hearts, swept the table with quiet warmth and ceaseless awareness.

Down either side of the table sat the upper echelons of both Legions. Numeon, solemn and statuesque, reclined slightly beside his master, his usual fire softened by good wine and good company. Helion sat beside Artorias, arms folded, and mouth set in the rigid line of a man unused to feasting.

And yet even Helion, dour sentinel of the Warden elite, could not fully conceal the faint upturn of his lips.

The air was warm with conversation, the deep timbre of Astartes voices echoing faintly across the vaulted ceiling. Dishes were brought forward one after another—lavish, gleaming, steaming.

There were moss-pigs from Caerdyn Vallis, fattened on hollowroot and marshgrain, their skin crisped and basted with firefruit glaze. When the knife touched them, they fell open like butter, steam rising in a fragrant swirl of peppered herbs and sweet brine.

There were grox shanks braised in marrow-spice, served with blistered vine-vegetables and blackened roots from the surface growfields of the Vallis heartlands. The meat, dyed a dark crimson by its long steeping in spicewine, fell in soft flakes onto polished iron plates.

Kedagree, that ancient Terran dish, arrived next. Smoked eel-meat and eggs tossed with soft groat grains, seasoned with ghost-salt and sun-dried turmeric. Vulkan devoured it in vast spoonfuls, pausing only to exhale deeply and let the warmth spread behind his ribcage.

"You're certain this is authentic?" he asked, turning to Artorias with a look of playful suspicion.

Artorias gestured across the table. "Ask Lady Althea. She prepared it herself."

Vulkan blinked. Then turned.

"You, Captain?"

Althea shifted under the sudden weight of the Primarch's molten gaze. "I did, my lord. It was… my grandmother's. A family recipe from Terra, passed down the line."

Vulkan laughed, a sound that filled the hall with the joy of stone breaking. "Then I have never owed more to a stranger I've never met. You honour Terra's lost hearths, Captain."

Althea bowed her head, colour blooming in her cheeks despite herself.

Conversation wound onward. Wine from Vallis, pale green and faintly sparkling, mingled with heavy blackberry port from the stock cellars of Sol. Mortals, both naval officers and kitchen stewards, dined at smaller tables near the walls, part of the hall yet respectfully apart.

Even the Sisters of Silence, seated in shadowed alcoves, partook in the meal. Silent and serene, their presence felt more like flame than form — seen and not heard, yet warm in the periphery.

Vulkan and Artorias sat close, their arms brushing as they drank and passed each other dishes like common men.

"I'll admit," Vulkan said, chewing thoughtfully on a thick cut of grox flank, "I hadn't expected you to come."

Artorias tilted his head. "Because the Wardens were too far-flung?"

"Because you are a dutiful man," Vulkan replied. "The last I'd heard, the XIth​ were in Calixis and Meraxys Sectors. I'd have thought you'd be with one of those fleets."

Artorias nodded once, lowering his goblet. "I was on Caerdyn Vallis when the call came. My hands are not the only ones that hold the line now. My First and Second Captains command those fleets. I could not ask for better."

Vulkan looked sideways at him, catching the faintest flicker behind his brother's eyes — a shadow behind the gold. It was hidden well, but not perfectly. Not from a brother who knew the face of pain buried beneath a duty-bound brow.

"I understand," Vulkan said softly. "I go back to Nocturne when I can. The galaxy forgets we are men as well as warriors. The Emperor may have made us nigh immortal, but not insensible."

He frowned, staring down into his wine, the flicker of doubt crossing his face for just a moment.

Then Vulkan shook his head. "Enough of that. We are here now. That is what matters. And I am glad."

He turned then to Numeon, raising a brow. "I hear my brother charged onto an ork bridge like it was a practice hall. If only you would let me do something so reckless, hey Nuemon?"

Helion grunted. "We advised against it, Lord. He ignored us."

Artorias leaned toward Vulkan. "They take it all far too seriously."

"And yet they only have one life to live," Vulkan said, voice playful but laced with steel. "They must be forgiven for caring about how we use ours."

Helion and Numeon exchanged a long-suffering glance across the table.

That brought laughter from both Primarchs.

As the feast wore on, Artorias watched how easily their Legions mingled — Salamanders and Wardens trading stories, toasting fallen comrades, bickering about weapon loadouts and tactical formation. There was something natural about it. Something right.

"I like your sons," Vulkan said quietly, watching them. "They remind me of mine."

Artorias nodded. "And I yours."

Their eyes met — the Knight and the Forgemaster — and the quiet between them was no longer tense.

Artorias poured another glass, and lifted it in toast.

"To reunion."

Vulkan clinked his goblet to his brother's. "And to the road ahead."

But even as they drank, and the hall filled with laughter and mist, Vulkan did not forget the shadow that had passed across Artorias's face.

Not a wound. Not quite.

But a scar. And every scar has a story.

One he would wait to hear.


The private chambers of Artorias were deep in the heart of the Avalon, a place few had ever seen and fewer still were permitted to linger. Though it was grand in scale — as befitted a Primarch — it bore little ostentation. The stonework was finely carved but worn smooth with time, shaped more by function than vanity. Drapes of starlight-coloured cloth hung in slow folds from the curved ceiling. The ever-present mist drifted even here, trailing low along the black stone like a memory that refused to settle.

In the centre of the room, a great hearth glowed with living flame, fed by scented oils and resinous wood hauled from the forests of Caerdyn Vallis. It filled the space with the scent of pine, ironbark, and warm cinder.

Artorias sat before it in silence, one arm draped across the back of the stone-carved seat, the other holding a simple goblet of dark wine. Across from him, Vulkan reclined in a massive chair of similar make, booted feet resting on a low bench, his own cup cradled loosely in one hand. The flickering firelight danced across his obsidian skin and gave the impression of something ancient and elemental.

They had sat like this for some time, content in a rare moment of peace.

Then Vulkan's voice broke the quiet.

"You wear your grief like armour, little brother," he said, eyes fixed on the flames. "But I can still see the wound in your heart."

Artorias stiffened.

"You are… remarkably forward," he muttered.

Vulkan chuckled, low and rumbling. "So say far too many of our brothers. I've never been good with decorum."

He turned his head, watching Artorias without judgment. "But I can listen. If you need someone to do so."

Artorias stared into the fire. The shadows of its glow flickered across the high ceiling above.

"…Has the news spread?" he asked finally. "Of Monarchia."

Vulkan's jaw tightened slightly, but he nodded. "It has. I heard of what happened. Of what Father did. Of Lorgar's humiliation."

Artorias closed his eyes. "We were there."

He didn't elaborate. Vulkan waited.

"The Wardens took part in the Burning," Artorias said at last, his voice quiet and distant. "We laid waste to Monarchia alongside the XIIIth​ Legion. We were made to tear a city apart. A city that worshipped us — worshipped him — without question or fail. We burned it to ash."

He paused. The fire snapped softly. Somewhere beyond the walls, the ship hummed with the whispering sound of the Warp.

"I left before the Emperor arrived to confront Lorgar. Guilliman stayed. I did not."

Vulkan shifted forward in his seat, setting his goblet down with slow care.

"It sounds like it still weighs on you."

"I argued," Artorias said, a tremor in his voice now. "Fiercely. I pleaded for any other way. But the Emperor wouldn't listen. He was set on his path. Guilliman went along with it, even agreed with it. And the Wardens… we obeyed. We did our duty."

The flamelight caught on the silver threads in his robe, the shimmer of his still-healing scars.

"That day broke my hearts," he said, voice hoarse. "The burning of Monarchia broke them. But the thought of Lorgar's public shaming shattered what was left. I believed in the Emperor, Vulkan. I saw him as stern, yes — unrelenting, yes — but also wise. Caring. A force of unity, not domination."

He looked at Vulkan now, truly looked at him, and there was pain behind his eyes that no battle could explain.

"That day, he was not a saviour. He was not my Father. He was a tyrant. And I have not known peace since."

Vulkan didn't speak for a long while. He simply stared into the hearth, as though seeking meaning in the dance of sparks.

"…That is why you went home," he said at last. "To Caerdyn Vallis."

Artorias nodded slowly. "I lost faith. In him. In this crusade. I thought… perhaps the Emperor had forgotten what it meant to be a man. And perhaps I had, too."

Vulkan exhaled slowly. "I understand now."

He picked up his cup again, drank deeply, and said, "You are not alone in this."

Artorias turned sharply. "I thought I was."

Vulkan shook his head. "No. When word of Monarchia reached us, it caused ripples. Deep ones. Sanguinius and I thought it cruel. Corax called it short-sighted. Mortarion wouldn't speak of it, though his silence spoke volumes. Russ was furious — though he masked it in grunts and dismissals. Even Ferrus… he believed it was wrong."

He paused. "Horus supported it. Fulgrim too. Guilliman, you know already. Magnus called it a 'logical outcome,' and the Lion merely nodded as if he had known it all along."

"The rest did not care on way or the other."

Artorias frowned. "That… that's nearly a complete divide."

"It is," Vulkan said grimly. "And it shook more than you. We all have our own image of the Emperor in our heads. To some, he is a loving father. To others, a wise mentor. To some, a cold autocrat. Monarchia reminded us that he is capable of being all of them at once."

There was silence again.

But this time it was warmer. More open.

"…Thank you," Artorias said, voice low.

"For what?" Vulkan asked.

"For saving me."

The Lord of Nocturne blinked.

Artorias smiled faintly. "Your call for aid lit something in me. A spark I thought long buried. I'd resigned myself to exile on Caerdyn Vallis. Told myself it was noble. That I could do more good holding one world than ranging through a galaxy gone mad. But… it was self-pity. Dressed in duty."

He looked up at Vulkan, eyes clear now.

"You reminded me that I was made for more than sorrow. I was made to face the dark. To protect mankind."

Vulkan said nothing for a long time. His throat moved once. Then again. But no words came.

So, Artorias changed the subject. To something that had nagged at him since their first meeting.

"You mentioned earlier," he said, "that you once tried to reach out to me. Through Sanguinius."

Vulkan nodded. "Yes. It was eight years ago. Our fleets passed near each other in the Segmentum Pacificus. Sanguinius said he would carry my words to you personally the next time he saw you."

Artorias tilted his head. "I never heard from him."

Vulkan frowned. "That's strange. He said he would speak with you. I assumed he did."

Artorias looked genuinely confused. "We've never met."

Now it was Vulkan's turn to blink. Slowly. "…Never?"

"No."

A heavy silence fell.

"I thought… Our Father usually takes one or more of us with him when he finds a Primarch," Vulkan said slowly. "So that you wouldn't be alone. So that there would be… kin, when you joined the Imperium."

Artorias looked unsettled. "The Emperor came alone."

"That makes no sense," Vulkan said, voice tightening. "I saw the orders. Fleet movements for both Konrad and Sanguinius. They were to rendezvous with the Emperor en route to your world. I remember. It was thirty-nine years ago. I'd volunteered to join but was told that the two of them would be enough."

Artorias stared at him, stunned.

Sanguinius and Konrad?

"I've never met either of them."

Now the fire seemed colder. The mist in the room had grown thicker, clutching the floor like a phantom tide.
 
The Lord of Caliban New
970.M30

The sparring cages echoed with the ring of metal and the dull thud of bodies striking the padded earth. A mist hung in the vaulted air, lit by the cold fire of hanging braziers. Above, curved arches of Caerdynian steel shimmered with age-old oaths and battle honours. Hundreds of Mist Wardens stood along the curved upper tiers, watching in silence, save for the occasional bark of laughter or murmured wager.

At the centre, four figures moved like gods at play.

Lucan, resplendent in pale blue sparring armour lined with silver, darted forward in a blur of motion, the edge of his practice blade whispering close to Artorias's helm. Just shy. His free hand shot for the fluttering white cloth tied to the Primarch's left hip—but missed. Artorias spun low, caught Lucan with the flat of his blade, and sent him skidding across the arena floor with a grunt.

A ripple of laughter came from the crowd.

"You're too slow, brother," Artorias chided, golden eyes gleaming. "And you overcommitted."

"You talk too much, my King," Lucan muttered, rising to his feet, brushing dust from his golden right vambrace.

"That would explain why you missed again," came the voice of Caelor, who stepped forward with precise grace, his heavy form deceptive in speed. He struck high, forcing Artorias's parry—just as Rathen extended his hand, and a whisper of Ceithir flowed from his stave like smoke made solid.

The mist curled around Artorias's boot.

He lifted it—too late. Rathen's powers yanked the cloth from his ankle with a snap.

"Well done," Artorias laughed, drawing back as the gathered Wardens cheered and hooted. He raised a hand. "Point to Rathen. One apiece."

"I was aiming for two," Rathen said mildly, brushing dust from his dark, aged face. "But I'll take the little victories."

Lucan rejoined the trio, shaking his head. "I distract him, you steal the prize, and Hadrian sulks because no one notices his footwork. It's a team effort."

"It's training, Lucan," Caelor said with dry authority. "Not a tavern brawl."

"It's fun, Caelor," Lucan shot back. "You remember that, don't you? Or did you leave it behind when you picked up the First's cloak?"

"Enough," Artorias said, smiling. "Again. But keep talking. I like the sound of you all winded."

Lucan huffed but readied himself. As they circled, the spar continued, loose and flowing, each exchange a dance of force and feint. Artorias moved like a storm given flesh, but he held his blows carefully in check.

Between swings, he spoke. "Rathen—how was Prospero?"

Rathen ducked a blow, then let a ripple of psychic mist deflect a sweep from Lucan before replying. They were competing with each other as much as they were working together after all.

"Enlightening. Their Captain of the Second Fellowship—Phosis T'Kar—is a fierce intellect. I count him a friend. We spent months in discourse… learning the philosophies of the warp, the ways of the Ceithir. He was as fascinated with us as I was of them."

"You impress even the sons of Magnus?" Lucan asked. "Truly the end times are upon us."

Caelor parried Lucan's next blow with disdainful ease, reaching out to snatch one of Lucan's ribbons with casual effort.

"I am not alone in making an impression," Rathen continued. "Phosis and a few others wish to propose a joint campaign. An exchange of knowledge and practice. Or perhaps a similar arrangement to what we have with several of our cousins?"

Artorias raised a brow, deflecting a blow from Caelor while simultaneously ducking beneath Rathen's lash of force energy.

"That would be welcome. We already have a few Ultramarines and Raven Guard aboard. One of the Iron Hands still linger in the forge decks. And the Salamanders left us with three of their best last year."

In return, he had sent a score of his sons to each of those Legions.

"There is resistance," Rathen added, more carefully now. "Amon, Magnus's equerry, is… unimpressed. He believes the Ceithir a crutch. A substitute for true psychic mastery."

"That is a shame," Artorias said, sidestepping. "Pride is the surest shackle. But tell Phosis that any of like mind are welcome here. We teach and learn as one."

Rathen bowed his head. But his eyes were shadowed. He held something unspoken—Artorias could see it in the tightness of his shoulders, the weight in his breath between movements.

He said nothing. Rathen would speak in time. He always did.

Lucan lunged again—and this time snatched the cloth from Artorias's belt with a triumphant shout.

"Got it!"

A second later, Artorias shoulder-checked him and sent him flying once more, sprawling through the sand with a yelp. The cloth fluttered in his hand even as he landed in a heap.

"You were too obvious," Artorias said, folding his arms.

"I won," Lucan groaned from the ground.

"Sloppily," Caelor added.

"I'll take it," Lucan grinned, lifting the cloth in victory. "Better than nothing."

Laughter rose again from the gallery.

The sparring resumed, more chaotic now, the rhythm broken as each warrior tried to seize the moment. But as they moved, talk continued. It always did. It was how they fought—like brothers at war around a campfire.

"Where are we heading next?" Lucan asked, breathless.

"Did you not read the mission brief?" Caelor snapped. "Again?"

"I like surprises," Lucan replied. "And I enjoy the sound of your voice, old man."

"Old man?" Caelor growled. "I have as many kills under my belt as you, you insolent pup."

"Exactly," Lucan said, ducking another swing. "Which means I know exactly how slow you are."

Artorias laughed.

"We received reports of unrest within Imperial borders," he said, catching Caelor's blade and locking it in place. "Something's stirring according to my contacts in High Command."

Lucan tilted his head as he danced around Rathen's mist-form illusion. "So why us?"

Caelor muttered before the Primarch could answer. "Because Horus is going. And our Liege cannot resist a chance to test his steel against the Luna Wolves."

Artorias gave a small, knowing smile. "I trust Horus as far as I can throw a battleship. If he is involved, I want to see it with my own eyes."

Lucan flipped his blade, missed a grab, and stumbled.

"So, what's the name of the place?"

Artorias paused. The flames of the arena reflected in his golden eyes. A hush seemed to fall over the Wardens gathered above, as though the mists themselves leaned in to hear.

"Zaramund," he said at last.


The Avalon slid into realspace like a blade parting smoke, the tears of the Immaterium whispering closed behind her. Veins of pale silver rippled across her adamantium hull, the Ceithir flaring briefly as she emerged—warded, watchful, alive with the breath of ancient machinery and purpose. One by one, her escorts followed, twelve ships in total, a small host compared to the full fury of the Mist Wardens, yet each one bore scars of crusade-glory and the pale banners of the XIth​ Legion. The fleet re-arrayed itself even as the mists of Caerdyn Vallis retreated back into the ships with a sigh.

The Zaramund system opened before them—broad, sun-drenched, deceptively serene.

From the command deck of the Avalon, Artorias stood at the forward viewing arch, silent beneath the shifting mistlight of the cathedral-sized bridge. Coils of vapor drifted like incense across the deck, feeding from the braziers at the flanks of the command dais. Pillars of Caerdyn-forged steel rose like the trunks of ancient trees behind him, their surfaces etched with the names of fallen Wardens. The scent of steel, myrrh, and ozone filled the air.

Lucan stood to his left, ever watchful, hand resting on the pommel of Solbrand where it hung sheathed at his hip. Caelor stood to his right, arms folded behind his back, his Terminator plate scuffed from the recent drills, yet his posture as rigid and unyielding as the oaths burned into the plates of his cuirass. Normally, both would be on the decks of their own ships the Heart of Flame and the Sigil of Oaths but not for this. If Artorias were to dance the dance of politics with Horus, he wanted his closest men at his side. His counters to Horus's Mournival.

"No resistance at translation," Lucan noted, scanning the hololithic display. "No automated defences triggered. Zaramund seems… calm."

"Too calm," Caelor murmured.

Artorias didn't speak at first. He watched the planet suspended ahead in the void. Zaramund—old, proud, once among the first compliant worlds of the Crusade's dawn. It had knelt in obeisance to the Emperor. A model world, a beacon in the darkness, a loyal link in the chain binding the stars to Terra.

And now?

The system had gone quiet. Trade routes disrupted. Vox reports erratic. Imperial tithes vanished without explanation. No astropathic signal had been received from the planet in nearly two years.

A system on the verge of treachery, Horus had written in the missive Artorias intercepted. Too vital to leave unattended.

Artorias had not cleared this mission with High Command.

A dozen ships. That was all. The rest of the Legion was pinned in the Jarnakh Depths, fighting a swarming insectile xenos species—the Vharaxis Brood. Creatures of terrible cunning. Spindly arachnids the size of tanks with glistening black carapaces and gluttonous intellects. They drained the cerebral fluid from living prey, learning and evolving from every victim, adapting mid-battle. Their hives nested in dying stars and half-collapsed moons. The fighting there was brutal and ceaseless.

Artorias had left that burden to his closest advisor and his sons—to Sevrin, to the other Lord-Wardens.

Because Zaramund felt wrong.

Something pulled at him. A thorn buried in flesh.

"Status of fleet formation?" he asked quietly.

"Final ships taking position, my lord," came Althea's voice from her command throne, her golden medals flashing in the dark. "We will begin transit to the system's core within the hour. Planetfall possible within ten."

Artorias gave a faint nod. "We shall hold off on assault for now. We are here to check my brother, not to outright steal his glory. Horus is the one who first discovered the unrest here. This should be his command."

An acquiescence that burned as it passed his lips but one that needed to be said. Artorias came because of the threat Zaramund posed to the Imperium if it were to secede. Not to steal glory.

Then the silence broke.

"Contact," said the augur officer, his voice clipped and precise. "New warp signature detected. Small fleet, vectoring toward the inner system."

Lucan shifted beside him. "He's here."

Artorias sighed, folding his hands behind his back. "Then let us play our part on the stage of politics."

Althea was already relaying orders, her voice calm and clipped. "All vessels, realign formation. Adjust course twenty-four degrees spinward. Bring us to hailing distance. Prime vox channels."

The Avalon and her escorts surged forward in silent majesty, engine trails painting pale fire across the black.

The hour passed slowly. Augur stations pinged. Vox-channels were held open. Readouts scrolled past like prayer-scrolls fluttering in windless air. And still the fleet closed.

Until—

"Identification codes received," said the augur officer.

He paused.

Frowned.

"…It does not match the Luna Wolves."

That silenced the bridge.

Artorias turned, slowly. "Repeat that."

The officer checked again. The mists around his station thickened, whispering with static. He had to wave it away to peer at the screen again.

"Confirmed, my lord. They are not Luna Wolves."

Lucan stepped forward, eyes narrowed. "Then who in the Throne's name are they?"

Another moment passed—drawn out like the edge of a blade.

And then the officer turned, pale.

"They bear the markings of the I Legion, my lords. The Dark Angels."

Artorias said nothing.

Lucan cursed, very softly.

Caelor's face became a mask. His jaw tightened, one hand slowly curling into a fist, the ceramite creaking with the force of it.

Artorias stared out the viewing arch again, but this time, his golden eyes were not calm.

They were troubled.

"Of all the Legions," Lucan muttered. "Why them?"

No answer came.

The First Legion's ships crept into view. Angular. Void-black. Ghosts birthed from silence. Their hulls bore the stylized blade-winged sword of Caliban, glowing faintly against their obsidian skin.

Caelor spoke, voice low and taut.

"Do you think they're here for Zaramund?"

"I think," Artorias said, his voice like the cold edge of Ceithraig, "we are about to find out."

The mists curled tighter around the bridge. Outside, the darkness of space whispered with old secrets and older grudges.


The Avalon glided into formation like a knight at tourney, her prows arrayed and the Ceithir thickening around the bridge as the Dark Angels fleet entered hailing range. The mists pulsed gently inside the command spires, swirling beneath the light of distant stars and the red gleam of Zaramund's sun. Beneath the tall arch of the viewing bay, Artorias stood still, one hand resting on the pommel of his sword where it hung magnetized to his armour's hip-socket. A quiet storm brewed behind his golden eyes.

"The lead vessel bears the name Pride of Caliban, my King," the augur officer announced. "No signs of weapons primed. Their formations are defensive, not hostile."

Artorias's expression remained unreadable, but a ripple of tension swept across the bridge, as though stirred by unseen winds.

"How nice of them," Lucan murmured.

Artorias gave a small nod but said nothing yet. His thoughts were already with the past—not his own, but the burdened memories of his sons. The older Mist Wardens spoke little of the Rangdan campaign, but when they did, it was with bitterness carved deep in their bones.

The First Legion—Dark Angels, by name. First found. First trusted. First exalted.

And, in the Rangdan War, the first to use the then-leaderless XIth​ as a bulwark. Fodder for monsters.

He remembered Caelor's words—spoken long ago during one of their first campaigns, when he was still learning all he could of his sons.

"He used us like chaff. Let the Rangdan slaughter my brothers so that his own line would not break. And when we chose to abandon that slaughter to seek you… he wanted us wiped clean. Folded into his own. If not for the Emperor's refusal, we would be wearing black now. Not pale blue."

A slow breath escaped Artorias. The very thought of it enraged him, cold spikes of ice in his heart and up his spine. That one of his brothers had tried to take his sons. That was unforgiveable.

Beside him, Caelor Hadrian stood motionless, but the Ceithir curled around his pauldrons like a silent guardian, the old knight's jaw clenched. "Be careful, my King," he said softly. "They wear the colours of honour, but there is little humanity beneath that black. Not in most of them."

Lucan glanced sideways. "Not all?"

Caelor hesitated—just a flicker.

"No," he admitted. "Not all."

The augur officer turned. "We are within hailing range, my King."

Artorias turned from the stars and faced the mist-veiled vox dais. "Open the channel."

A moment later, the hololith bloomed with light, coalescing into the form of a tall, broad-shouldered warrior clad in black.

He was not a giant like Artorias. Not a Primarch, nor even an Astartes for he was stood a little shy of their towering height.

But he was something.

The man's presence was undeniable.

He had short, raven-black hair, swept neatly to one side, and a sharply trimmed beard that emphasized the noble lines of his face. A pointed nose, high cheekbones, and gleaming green eyes like emeralds polished by firelight. His armour was well-maintained, bearing the winged blade of Caliban on its chest, a cream-coloured tabard falling from his belt, clean and stark against the void-hued ceramite.

A knight of old. Not unlike the sons of Caerdyn Vallis. It took Artorias a moment to realize what made the man stand apart from the Legio Astartes.

He was like Lucan.

"Greetings, lord of the Mist Wardens," the figure said, bowing slightly at the waist. His voice was smooth, sonorous and rich, like a court bard who'd once worn steel. "I am Luther, second to the Primarch Lion El'Jonson and commander of this expedition. We are honoured to join you in this noble endeavour."

Caelor sucked in a sharp breath, and then—

"Luther," he said aloud. "By the Throne…"

Artorias turned toward him in mild surprise.

"You know him?" he asked quietly.

Caelor nodded, still taken aback. "A long time ago. He is an old friend."

Luther smiled warmly, his gaze shifting toward Caelor on the hololith feed. "Caelor Hadrian. It's been… what? Forty years? You still wear that grimace like a cloak, you old grox."

Caelor's scowl twitched upward at the corners. "And you still talk with too much confidence, you old rat."

Both men grinned at each other with an old familiarity.

Artorias looked between them, curiosity stirring beneath the calm of command, his own choler forgotten. Quickly, he searched his memories. Of the long months spent going over the information on his brothers and the men under their command.

Luther…

He turned to the image. "Sar Luther. I've heard your name."

Luther inclined his head again. "I would be surprised if you hadn't, my lord. I'm sure a man of your thoroughness made sure to study us all, didn't you? All your brothers and their Legions?"

Artorias allowed himself a faint smile. "I did. Of your Legion, it was your tale that interested me most. A man elevated not by gene-forging, but by strength of will. A knight in spirit, not design."

Luther's green eyes warmed. "And you, my lord, are as they describe—noble and poetic. A shame we've not met until now. The stars are wide, and time too narrow."

Lucan leaned toward Caelor, whispering just loud enough: "I like this one."

Caelor muttered back, "As do I. He has a noble heart."

"I take it you've come in answer to Horus's call as well?" Artorias asked, arms folded behind his back, his voice steady but probing.

Luther smiled again, but this time there was something quieter behind it. Less practiced. More… human. "Yes," he said. "Though my road here was perhaps less conventional than yours."

Artorias raised a brow. "How so?"

There was a pause—brief, but telling. And in that pause, the Ceithir hanging around the bridge grew still, as if listening.

Luther's gaze shifted, the faintest shadow flickering through his green eyes.

"I have been stationed elsewhere for some time," he said with calm restraint. "But when word came of rebellion in Zaramund, I could not ignore it. The Imperium needed us. I assembled what strength I could and came to answer the call.

Artorias's expression didn't shift, but he felt the tension tighten across Caelor's shoulders beside him. The elder captain said nothing, but he, too, could hear what wasn't being said.

"Then your Lord is not with you?" Artorias asked evenly.

Luther shook his head. "The Lion is engaged elsewhere. Far from here, in a theatre of war that demands his attention."

Artorias blinked at that. A strange thing. There was more to this story. Something Luther wasn't saying. The desire for truth warred with the desire to respect the privacy of his brothers and their internal politics.

Luther, perhaps seeing the Primarch's hesitation spoke once more.

"I came because it was right, my Lord" Luther said, softly now, but with conviction. "Sometimes a knight must act before he is given leave, if he believes the cause to be just. If I am judged for that, then I will accept it."

The words hung in the air like steel drawn from its sheath. There were hidden depths to their meaning that Artorias couldn't fathom. He felts as if he knew only half the story laid out before him. Still…

Artorias nodded slowly. "That's a heavy mantle to carry."

"It is," Luther said. "But not heavier than idleness. I have… spent a long time away from the front. My brothers and I are eager to stretch our legs and prove our worthiness."

His voice didn't tremble. But the pause that followed was lined with unspoken weight—thirty years of exile carried behind calm words.

Lucan's eyes flicked toward Caelor, but the former Legion Master said nothing, his expression unreadable.

"I don't know what is going on here Sar Luther," Artorias said, his golden eyes narrowing. "I know that there is something amiss here, for my eyes have never betrayed me. I can sense the emotions within you, those that you try to hide from everyone." He sighed "but I do know what it is to carry hope. And to carry shame."

Luther seemed to falter for just a heartbeat.

Then he smiled again, but this time it wasn't a political mask or a knight's poise. It was something real. And grateful.

"I appreciate your insight, Lord Artorias."

"I would invite you aboard my ship," the Primarch replied. "Walk our halls. Breathe the mist. Together we shall wage war as only true warriors know how."

The words were framed as an invitation, but all knew it was not.

Luther bowed, deep and courtly. "I thank you for the offer, Lord Artorias."

As the channel cut, silence reclaimed the bridge of the Avalon.

Caelor let out a slow breath, then spoke without looking at anyone. "He was always the best of them."

Lucan glanced over. "It is strange to hear you speak so highly of one of the Ist​."

Caelor finally turned. "Because I didn't believe I'd see him again."

Artorias said nothing for a long moment. He stared out into the void, toward the slowly approaching silhouette of the Pride of Caliban, shrouded in shadow and starlight.

"He's not what I expected of the Dark Angels," the Primarch finally said.

"No," Caelor replied. "He is a Knight, not a Legionary."

Artorias's jaw clenched slightly in thought. "Then we shall treat him as one."


Hangar Bay 32-B was quiet save for the gentle drift of the Ceithir that clung to the chamber's edges like sea mist clinging to a cliff face. The arrival gantries shimmered beneath the pale blue lighting of the Legion's flagship, and a company of Mist Wardens stood in quiet formation, the white tree sigils bright against their breastplates.

From above, the low thunder of retro-thrusters echoed across the cavernous space.

Lucan stood at Artorias's side, helm held beneath his arm, while Caelor remained just a pace behind the Primarch, silent and brooding. The Darkwing, a black Stormbird marked in austere green livery and silver trim, descended onto the landing cradle, its armour blackened by age and war. The sigil of the First Legion—sword and wings—gleamed dully in the hangar light.

"They look a grim lot," Lucan murmured, eyes on the forward viewport of the Stormbird as it opened with a hiss.

"Of course they are," Caelor said. "The sons of the Lion are not known for their humour."

Artorias gave him a sidelong glance. "You know Luther well?"

Caelor nodded, his eyes narrowing. "He was the only one among the First who treated us like brothers during the Rangdan War. When the Lion used the XIth​ as bait, Luther argued with him—loudly, and often. He fought beside us in the Pale Trench, where even the Rangdan's dreams bled into reality. Held the line with me at Baluth's Gate. We've saved each other several times over."

Artorias raised a brow. "And the Lion allowed this dissent?"

"Barely," Caelor replied. "But Luther is the Lion's oldest companion. I believe it affords him more leeway than most. Luther has only ever fought for what was just."

Artorias nodded once. "A knight, then."

"The only one of that Legion worthy of the title, my King" Caelor said quietly.

The ramp lowered.


The deck of the Darkwing trembled slightly as it touched down within the hangar bay of the Avalon. Luther stood at the head of the ramp, his hands clasped behind his back, posture immaculate, as the landing clamps bit home with a final shudder.

Twenty-three years. Twenty-three years since Sarosh. Since he, Zahariel and so many brothers had been sent back to Caliban in disgrace. Twenty-three years of shame and dishonour for a moment's weakness. So long since he had stood before a Primarch.

The stormbird's ramp lowered with a hydraulic hiss. Mist drifted through the vast chamber—ethereal, living somehow. The air was cool, weighty with purpose. It reminded him, uncannily, of Caliban's forested highlands before the rot of technology began to pollute the old places.

He stepped out onto the ramp with the calm, dignified grace that had once made him a legend on Caliban. Behind him, two dozen warriors followed—Dark Angels all, silent and eager, their armour dark as mourning steel, marked with subtle scars and aging oaths. Men like him. Forgotten men. Men who had waited too long for the Lion to remember them.

And now, perhaps, if Zaramund went well, he and his brothers might be remembered again.

At the far end of the hangar stood a line of Mist Wardens—tall and grim, their pale-blue plate gleaming like ice beneath the starship's lights. Before them stood a figure unmistakable in bearing and presence: Artorias, Primarch of the Mist Wardens. Broad of shoulder, golden-eyed, his short-cropped hair and beard gave him the look of a warlord-king from the tales Luther had read long ago. A white tree stood proud on his breastplate.

And beside him—

Luther's mouth almost twitched into a genuine smile.

"Caelor," he said under his breath.

Caelor Hadrian stood at the Primarch's right, face as weathered as ever. The last time they had seen one another, they'd been waist-deep in Rangdan ichor.

The Primarch stepped forward as the Ceithir parted for him, revealing the gleaming floor beneath. He didn't wear a crown, but he didn't need one. Luther felt the old instinct stir in his chest—respect, not demanded, but commanded.

"Sar Luther of Caliban," Artorias called, voice deep and measured. "Be welcome aboard the Avalon. As a brother and as a knight. You and all your men."

The surprise Luther felt was genuine. The respect afforded to him and his brothers threw him. For too long they had been the First Legion's outcasts. It had been easy to forget that only the Legion shamed them. Luther bowed his head deeply, meaning it. "You honour me, Lord Artorias. Your ship… it reminds me of home." He looked about as the mists coiled around his boots, playful, almost curious. "And this—this is something else. A mystery."

"The Ceithir," Artorias replied with a small smile. "The mists of my homeworld. It walks with us, binds us. You'll grow used to it, I'm sure."

"I hope not," Luther said with a soft chuckle. "Some wonders deserve to remain strange."

Artorias simply smiled again and gestured for the Dark Angels to follow. The Wardens parted to form an honour guard.

They turned together and began the walk into the ship's interior, their respective honour guards trailing behind them. The halls of the Avalon were wide and vaulted like the great chapterhouses of Caliban. Banners depicting the white tree fluttered in still air, and armoured Wardens stood vigil beneath statuary of armoured knights, swords pointed downward in reverence. Great tapestries hung depicting knights atop steeds riding across ancient fields and forests. Luther felt his hearts beat furiously at the sight of such chivalry.

"Your Legion is steeped in old oaths and high traditions," Luther said, mastering himself and smiling faintly. "Caliban would feel familiar to you, I think. Had you ever set foot on it, I'd say you'd have made a fine knight of the Order. You would have worn the sigil of the Calibanite Lion proudly I think."

Artorias raised an eyebrow. "And yet the First chose wings and a sword for their symbol."

Luther's smile turned a shade wistful. "A choice not mine to make. The Order's lion no longer suited our new purpose, so the Lion chose a new sigil. Something loftier. More distant, perhaps."

"Strange, to turn from the roots that gave you strength," Artorias mused. "That is why my sons wear the mark of the Mist Tree. The Aquila speaks of loyalty to the Imperium. The tree speaks of who we are. History matters."

Luther nodded. "Perhaps you're right. Some choices feel less… wise with time."

It was a strange thing. To see one outside his brothers whose thoughts so closely mirrored his own.

The conversation drifted to silence as they entered the strategium. A hololith of Zaramund flickered into being at the room's centre—a world choked in storm fronts and rebellion, its key cities highlighted in crimson.

Artorias gestured to several of the red zones. "These are the primary targets. Civilian populations are concentrated in these regions. The Mist Wardens will strike hard and fast—our aim will be to decapitate the resistance leadership as quickly as possible to ensure the lowest number of casualties."

Luther tilted his head in mild surprise. "A rare sentiment in these times."

"I've seen too many 'liberated' worlds left in ashes," Artorias replied. "I suspect Horus will not share my restraint."

Luther gave a short, unsure nod. "I'm sure you know best, my Lord."

He pointed to a city nestled between mountain ridges and cratered plains. "Here. This one will be hell to breach. Subterranean access. Narrow chokepoints. Militia strength in the tens of thousands. My company could assist—strike from above while your Wardens move through the tunnels."

Artorias studied the layout for a moment, then nodded. "Your help would be most welcome."

"And your fleet?" Luther asked, tone formal. "Will it be willing to coordinate with mine? We've only a handful of cruisers, but they're eager."

"Lady Althea will be in contact with your astropaths within the hour. Coordination is essential—too many swords pointed at the same enemy can still cut each other by mistake."

Luther smiled genuinely. "Wise words, my Lord."

The conversation grew more complex as Caelor and Lucan joined them in the discussions, followed by the captains of both legions. Tactical overlays expanded. Strategies were debated. Fire missions logged. For hours they worked—side by side, warriors once separated by ancient wounds and the silence of unspoken history.

And for Luther, as he stood at that hololith surrounded by men who spoke to him without suspicion, without shame, without knowing—he felt something warm at the edges of the frost that had long settled over his heart.

Hope.

Hope that this campaign might prove his loyalty once more.

Hope that perhaps the Lion would hear of this—must hear of this—and remember the brother he had cast aside.


The war council ended on a quiet note, as most good ones did— with plans made and alliances forged in words rather than iron and fire. Artorias, ever the commander, was pulled aside by the graceful woman who seemed to run his ship and fleet—Lady Althea, if Luther recalled correctly—and a handful of captains. Luther inclined his head to the Primarch as they parted, and Artorias returned it like a king parting with a trusted knight.

"I'd forgotten what a proper command council felt like," Luther murmured to himself. "It is good to experience it once again."

"Still the same idealist, I see." The voice was dry, but warm. Familiar.

Luther turned to Caelor and offered a small, amused smile. "And you, still the cynic."

"I prefer the term realist," Caelor replied, folding his arms over his chest. His armour clicked softly with the motion. "Come, my friend. I'll show you the ship. Seems wrong to have you pacing in the hangar while the Avalon holds such wonders."

Luther gestured forward. "Lead on, old friend."

They moved through the corridors of the flagship together, flanked at a respectful distance by a pair of Wardens and Luther's own second, Merir Astelan. The mists, the ever-present Ceithir, swirled around their boots in curling tendrils. Luther watched them with an almost childlike fascination.

"Still a strange thing," he said. "Living fog."

"Strange?" Caelor shrugged. "Aye. But it's ours. Like so much else aboard this ship."

The corridors of the Avalon were different from the austere cathedrals of Dark Angel vessels—softer, more like a fortress built for poetry and war in equal measure. Luther admired it, not for its power, but for its soul. Wherever he went, he was graced with the sights of more knightly artwork and tapestries. One, showed a figure with a blazing white sword battling an army of black skeletons overshadowed by some daemonic figure wreathed in shadows. The figure with the sword, Luther presumed, was Artorias.

"I'm glad," Caelor said suddenly, "that your arrival was our King's first meeting with a son of the First."

Luther turned his head. "Oh? Did he say as such?"

"No," Caelor said with a slight shake of the head. "He yearns to know his brothers. Even the Lion. But I suspect… they will not take to each other."

Luther arched a brow. "Not even the Lion? I thought they might be kindred spirits."

"No," Caelor said flatly. "The Lion sees men as pieces on a board. The Unbroken King sees them as knights. As people. He's too noble for his own good. It's one of the things I admire most—and fear most. He doesn't like shadows. Doesn't like blood unless it's on the right end of a clean blade."

Luther was quiet for a moment, then said, "You speak of him with such reverence. As if he were some mythical king of old."

"He deserves it," Caelor said, and there was steel in his tone.

They passed down a vaulted hall, the air thick with quiet energy. The Avalon was unlike any ship Luther had walked in. It didn't just move through space—it belonged to it. A fortress in the stars that remembered every Warden who had ever died in service.

Caelor slowed, glanced at Luther sidelong. "Tell me something."

Luther looked at him. "Hmm?"

"You… vanished. From the Lion's side, I mean. One day you were his shadow. Then nothing. Rumours. Whispers. But no word. Not for decades."

The words weren't accusatory—only sad.

"You've been checking up on me." Luther mused and Caelor didn't deny it.

Luther exhaled. "I was banished," he said, his voice flat.

Caelor stopped.

"Banished?"

"I was made Lord Protector of Caliban," Luther continued, lips curling in something that might have been a smile if it weren't so cold. "A grand title for a jailor with no keys. The Lion ordered me home. Said the new recruits needed training. That I was best suited for it. So I trained them. For twenty-three years now. While the Crusade passed me and my brothers by."

Caelor was staring. "But why?"

Luther shook his head. "He lost faith in me. That's all I'll say. And maybe that's all that matters. The Lion stopped seeing me as his brother in all but blood. And so I was… shelved. Carefully. Silently. Forgotten."

Caelor looked like he had been struck. "You? You were the only one of your lot with any damn warmth. You made the Ist​ human. I remember what you tried to do for us during the Rangdan Wars. How you stood up to him."

Luther smiled, but it didn't reach his eyes. "Standing up to him was likely the first mistake in a long list."

"You deserved better," Caelor said, and he stepped forward, placing a gauntleted hand on Luther's arm. "You still do."

Luther swallowed and looked away. "It's fine."

It wasn't. They both knew it.

Caelor, sensing the moment fraying, gestured again. "Come, my friend. There's one place left you must see. We call it Caer Ildathach."

They passed deeper into the Avalon, and the air changed. There was a silence here, not of fear or vacuum—but reverence. Luther stepped into the arboretum and felt his breath catch.

A massive, vaulted dome arched above them, glass panels catching the soft light of distant stars. Living soil padded beneath his boots. Trees, ferns, and flowering vines—real ones—twined across the space. And at the centre, like a relic from myth, stood the Mist Tree. Pale bark, like bone. Branches spreading like wings. White leaves stirred gently in the air, though there was no breeze. From its roots poured the Ceithir, not summoned, not spoken—but flowing. Like water down a stream. Robed serfs and Legionaries tended to the garden in quiet contemplation.

Luther felt a lump form in his throat.

"…Caliban," he said quietly. "This… could be Caliban. Before the Imperium came. Before we felled the forests for landing pads. Before we paved over our dreams in the name of progress."

Caelor said nothing for a time. Then, gently: "The King believes Caerdyn Vallis to be kin to Caliban. He will have many questions for you after we are done on Zaramund. There will be a grand feast, I am sure. My Liege loves his feasts."

Luther's eyes were fixed on the tree. "He may not like the answers. There isn't much left to speak of."

The sadness in his voice was not masked. Caelor looked at him as if he'd aged centuries in the space of a sentence.

From deeper in the arboretum came the quiet tread of armoured giants—Astartes clad in pale green, massive and silent. Luther tilted his head.

"They're different."

"They are the Knights of the Green," Caelor said. "They protect the heart of Caerdyn Vallis—wherever it may grow. Even aboard a voidship."

Luther gave a low chuckle. "The old orders would have loved them."

Before Caelor could reply, soft footsteps sounded on the stone path. A squire—a mortal servant clad in blue and white—bowed low, eyes wide.

"My lords," the boy said breathlessly. "The Primarch summons you to the bridge. Urgently."

Caelor turned to Luther, his tone shifting from quiet reflection to command. "Come. We'll speak again soon."

Luther gave one last glance to the tree.

And then followed.


The bridge of the Avalon was vast, cathedral-like, adorned with sculpted archways, gleaming bronze control stations, and light-refracting mists that curled through the air like watchful ghosts. A bank of cogitator lenses glowed in soft hues of gold and green, and the towering viewports beyond showed the star-pricked dark of space as the Wardens' fleet hovered in high anchor above Zaramund, outside of the range of the orbital guns.

Luther stepped onto the command deck beside Caelor and behind Artorias, who stood like a mountain carved of resolve and ancient grace, the Ceithir swirling around his cloak like a living mantle.

There was a change in the air. A storm not yet on the horizon—but approaching.

"Multiple ships approaching, my Liege," called the augur officer, voice precise and subdued. "Transponder signals resolving... designations match the Vengeful Spirit, Terminus Est, and escorts."

Luther's brow furrowed, then arched in recognition.

The Terminus Est.

He allowed himself a small smile.

"Typhon," he murmured. "So, you've come too."

Caelor glanced at him. "You know that one?"

Luther nodded. "Calas Typhon. First Captain of the Death Guard. We have not met but I've heard tell of his skill, both on the field and as a commander."

On the viewports, shapes bloomed like monstrous lilies—colossal vessels emerging from the empyrean. The Vengeful Spirit was a void-leviathan of the XVIth​ Legion. Behind it, the bulbous and battle-scarred Terminus Est moved with slow, unyielding menace, its hull scabbed and scored by ancient battles.

"Hailing frequency received, my lord," the vox officer said from his post, glancing up. "It's the Vengeful Spirit. Priority one."

"Bring it up on the hololith," Artorias ordered.

The hololith shimmered to life, its translucent blue projection forming the image of a giant—and a prince.

Horus Lupercal. Son of the Emperor. First found, first raised, beloved by all.

Luther had seen his face before. All of them had. He was the mirror of Imperial charisma: broad of shoulder, dark of eye, his voice a perfect harmony of command and warmth.

But Luther was not looking at Horus now. Not truly.

He was watching Artorias.

And though the Warden Primarch stood as still as stone, Luther could feel something beneath that stillness: the flexing of iron will. A man resisting a current meant to draw him under.

"Brother," Horus said, his smile the very shape of welcome. "What a surprise—and what a pleasure. I did not expect to see the Avalon gracing Zaramund's skies."

Artorias inclined his head with courtly poise. "I heard troubling news from the system, and thought it only right to offer aid. A brother's duty."

"How noble," Horus replied, hands folded behind his back as though he were standing in the gardens of the Imperial Palace rather than aboard a warship. "Of course, your help is welcome. Zaramund is a stubborn world, and the rebellion festers still. The arrival of the Wardens will surely bring confidence to our cause."

Artorias smiled thinly. "Then I shall begin deployment. I already have a plan—"

"Ah," Horus said, lifting one hand. "Of course, but—indulge me. As this campaign is under official designation from High Command, I've… taken the liberty of drawing up our own plan of operations."

There was a silence then. Luther could feel it settle like frost. Not a word from Caelor. Not a breath from any officer on the bridge.

Artorias's smile did not move. "Naturally," he said, voice quiet as the mist. "Your command, your plans."

Horus brightened again—like the sun returning. "Excellent. I've brought with me my own sons and the Death Guard. Typhon is an excellent commander. He will handle the southern arc of the main continent. My Legion will press the orbital platforms and break their defence nets. As for your Wardens…"

The hololith shifted. Maps projected. Luther studied them as they spun, highlighted with soft light. But he saw what was not said. Horus may have feigned surprise but he had clearly been ready for Artorias's presence. He'd adjusted his invasion plans to accommodate it. Luther could not help the feeling that he had stepped into a grudge match between Primarchs.

Artorias was being given the worst of it.

The sectors were dense with entrenched anti-air, civilian population choke points, and fractured terrain—hard to navigate, harder to hold. It was the kind of assignment a commander gave to a trusted rival: difficult, ugly, and visible only if it failed.

It was beautifully executed. Politely worded. A masterwork of political warfare.

"And the Dark Angels?" Artorias asked, his voice unreadable.

"Ah, yes," Horus said, turning slightly. "We've already raised the First Legion's detachment. They'll reinforce the Wolves and Death Guard along the equatorial ridge. A supporting role, naturally and I will be sure to make the best use of their talents."

Luther's gut twisted.

He had a choice.

And he made it.

Without a word to Caelor, he stepped forward into the flickering projection light.

"My lord Horus," he said, bowing his head. "Forgive my interruption."

There was a flicker of recognition in Horus's eyes. Surprise.

"Ah, Commander Luther. I was unaware you were in the field, personally."

"So were many," Luther replied smoothly. "My presence here is as humble support, not as representative of the First's higher command. I and my brothers—those aboard the Pride of Caliban—are but a single blade offered in aid."

Horus arched a brow. "And offered where, exactly?"

Luther met his gaze, and spoke with the tone of a knight in a court long forgotten. He began to lie. Like all good lies, it was mixed with elements of the truth. "Before your arrival, my brothers and I had already sworn ourselves by vow—one rooted in the chivalric traditions of Caliban and Caerdyn Vallis. We have bound ourselves to assist the Wardens in their assault. To abandon that oath would be dishonourable."

The silence was volcanic.

Luther saw the flash in Horus's eyes—a ripple of disappointment. Of calculation.

But it was gone before it could take shape leaving the Protector of Caliban wondering if he'd seen it in the first place.

"Of course," Horus said, smiling again, voice as smooth as oil over steel. "I would never seek to interfere with sacred vows. I am sure your presence will be a boon to the Warden cause. We are, after all, brothers in arms. Let each of us do our part."

Artorias gave a courtly nod.

"Then let us meet on the field, Lupercal."

Horus inclined his head. "The invasion begins within three hours. May the Emperor, beloved by all, protect you."

The hololith died.

The bridge fell into a momentary hush.

Luther felt eyes on him.

He turned—and met Artorias's gaze.

The Primarch studied him like one might study a blade. Not with suspicion. With interest. Quiet recognition.

"Forgive me," Luther said. "If I overstepped."

Artorias raised one hand. "Stop."

Luther stilled.

"You've done me a kindness," the Primarch said. "And a service. One I will not forget."

There was a pause. Then Artorias added, softly: "But know that Horus will not like it."

"I know," Luther said. He straightened, his voice steady. "But I came to this war to fight. To prove my worth once more. I would rather do so, fighting beside knights of valour. Not gangers."

A ghost of a smile tugged at the corner of Artorias's mouth.

"Then this day, you shall have your wish Sar Luther. Today, you and your men are my kin as well."


The city burned like parchment pressed to a forge. The war for Zaramund had gone on for three days now and the world burned.

Luther stepped through the crumbling archway of a ruined hab-block, rubble crackling beneath his boots. Black smoke curled skyward from broken tenements, mingling with the dirty orange glow of chemical fire. The stink of promethium and charred meat filled the air. Above them, the sky was a quilt of ash and tracer fire.

He raised a fist. The Dark Angels behind him—battle-brothers exiled from their father's side, now grim knights without a keep—halted wordlessly.

Down the boulevard below, the Wardens of the XIth​ Legion were pinned. A knot of cataphractii-clad giants hunched behind blasted-out manufactorum debris, ceramite pocked and gouged by repeated impacts. Two suits already lay still in the open—one missing its head, the other collapsed in on itself like a crushed tin.

Heavy bolter emplacements raked the avenue in chattering lines of fire. Luther spotted four of them dug into the upper floors of a reinforced factorum across the square. Well-positioned. Professional. That was rare for human rebels.

Over vox, he heard Caelor's clipped growl trying in vain to reach air support. Denied. Still too much enemy control in the upper atmosphere.

Luther's eyes narrowed. This wouldn't be won with airstrikes.

"Advance," he said, and Nightfall hissed from its scabbard.

He charged. His men followed—three dozen black-armoured Astartes roaring from the shadows like ghosts of vengeance. Merir Astelan was at his right, power sword whining in a brutal arc as he vaulted a collapsed statue and gutted a gunner through a second-story window.

Luther hit the emplacements like a hammer through glass. Nightfall was a river of light and death in his hands—sweeping through flesh, cutting through flak armour like parchment. Gun crews screamed, some too stunned to fire before his sword found their hearts. One tried to draw a knife. Luther drove his power sword up through the rebel's gut, lifting him briefly before hurling the corpse into the others.

"Break them!" he roared.

It was done in seconds. The bolter fire ceased. Smoke and blood hung heavy in the air.

Then—movement on the far side of the square.

Hundreds of rebels poured from alleyways and side-streets, a human tide cresting behind makeshift banners and burning tank husks. They howled as they charged, some in uniforms, others in rags and flak scavenged from the dead. Behind them came tanks—old patterns, cumbersome and belching fumes. Badly maintained, but their cannons still worked.

Luther stood on the high ground and looked down upon them with contempt. He opened a vox-channel to the Wardens below.

"Caelor," he said calmly, "you look like you could use a hand."

From behind the cover, Caelor's helm turned. Even behind the mask, Luther could sense the recognition.

"Dark Angels," Caelor growled, stepping into the open. "With me!"

Wardens and Dark Angels met the charge as one. Bolters thundered. The street vanished into a haze of muzzle flash and blood. Rebels dropped in droves—but still they came.

Luther found himself beside Caelor as the first tank rolled into the open. A bright muzzle-flash. A shell screamed overhead and detonated against a building behind them. Rubble rained down. Another tank rolled forward, this one with a flame unit. It began to fire. Civilians screamed in the distance—too slow, too close.

Caelor surged ahead, Oathbinder held in both hands like a reaper's scythe. He swung and carved a rebel sergeant in half, viscera painting the stonework.

"Lascannons!" Luther shouted. "There—on the rooftop!"

Dark Angels knelt, lined up, and fired. Krak missiles lanced out, one punching straight through the lead tank's turret. It exploded in a cloud of fire and shrapnel. Another fired, missed—then struck true on the third attempt. A second tank ground to a halt, tracks buckled, its engine screaming.

One of Luther's men, Zahariel, leapt atop a flaming Chimera. He yanked the hatch open, threw in a grenade, and dropped back down a second before the hull buckled in a dirty, concussive blast.

The rebel line broke.

Some ran. Others screamed for mercy. Many died trying.

The knights pushed forward, step by grinding step. Luther fought like a man possessed. His blade shone red with blood. He and Caelor stood shoulder-to-shoulder, twin giants in different colours, cutting a path through desperate men.

Luther panted behind his helm. "You fight well, Warden."

"And you," Caelor barked, driving his blade through a rebel officer. "I remember now why I like you."

They fought their way to the plaza gates. Beyond lay the sprawling spaceport—towers, launch pads, void shields, and thousands of defenders. But the outer walls were falling, and the tide had turned.

"We'll take the port together," Luther said, breathless but unbent. "But what of Lucan?"

Caelor turned, scanning the skies as explosions dotted the horizon. Lasgun bolts pattered off his Terminator plate, though he paid no more attention to it than he would rainfall.

"Lucan's target is the main communications hub. Once it's in Warden hands, we'll broadcast a call to surrender. All who yield will be spared. Just the traitor high command gets the axe."

Luther said nothing for a moment.

The idea was so… noble. So unlike what the Lion would do. He would grind the city into dust and salt the earth that was left behind. The Dreadwing in particular would enjoy that task.

Luther looked at the scorched ruins. He saw scared soldiers. He saw frightened civilians who'd picked up guns because someone told them it was that or death. He saw how the Wardens fought—not for slaughter, but to bring an end to the killing.

He looked at Caelor.

"I came here seeking worthy comrades," he said softly. "I see I've found them."


The rebel defenders had broken like pottery under a hammer. Smoke still curled lazily from the shattered outer wall, and the final cries of the dying still echoed through the sundered concourses of the Zaramundian spaceport.

Luther stood beside Caelor amid the aftermath. Ash stained his black armour, and Nightfall dripped with blood that steamed on the cooling ferrocrete.

"It's done," Caelor muttered. He looked to the broken field where dozens of rebel tanks lay gutted and aflame. "This spaceport is ours."

Luther inclined his head. "It was well fought."

Caelor offered a nod in return. "And not without your aid. My thanks."

Luther gave a half-smile. "Save your thanks for after the war, Caelor. I've more killing left in me." He paused, turning slightly as a vox chime lit up his helm. "Lucan is engaged near the comms spire. They're in it deep. I'll take my brothers and meet him."

Caelor clasped Luther's arm briefly. "Then walk in honour, knight of Caliban."

"And you, knight of Caerdyn Vallis."

He turned and marched away, Merir Astelan falling into step beside him, crimson-eyed beneath his helm's lenses.

They passed through ruined causeways, weaving through corridors filled with the dead and the dying, towards the shattered city beyond. Columns of displaced civilians cowered in alleys as the war rolled past them. A basilica burned in the distance, casting a grim orange light across the street.

Astelan finally spoke. "You're taken with them."

Luther didn't pretend not to understand. "They fight well. With honour. That's more than I can say for many Legions I've known."

"Honour's a beautiful word, Sar Luther" Astelan said coldly. "But you remember what nobility gets you in this Imperium."

Luther gave him a glance. "They're not hypocrites, Merir. They aren't wearing virtue like a cloak while grinding bones beneath their heels. They believe in what they are. That's… refreshing."

Astelan snorted. "Rare? Or naïve? They're pretending the galaxy is still a storybook. Give them time, and the real Imperium will break them."

Luther looked away. "They remind me of what Caliban used to be."

"And that," Astelan said more softly, "is why I fear for you."

They walked on in silence after that, boots clanking over broken stone and brass casings.

Then came the call.

A vox-message flickered through the dark. Distorted, but unmistakable. The signal came from the palace quarter. Artorias himself was there—his forces pinned before the gates of the City Palace. He needed aid.

"We're redeploying," Luther snapped, turning to his company. "To me, brothers! Our work isn't done!"

They set off at once, sprinting through corpse-choked streets and craters still steaming from orbital bombardment. Rebel fighters emerged from shadowed balconies and ruined towers. They fell quickly. The Dark Angels advanced like a blade cutting through flesh.

And then—the palace grounds.

It was a warzone fit for the legends of old.

Thousands of rebel soldiers entrenched behind walls of scrap and razorwire. Gun emplacements barked across the killing field. Hundreds of Wardens fought amid the rubble—blue and silver clashing with drab grey uniforms and rust-red tanks. The roar of engines, the shriek of metal, the thunder of bolters—it was deafening.

And there he was.

Artorias.

The Primarch stood at the heart of it all, flanked by his Bladeguard, greatblades rising and falling in time with his own strike. The mist curled even here, trailing from his blade to curl around the boots of titans, and at Artorias's back, in the grip of one of his men, stood the White Tree Standard, stained with soot but unbowed.

Luther led his men into the fray.

Nightfall cut deep, severing limbs and armour alike. Around him, the Dark Angels fought like men possessed, exiled knights returned to the field of honour. They carved a path to the Primarch's side.

Explosions cratered the courtyard. Rebel tanks fired blindly, killing their own in panic. One platoon rushed forward with grenades in both hands, screaming litanies of martyrdom.

They aimed for Artorias.

Luther moved without thought.

He surged past Helion's wall of blades, caught a rebel by the collar, and threw him back into the mob. The grenades detonated a heartbeat later, taking the whole unit with them. Smoke and fire erupted, throwing Luther off his feet.

When he rose, Artorias stood above him, expression unreadable. Helion had stepped forward, greatblade dripping gore, scanning for further threats.

"You saved my life," Artorias said simply.

"I owed you a kindness, Lord," Luther replied, breath heaving. "It seems I've repaid it."

Artorias said nothing for a long moment. Then he pointed to a burning breach in the palace's outer walls.

"We will hold them here. You and your brothers—you will take the palace from within. Find the rebel leadership. End this and this city will be ours."

Luther stared at him. "That honour… the glory should be yours, Lord."

Artorias turned away with a snort. "I don't care for the glory, Luther. I care for an end to this war. You've earned this."

Luther bowed his head for a moment, something catching in his throat.

Astelan stepped up beside him, aghast. "My lord, this—"

"Enough," Luther growled.

He turned to his men. His voice boomed across the courtyard, his sword raised high.

"For Caliban!"

The Dark Angels roared as one, their cry echoing from shattered towers.

"For Caliban!"

And from all around, Wardens took up the cry in kind.

"For Caerdyn Vallis!"

The mist rose with them as they charged—knights of two worlds, united in purpose, storming the breach into legend.


"Lord Luther."

The voice cut through the marble silence like a blade, snapping Luther from his reverie. The lights of the Vengeful Spirit's upper decks glinted off his armour, casting green and gold in fractured lines across the polished obsidian floor. He turned.

Standing not ten paces away was a figure clad in baroque plate the colour of tarnished bone. A skull-faced helm hung from his belt, and his hood was drawn back to reveal a pale, weathered face. The eyes were colder than the void between stars.

Calas Typhon. First Captain of the Death Guard.

"Brothers of noble Caliban," Typhon said with grim amusement, voice deep and iron-edged.

Behind Luther, Merir Astelan made a low, derisive grunt. It was short, but unmistakable. Before it could curdle into something worse, Luther stepped forward, extending a gauntleted hand with courtly ease.

"Captain Typhon, an honour to meet in person," he said with the warmth of old nobility. He clasped Typhon's forearm. "Let me thank you again for acting as the linebreakers through the orbital stations. A necessary but bullish task, taken on without complaint or hesitation."

Typhon blinked, slightly taken aback. Praise was not his daily bread.

"A role we will never shirk," he said at last, the corners of his mouth twitching as if testing whether they could form a smile.

Luther stepped aside and gestured to the knights who flanked him.

"Allow me to introduce Caelor of the First Company and Lucan of the Second—commanders under Lord Artorias, and warriors of Caerdyn Vallis."

Caelor offered a shallow bow, Lucan a warrior's salute. Typhon nodded in return, heavy gaze assessing but not unfriendly.

"I've seen vid-captures of your Legion fight," Typhon said to Lucan. "They die well."

Lucan smiled faintly, taking the remark as it was meant. "We prefer to make the enemy die poorly."

Typhon let out something that might have been a grunt of approval.

Luther, ever the diplomat, straightened.

"We should not keep the Primarchs waiting."

There was a soft, measured tread behind them. Abaddon, silent and imposing in polished black, turned from the great bronze doors ahead. His eye lenses gleamed.

Without a word, the First Captain of the Luna Wolves turned and began down the colonnade toward the Strategium, leading the way.

Luther, Typhon, Caelor, Lucan, Astelan and the rest of the Dark Angels command followed a dozen or so paces behind, their boots striking stone in rhythm, echoes ringing like war-drums in a hall built for gods.

Luther's gaze drifted upward toward the colonnade vaults as they marched, the chamber vast as a cathedral, lit by pale sunlight filtered through stained-glass panels that depicted the victories of the Luna Wolves. His voice was low, pitched for Typhon's ears alone.

"It is fascinating that we should find warriors of the Death Guard in an expedition of the Luna Wolves."

Typhon didn't miss a beat.

"An exchange of ideas," he replied, dryly amused. "A cultural embassy, you could say. We learn of Cthonia and the battle doctrine of the Luna Wolves. We teach them of war as the Death Guard pursue it… and try to avoid speaking about Barbarus."

He let out a breath that might have been a laugh. Caelor tilted his head slightly, curiosity piqued.

"Curious," Caelor said. "That Horus initiated this exchange of warriors so shortly after Lord Artorias first implemented it. The Wardens have been training with the Raven Guard, Ultramarines, Salamanders and Iron Hands for some years now."

Typhon shrugged with the casual weight of disinterest. He turned to Luther with a strange gleam in his eye.

"The Administratum designated Caliban a death world, yes?"

Luther blinked. The question landed with the subtle grace of a thrown blade. He felt the knot of unease begin to tighten in his gut, though he kept his expression even.

"Of a sort," he said cautiously. Then, straighter, firmer, "With the Lion's aid, we slew all the Great Beasts of the forest and instilled order and peace. Caliban is tamed."

Typhon gave a grunt that sounded neither approval nor mockery.

He turned his head slightly to Caelor and Lucan.

"I could not even find records in the Administratum archives for Caerdyn Vallis. Not a single population census. No agricultural markers. No tithes. Nothing."

Lucan's expression darkened faintly. Caelor answered, calm but guarded.

"Much of the information regarding Caerdyn Vallis was declared classified. By direct order of the Emperor."

Typhon let that hang in the air for a long moment, before murmuring:

"How curious."

He returned his gaze to Luther, that unreadable look still buried deep behind eyes too old and too cold.

"The toxic air of Barbarus kills most humans within thirty years," Typhon said. "At higher altitudes, it kills in seconds. The Administratum had set the bar too low on death by the time they found us."

Before Luther could find a reply, the towering bronze doors ahead of them began to part with a hydraulic hiss and a deep mechanical groan.

The strategium opened like the vault of a forbidden reliquary.

Gleaming marble, vaulted iron, and the golden glow of hololithic projectors cast long shadows across the floor, where commanders, captains, and representatives of several Legions waited in ordered silence. All conversation ceased.

There, at the centre of the vast hall, flanked by his captains, Horus Lupercal. Furs were heaped upon his battleplate, and honours and medals from a dozen cultures recently brought to peaceful compliance. It was as though he lit up the entire strategium, and not just with the glitter of gold.

Artorias stood to his right, armoured in blue and silver, a gleaming statue of heroic restraint, no less impressive than his brother. That said, Horus possessed a certain…magnetism that no other Primarch could muster.


Artorias stood beside Horus beneath the glimmering light of the strategium's vaulted ceiling. Every eye in the vast chamber had turned toward them—toward the twin suns of this triumphant conclave. The Vengeful Spirit's master war-room was vast enough to swallow entire regimental barracks, yet it still pulsed with the pressure of so many warriors, officers, and high-command strategoi packed into one place.

Despite all their personal rivalry, the veiled hostilities and decade-long political fencing matches, Artorias knew this moment was not his. This had been Horus's campaign. This would be his speech.

That was the agreement.

And the necessity.

Legion captains, mortal commanders, and dignitaries began lowering themselves in reverence, many descending to one knee. The ritual had begun instinctively, an echo of countless formal occasions. But Horus's booming laughter cut through the air like a thunderclap.

"Don't any of you dare bow!" the Warmaster-to-be declared, arms thrown wide like an actor on a stage.

Some chuckled. Others froze mid-motion, awkward and unsure. Horus's charm flowed over them like oil across steel, lubricating pride and masking offense.

Artorias stepped forward, voice clear, precise.

"Today, we honour you."

Horus turned to him, lips curling in a grin that did not reach the calculating depths of his eyes. He swept a hand across the hall with that same stage-born flourish.

"Indeed. You have our thanks."

Then came the performance.

"My deepest, heartfelt gratitude to each of you that has come here today," Horus began, voice deep and smooth, "and beyond, to every soldier of the Emperor that fought to avert this disaster. I owe you a debt greater than words can express. I know that for all of you, the performance of duty in the cause of humanity is reward enough…"

There it was.

"…but nevertheless, know that you carry the appreciation of the Emperor with you."

He had said "our thanks" before, but "my gratitude" now. The pronoun had shifted with practiced ease. The attention that had been communal, shared, was now drawn subtly toward him, to his voice, his authority, his image.

Artorias's face didn't move. But he noticed. Of course he noticed.

He always noticed.

Then, Horus's tone changed. A practiced stillness entered his stance. The transition was seamless—like a tragic actor donning a sorrowful mask.

"As I give thanks to those whose ears can hear it, so I pay respect to those that will never hear words again."

The massive hololithic projector shimmered behind them, casting a light-field of the planet Zaramund. It slowly rotated, blood-red tactical overlays showing the city-rubble, blast craters, and scarred continents. Hundreds of markers—casualty tags—glowed like embers across its surface.

Artorias let silence linger before stepping forward once more.

"They sacrificed all," he said, his voice like a blade drawn slowly from its sheath, "for the Emperor, for each other, and for the people—and for the future—of Zaramund."

For the briefest instant, the air in the strategium grew still. A challenge. Subtle. Barely more than a breath. But it had happened.

And Horus?

He smiled.

"My brother is correct," he said smoothly. "Remember them, and honour them."

His voice filled the chamber, and the echo was immediate. A chorus of voices repeated the words in a low, respectful thunder:

"Remember them, and honour them."

The moment passed. Horus pivoted, perfectly, into celebration.

He began naming names. Lauding the Luna Wolves, detailing the heroism of Typhon's Death Guard, praising a dozen regiments of Solar Auxilia who had held the northern continents against suicidal assaults. His voice was rich and warm, his face a mask of admiration.

Artorias no longer heard a word of it.

His eyes had gone to the hololithic projection again. The casualty lists shimmered at the edge of the display. His gaze fixed there—hundreds of thousands of dead. Too many of them Wardens.

He stood still, stone-faced, surrounded by the applause of lesser men. His gauntlets flexed once around the hilt of Ceithraig at his hip. Not in anger, but in quiet reflection.

This war had been won.

But it was not a victory. Not what he considered one anyway.

Across the room, amid the assembled guests, he saw Luther.

The Calibanite stood tall and proud in his polished battle-plate, helm clipped to his hip, the Sword of Luther sheathed behind his shoulder. He wore the polite mask of every commander in the room, his expression pleasant, his stance neutral.

But Artorias saw the boredom behind the eyes. The same detachment. The same mild disdain.

You see it too, don't you?

He didn't need to speak the words. Luther, like him, was too used to peacocks in palaces, too used to war being cheapened by politics. Perhaps he played the game too often himself.

Artorias looked away.

Let Horus play his games.

He would endure.

The Emperor still watched.

And duty was louder than applause.


The applause still echoed as the formalities dissolved, the stiffness of ceremony softening into the murmur of mingled voices, the sound of clinking goblets and moving armour. The warlords of the Imperium now moved among each other like old generals at a feast—exchanging congratulations and veiled boasts in equal measure.

Horus embraced him.

It was warm. It was genuine. It was theatre.

Artorias returned it with all the appropriate strength, his silver-trimmed plate pressed against Horus's black and gold. Laughter came easily from the Warmaster's lips, and he clapped Artorias on the back as if they were comrades in a barracks and not rivals on a battlefield of ideas.

When they stepped apart, the air between them remained close—fraternal, cordial, sharp-edged.

"Tell me," Horus said, lifting a goblet from a passing serf and handing it to Artorias, "how is it that you and Perturabo always seem to find each other at war?"

Artorias sipped the wine—bitter, vintage, Terran. "I love my brother deeply," he said without pause.

That drew a loud laugh from Horus. "It takes a special kind of strength to enjoy Perturabo's company."

A smirk played at Artorias's lips. "We work well together. The Wardens and the Iron Warriors—our doctrines are compatible."

"Ah, doctrine," Horus echoed with mock reverence. "You know, these curious team-ups of yours and the Lord of Iron always seem to occur when I and Dorn are waging campaigns elsewhere."

Artorias only smiled. "I hadn't noticed."

Horus chuckled and took a long drink from his goblet before turning slightly to face him more directly. "I confess, brother, I'm surprised to see you here at all. This was my theatre of war."

"I heard the planet was in danger," Artorias replied, eyes cool. "I thought I'd lend a hand."

"And a fine hand it was," Horus said. "Still, I understood that you weren't officially attached to this compliance. I should, of course, make sure the record reflects your absence. The last thing I would wish is for you, dear brother, to be censured."

He smiled pleasantly as he said it. The unspoken reminder of Lorgar's humiliation still stung.

Artorias returned the smile with practiced serenity. "You are kind, brother. But I already submitted a report. To Malcador."

Horus's expression flickered.

Subtle. Just a crack. A twitch of muscle at the edge of his cheek, gone in an instant. But Artorias saw it. He always did.

"Malcador," Horus repeated, slowly. "Of course. Always watching. Always whispering."

"I find his oversight clarifying," Artorias said, taking another sip of wine. "Besides, we have become rather fond of each other as of late. Similar ideals."

There was a pause between them—quiet, but alive with the unspoken.

Then Horus laughed again, genuinely this time. "You always did enjoy this dance. It's refreshing. Most of our brothers avoid politics like plague."

"I enjoy it too," Artorias admitted. "Though I find it more rewarding when the barbs are properly honed."

A flash of teeth from Horus. "You wound me."

Just then, movement across the room caught Artorias's eye.

A warrior in grey plate. He possessed a shaved head etched with words in painstaking micro-script, was speaking with Typhon and Luther. Several of the Wardens stood nearby, circled like stone monoliths, respectful but wary. The grey-armoured figure gestured smoothly with gloved hands, voice low and serpentine.

Erebus.

He was smiling.

Why is there always a serpent where you least expect one?

Artorias was about to excuse himself when Erebus began walking toward them—only to be intercepted by Abaddon, the Luna Wolves' first captain. They exchanged brief, hushed words.

Too quiet to hear.

Too calm to be casual.

Then Erebus approached them both, bowing slightly.

"Forgive the interruption, my Lords" he said, voice smooth as silk, like a snake hiding in tall grass. "A most fortunate day. Victory and brotherhood—glorious things."

Artorias said nothing. He let Horus do the speaking. That was the game now.

"What is it, Erebus?" Horus asked, his smile still affixed.

Erebus's black eyes flicked between the two Primarchs like a predator studying prey, and his thin lips curved.

"Another guest arrives, my lords. The Lion."


A soft but audible curse slipped from Horus's lips. Just a murmur, but Artorias heard it.

So did Erebus.

And Horus recovered in a heartbeat, his face smoothing into effortless command. He stepped forward, his voice echoing across the grand chamber.

"We are to be honoured."

The room quieted. The warriors of a dozen legions turned, attention drawn to the Lupercal as if by gravity.

"Another of my brothers will be joining us shortly," Horus continued. His tone was fluid, confident—as if this had always been planned. Only Artorias saw the flicker in his eyes. That this was not planned. That this was a disruption.

The towering portal doors of the strategium ground open a few minutes later, with no fanfare. No drums. No announcement.

And then he entered.

Lion El'Jonson.


The Lion of Caliban. Primarch of the Dark Angels.

He came alone. No guard. No herald. No banners.

Clad toe to neck in obsidian-black war-plate, chased in reddish gold and bright silver, the plastron of his armour was sculpted into the regal visage of a great hunting cat—its mane framing a ruby-clustered clasp that held a white cloak trimmed with black fur. His startling green eyes swept the chamber like blades. Fair hair fell to his shoulders, pulled back by a wrought-iron band. At his waist hung a sword with a pommel of an eagle's claw, gripping a sapphire the size of a man's fist.

And he was angry.

Every line of his face was clenched. His fists were balled. The muscles in his jaw moved like tectonic plates.

He walked without hesitation, ignoring the words of honour presented by ranking officers, without so much as a glance at the kneeling figures around him.

Artorias's gaze swept to Luther.

The man had gone pale, his expression like a man seeing a ghost.

The room had fallen to one knee in reverence.

Only Horus and Artorias remained standing.

Luther—slowly, stiffly—rose as the Lion approached, trying to form words, some act of loyalty, some offering—

The Lion raised a hand.

"I will deal with you momentarily."

The words fell like steel dropped onto stone. Cold. Sharp. Absolute.

Luther lowered his head, hands clasped tightly at his stomach. Silent. Shamed. A prisoner in everything but chains.

And Artorias looked into the Lion's face for the first time.

The rage. The frost. The power.

He felt it rising in his own chest—a cold anger, long buried, fed by memories of silence, of disregard, of how the Lion had treated his sons. Of what he had tried to do to them.

Artorias said nothing.

He could not trust what would come from his lips.

Horus stepped forward again, voice light, tone almost playful.

"My brother, you have done that which none of our enemies has ever managed," said Horus with a smile. "Taken me unawares."

The Lion's eyes slid to him—first Horus, then Artorias.

When their gazes met, Artorias felt something cold tighten in his chest. A test, unspoken. A line was being drawn, and neither had yet stepped across it.

The Lion said nothing, but the message was clear.

We are not friends. You are barely worth being called my brother.

Horus's smile did not falter. "Where is the Invincible Reason, brother?" he asked. "It grieves me that we did not fete your arrival with proper ceremony."

The Lion's voice was curt.

"Better that I came unheralded. Chance brought me back to Zaramund. Imagine my surprise to see the ships of Caliban amongst the fleet of the Mist Wardens and Luna Wolves."

Horus spread his hands, his apology silent but present in posture.

"Need was immediate. It is a credit to your warriors that they answered my call. They have fought bravely and well in the service of the Emperor."

The Lion's lip curled.

"The lives of my warriors are not yours to spend like coin, Horus. Buy victories with the expense of your Wolves, not my knights."

The room held its breath.

Artorias stepped forward.

His voice was calm, but it carried the weight of command.

"Your knights fought with honour and courage, brother. Had it not been for Luther and his men, the spaceport would not have been taken and the compliance would've taken three times as long."

The Lion turned.

His gaze locked on Artorias, and the temperature in the room seemed to fall. His voice cracked like a lash.

"I was not speaking to you."

He turned from Artorias then, his full attention now settling on Luther.


The silence in the strategium was suffocating.

The Lion of Caliban stood at the centre of the storm he had created, his green eyes blazing with a fury so tightly leashed it crackled in the air like the scent of ozone before a storm. He glared at Luther and the assembled Dark Angels, his voice low — not shouted, but honed razor-sharp by contempt and restraint.

"My command was clear, your duties well prescribed. You were to remain on Caliban. You answer to no other but me, save the Emperor Himself."

Luther did not flinch. His voice was calm, even reverent.
"Of course, my liege."
He said no more. His eyes met the Lion's with quiet, measured defiance, or perhaps something more tragic — a wounded loyalty trying desperately not to die. Artorias, standing nearby, could see the pain behind the mask. Luther had gone inside himself, closed a door to preserve his dignity, and left only a ghost behind to stand in his place.

Artorias could not understand. He could not fathom why the Lion — a figure of such legendary nobility — would choose this moment, this place, to crush his own second-in-command before the eyes of brothers and strangers alike.

The Lion took a slow step forward, gauntleted fists at his sides.

"You were my right hand, Luther, as I had been yours. I must know where my hand is at all times. I cannot move my gaze away only for my hand to take up a blade without my knowledge."

Luther trembled. Whether from anger or grief or shame, Artorias couldn't tell.
His voice came next, forced through clenched teeth and cracking breath:
"Your will is my command, liege. Your word alone shall stir me in the future."

The words felt hollow in the chamber, spoken like a prisoner's vow, not a warrior's oath.

The Lion's expression did not soften

"The sword must be sheathed, Luther. You will be returned to Caliban and there you will remain until I return or call for you. Your warships will come with me to the expeditionary fleet. With this disruption to Zaramund I need every vessel, and you will have no use for them."

Luther swallowed hard, the silence between them unbearable.
He gave only a solemn nod and dropped his gaze to the deck plates, hands still clasped in front of him like a penitent.

"Prepare for your departure," the Lion said, turning his eyes now to the rest of his sons, not even addressing them by name.

Then his eyes flicked briefly toward Horus and Artorias. Irritated. Cold.
"There will be no further celebration of insubordination."

With that, he turned and strode from the strategium, his white-cloaked silhouette vanishing into the shadows of the arching portal without a single backward glance.

For a moment, no one moved. The silence was thicker than any battle-smoke.

Artorias's jaw was clenched so tight it ached. He could feel the rage rising in him, not like fire — but like frost, sharp and numbing.

Enough.

He broke from the gathering without a word and followed the Lion into the corridor beyond, the doors of the strategium groaning shut behind him.


Artorias's boots struck the polished deck with a sound like distant thunder as he stormed after the retreating form of the Lion. The other commanders and legionaries faded behind him in a hush of shock and unease. His jaw was set, knuckles white around the hilt of his sheathed blade. The corridor ahead glowed gold and crimson under the grand chandeliers of the flagship, but all he could see was Luther—shamed, trembling, humiliated—before the assembled heroes of Zaramund.

The Lion walked with deliberate calm, the great white-furred cloak rippling at his back. Artorias's voice rang out like a blade unsheathed.

"Was that necessary, brother?"

The Lion of Caliban stopped. He didn't turn, not immediately. "Speak your grievance, Primarch of the Forgotten," he said flatly.

Artorias closed the distance, boots crashing to a halt beside him. His voice was low but bitter with fury. "You belittled a man who fought with honour. You shamed warriors who bled and died to hold the line. The Dark Angels saved lives on Zaramund. Luther saved lives. And you offered them nothing but scorn."

Finally, the Lion turned his head, pale green eyes like polished emeralds narrowed with something between disdain and warning.

"Luther is mine," he said. "He is of my Legion. His purpose, his failings—his fate—are not yours to question. You may honour him if you wish, Artorias, but you will not presume to interfere with discipline among my Legion."

Artorias bristled, shoulders tightening beneath the silver-edged blue of his warplate. "Discipline? Is that what you call it? I saw a proud warrior broken like a beast beneath your boot. I know not what passed between you two to deserve your choler, nor do I care. What I do know is that he led men in glory. And if there were justice in your heart, you would have seen it."

The Lion's lip curled faintly. "Spare me your sentiment. The man disobeyed direct orders. He left his post. He endangered everything. There is no glory in defiance."

"Then I pity your sons," Artorias spat. "Because if loyalty earns exile, if heroism wins only your silence, then your Legion follows not a lion, but a tyrant with a chain in hand."

The Lion turned fully now. "And your Legion?" he asked, tone soft and cutting. "What are they, Artorias? Bastards of a ghost legion. Children bred for slaughter. How many of your 'sons' even know who they are? How many of your newbloods know what they were before they found you?"

Artorias's breath caught.

The Lion's voice became ice. "I remember the XIth​ Legion before they found their way. Their instability. Their failures. And I remember how they endangered everything when they fled like cowards under the guise of hope. You forget, Artorias—I petitioned the Emperor to spare the Imperium the danger they represented."

"You petitioned to erase them," Artorias said. "To have their minds wiped. To see them folded into your own Legion like wayward chattel. And you call that mercy."

"I call it duty."

"You call it cowardice," Artorias growled. "Just as you call Luther's bravery betrayal. You are no lion. You are a butcher of honour and a strangler of hearts."

The Lion did not flinch, did not react. He turned once more, beginning to walk away.

"Luther is of my Legion," he said again, tone final. "Your outrage changes nothing. Return to your cowardly sons and teach them to the meaning of courage, if you can."

Artorias's fist slammed into the wall beside him, metal screaming. "If not for the fact we stand aboard Horus's flagship, I would demand blood for that insult."

The Lion paused at the end of the corridor.

"Then it is fortunate," he said, "that you still know your place."

Artorias's eyes burned.

"I let it go only because of Luther," he said, voice dark as ash. "Because his honour stays my blade. But one day, Lion, that debt will be repaid."

The Primarch of the First Legion said nothing.

And then he was gone, the white of his cloak vanishing into the shadows at the end of the golden hall.


The march to the hangar felt longer than any battlefield crawl through the blood-slick mud of Zaramund.

Luther walked at the head of the small procession, his proud shoulders drawn inward, his helm held beneath one arm like a penitent carrying the weight of his sin. Each footstep rang like a death knell on the polished deck, echoing too loud in the cavernous halls of the Vengeful Spirit. Behind him came his brothers—Zahariel, Israfael, Astelan and the rest, their silence more painful than any wound. None of them spoke. What could be said after such humiliation?

They had fought. They had bled. They had won.

And yet, the Lion had seen fit to strip them of honour in front of the Imperium's best and brightest.

The worst part was not the sentence. It was the shame. The disgrace. It clung to their shoulders like a yoke of iron, dragging their gaze to the floor as crewmen passed and pointed with cautious, whispered pity. They were not traitors. They had not disobeyed for vanity or gain. They had answered a desperate call to arms and stood as knights ought to stand—steadfast in the defence of the Imperium.

But now their warships would be taken. Their arms would be stripped from them. They would be locked behind the walls of Aldurukh as if they were errant children returned from mischief.

Luther's throat burned. It was not from rage. It was from hurt.

How swiftly the Lion's love and trust could sour.

He clenched his teeth and walked on, refusing to let tears breach the walls behind his eyes. If nothing else, he would not cry in front of his men.

They turned the final corner that led to the hangar.

And stopped.

Every Dark Angel froze.

Rows upon rows of warriors stood in formation, their pale blue armour burnished and flawless, silver trim catching the deck lighting like starlight on a winter lake. Each bore upon their chest the mark of the Tree. They stood shoulder to shoulder in perfect symmetry, forming wide, regal avenues like the honour guard of some grand ceremony.

At their centre, directly before the waiting shuttle ramp, stood Artorias.

His warplate was adorned only by the drape of his long royal cloak, and between his hands he held Ceithraig, the tip planted against the metal decking like the sceptre of a knight-king.

He raised his voice, and it rang out like thunder made of song.

"HAIL, SAR LUTHER! HERO OF ZARAMUND!"

The words shattered the silence. The Mist Wardens roared in chorus, their voices reverberating through the hangar like the battle-chant of a thousand shields being struck.

"HAIL, SAR LUTHER! HERO OF ZARAMUND!"

Luther staggered. His steps faltered, a hand coming up to his chest as if the blow had struck him there. Around him, Zahariel and Israfael looked about in disbelief. Even Astelan's habitual grimace had given way to wide-eyed shock.

Still trembling, Luther took a step forward. The Primarch spoke again.

"HAIL SAR ASTELAN! HERO OF ZARAMUND!"

Then another.

"HAIL SAR ZAHARIEL! HERO OF ZARAMUND!"

Artorias strode a few steps forward as well, sword still planted like a standard before him.

"HAIL SAR ISRAFAEL! HERO OF ZARAMUND!"

With each shaky step, Luther and his brothers took, the Unbroken King would name another of them, the words echoed by every Astartes in the room.

When he named the last of them, Artorias spoke once more, his voice rang like a paean. "Brothers of Caliban, heroes of Zaramund."

The Mist Wardens roared again.

"HAIL!"

Luther swallowed, hard. He could no longer contain the tightness in his chest, the way his vision blurred as if steam rose behind his eyes. He kept walking, and his brothers followed, but their steps were faltering—wounded not by war, but by the sudden weight of grace.

When they reached the base of the shuttle ramp, Luther stopped, face lifted to Artorias, words trembling on his tongue.

"I… I do not deserve this, Lord," he said.

Artorias stepped forward, gaze unwavering, sword now sheathed once more.

"You are wrong," he said, voice low and clear. "You and your warriors do deserve this. You fought with honour. With courage. When the Imperium called, you answered. Not for glory. Not for reward. But because it was right."

Luther bowed his head.

"I know not what passed between you and your Primarch," Artorias went on. "Nor why he has chosen shame over recognition. But I do not agree with him. And so, let me do what he would not. Let me honour you. As you should have been."

From beneath his cloak, Artorias drew forth something gleaming—a laurel of burnished auramite, shaped in the ancient style of Caerdyn Vallis, its silver tinged with pale-blue enamel to match the heraldry of the Wardens. Luther recognized it. A reinforced replica sat atop the Primarch's helm after all.

"I was given this," he said, lifting it high for all to see, "by the Emperor Himself. When I set aside my throne and crown to become a prince of His Imperium, He gave me this as thanks. It was not wealth. It was not power. It was a gift of meaning. A mark that sacrifice in the name of justice and honour does not go unnoticed."

He stepped closer to Luther, and as the Dark Angel looked up, Artorias gently placed the laurel upon his brow.

"Now I give it to you. And with it, the same message: You are seen. You are valued. And you are not forgotten."

Luther fell to one knee.

And his brothers followed.

His voice broke as he spoke, eyes wet with emotion, the shame finally cracking away like ice shattered beneath sunlight.

"Thank you…" he whispered. "My… My King."

Artorias placed a hand upon his shoulder.

"Rise, Sar Luther. Hero of Zaramund. Knight of Caliban. The Imperium still needs men like you."

And the Mist Wardens, as one, struck fist to chest and cried again to the heavens.

"HAIL, SAR LUTHER! HERO OF ZARAMUND!"
 
The Haunting of Cadmion New
The fog came in heavy over the scarred hills of Cadmion, wrapping the black earth in coils of brown, dirty mist. It muffled sound, bent shapes, and soaked everything it touched—but it wasn't alive. It didn't shift like the silvered mists of home. It didn't whisper. It just was, a lifeless veil cast over a world on the cusp of blood.

Scout-Marine Mohrdrehd of the respected 8th​ Company moved silently through it, his form hunched in the lean hunter's crouch taught to all initiates of the Mist Wardens. His armour was light—too light for a full Astartes—but patterned in pale blue and silver greys to match the dawn-fog. His brothers flanked him, forming a loose diamond as they advanced through the thicketed ridgeline that overlooked the city.

Ahead, nestled in the folds of a valley scorched by ancient tectonics, the capital city of Vardane stretched like a sleeping beast. Walls of steel and stone ringed it, marked with the sigils of dead dynasties. Spires jutted from its heart, tall and elegant, like lances raised in silent defiance. The people of Cadmion had survived Old Night alone. They had endured warp storms, fallen empires, raider fleets, and worse—and when the Imperium came offering peace, they sent back the diplomats in pieces.

So now the Mist Wardens had come. Shadows before the storm.

"You feel that?" came a whisper from Talan, moving beside Mord. "Like the air's dead. Not like home. Not like home at all."

Mord didn't look over. "It's just fog."

"Not the Ceithir," said Iacyn from behind, tone clipped. "This fog doesn't hide you. It's too still. Too unclean."

"That's in your head," muttered Vernan, the youngest of the squad after Mord himself. "And if it isn't—good. For there is nothing in this universe that can compare to the beauty of the Ceithir."

"Quiet," came Sergeant Cystern's voice through the vox, sharp as a blade drawn. "Formation tight. Eyes front."

The Wardens dropped to their knees in near unison, the fog curling gently around them. Ahead, Vardane's outer towers loomed closer—half-veiled but clear enough through their optics. Mord's gaze narrowed as he studied the terrain: breach points in the wall, vox relays atop gun towers, the flicker of active patrols weaving through the city's outlying factories.

Their mission was simple in principle: infiltrate the city undetected, mark strategic locations for orbital strike and teleport homers, sabotage where able, then exfiltrate. No banners. No glory. Only silence, precision, and the eventual judgment of the Emperor.

"If we pull this off clean," Cystern added, voice softer now, "we'll have earned the notice of the Lord-Warden. Another step toward your battleplate. A step closer to standing as full sons of the Wardens."

The words stirred something in Mord. Not longing. Not pride.

Memory.


The halls of the Sanctum were unlike anything Mord had ever known. Towering vaults of pale stone, carved with runes older than the Imperium itself. Shimmering mists drifted through high arches and stairwells like living ghosts, shaped and woven by the quiet hum of the Ceithir. It was alive here, in the stones and the air and the silence. It was home.

The boy's boots slapped softly against the frost-laced flagstones as he tried to match the long, slow strides of the towering Astartes beside him.

He trailed just behind an old Mist Warden—one of the ancient brothers he sought to join. The one who'd greeted them before proceeding to beat their bodies and their pride into the frozen earth. Alric. The warrior's face was half-buried in a white beard, his remaining arm sheathed in an aged pauldron, and the runes on his cuirass pulsed with slow blue light. The scent of storm-salt and steel clung to his every step.

Mord jogged to keep up. "Where are we going?" he asked, heart already tight with suspicion.

The Watch-Lord didn't look back. "Your kin have come."

Mord froze mid-stride. His fingers clenched. "I'm not going back," he said quickly, voice rising. "You can't make me. I belong here—with the Ceithir, with the Wardens. It's my fate!"

Alric halted then, turning to look down at him with the weight of ages behind him.

"Then why," he asked, voice gravel-low, "are you telling me that?"

Mord opened his mouth, but no answer came. His fury sputtered into shame. He looked down, heat flushing his face.

"Come," the Warden said. "Face what must be faced."

They walked in silence through vaulted halls where voices echoed like memory and mist curled in drifting, thoughtful ribbons. At last, they emerged into an open courtyard, lined with ivory statues of the first Mist Wardens, and flanked on all sides by veils of cascading fog. The sun shone overhead, refracted in the mists like fractured gems.

Mord braced himself to see his parents waiting.

But instead, there was only one figure.

A tall man in a hooded silver-grey mantle, robes drifting as if caught in invisible wind, even though the air was still. His hair was the colour of old ash, and where his eyes should have been, there was only a soft, twilight glow. The Ceithir around him pulsed and parted like a tide. Power and quiet amusement radiated from him like heat from an unseen fire.

Sevrin. The Mist-Father.

Mord stopped again.

The Warden bowed—not a nod, but a full, respectful bow at the waist. "Mist-Father," Alric said. "He is yours."

Sevrin smiled faintly. "And not a moment too soon. Thank you, Watch-Lord." The Warden turned and departed without another word, his robes whispering against stone.

Sevrin folded his arms behind his back, watching Mord quietly.

"Well?" he said after a long pause. "Have you no hug for your favourite grandfather?"

Mord's fury crumpled like parchment. He ran forward and threw his arms around the old man's waist. Sevrin hugged him in return, one hand resting atop Mord's head, as if feeling the shape of his thoughts through his scalp.

"I thought it was them," Mord muttered into his chest.

"It is," Sevrin said, pulling back gently. "Your mother and father are here. I told them I would bring you."

Mord looked away, embarrassed now. "I'm not going back."

Sevrin's expression didn't change. "No?"

"No." Mord's voice hardened with conviction. "I belong here. The Windmere was wonderful—but the Ceithir called me. It always did. Even before I understood it. When I was small, it would wrap around me when I was scared. Whisper to me when I was alone. It's a part of me."

Sevrin raised a brow. "The mist speaks to many. But not all listen."

"I listened," Mord said. "And when I saw the Mist Wardens for the first time… it was like seeing a dream step out of the fog. And when I saw him—Artorias—I knew. I knew there was nothing else I wanted in the world. I want to fight beside him. I want to earn the Ceithir. I want to be the greatest Warden who ever lived."

For a long moment, Sevrin studied him in silence. Then he chuckled softly.

"Ambition like your mother," he said. "And stubbornness like your father. A dangerous recipe. But sometimes, it's the reckless mixture that burns cleanest."

"Why did you come, then?" Mord asked.

"To see you. And to remind you—" Sevrin's gaze grew distant, eyes glowing faintly like stars beneath a tide, "—that roots are not chains. And that even a mountain, if it grows proud, forgets it began as ash."

Mord blinked. "…What does that mean?"

Sevrin gave a crooked smile. "It means I'm old and like to hear myself talk."

Mord smiled despite himself.

Sevrin placed a hand on his shoulder and began walking with him toward the far archways. The mist parted gently at their steps.

As if the Sanctum itself listened to Sevrin's voice—respected it—clearing the way not out of deference, but curiosity. Each footfall was muffled by the silence of sacred halls, by echoes too old to name. They walked slowly, side by side: the old riddle-weaver and the boy who wished to become more than what his years could justify.

Sevrin did not look at Mord as they walked. His hands were folded behind his back, the heavy sleeves of his robes billowing like fog-wrapped wings.

"You know," he said, his tone light but worn like the edge of a whetstone, "the path you've set your little feet upon is not one of comfort. It is a blade's path. A narrow ridge walked in storm and silence."

"I know," Mord answered. He clenched his fists to still the shaking. "But I've made my choice."

Sevrin gave a slow nod, his strange eyes aglow with faint starlight. "So young to speak of destiny. But it listens better to children, I think. Before the world teaches them fear disguised as wisdom."

They passed beneath an archway lined with iron runes, the air colder now, sharper. The deeper halls of the Sanctum loomed ahead, carved into the very heart of the mountain, where the mist hung like breath held too long.

"You've walked far for one so small," Sevrin continued. "But even this first step—leaving the warmth of home—has sent ripples through hearts deeper than you know. Your parents have known for some time."

Mord blinked. "They… knew?"

"Of course," Sevrin said, glancing down at him. "Your father saw it in the way you watched the sky. In how you chased the mist in your dreams. Brynhar is no fool—he accepted your path, though he carries the weight of your choice in his one remaining hand."

Mord hesitated. "And Mother?"

They walked on a few more steps before Sevrin answered. When he did, it was quieter, the riddles stripped away for something older, more human.

"She does not approve."

Mord's jaw clenched. "She doesn't care. Not really. She only—"

"No," Sevrin interrupted, and this time, there was steel behind his words. "You may speak many things in these halls, Mord, but not that lie."

The boy fell silent, lips pressed into a thin line.

Sevrin knelt suddenly, the long folds of his robe coiling around him like resting wings. He met Mord's eyes—not with power, not with age, but with piercing kindness.

"Elyria loves you like the roots love the tree. You are a part of her, bound by breath and blood and choice. That is why she is afraid."

"Afraid of what?" Mord whispered.

"Of losing you. Of the Ceithir taking you beyond even her reach." Sevrin smiled sadly. "She was not born of the mist, not truly. She learned to walk its edges, but it does not whisper to her the way it whispers to you."

Mord looked away, ashamed again, the fire in his chest cooling under the weight of his grandfather's gaze.

"I don't have to leave," Mord said, quieter now. "They can't make me."

"No," Sevrin said. "They can't. But no law of mist or blade says you must break your mother's heart to follow your path."

Mord looked down, uncertain.

Sevrin said nothing more.

The mist curled around them, and for a moment, Mord thought he could feel the Ceithir listening.

Watching.

Waiting.



The fog lifted on Cadmion. It did so slowly, painfully slow. Another difference between their two worlds.

It clung to the towers and walkways of the city like oil-smoke, not the whispering breath of the Ceithir that Mord had known all his life, but a dull, chemical haze. Industrial. Muffled. It muted color and made every shadow deeper, every light harsher.

Perfect weather for ghosts.

They were five—Mist Wardens in the grey-blue cloaks of the Scout Corps, faces half-shrouded, weapons mag-locked to their backs or hidden beneath folds of cloth. Mord moved in the centre of the group, watching the pulse of life around them.

Cadmion's capital—Vardane—was massive, a relic of techno-feudal resilience that had endured the worst of Old Night. Hive-spires jutted like broken spears into the cloud-thick sky, and half-ruined transit lines still ferried people between district walls. Every third street had barricades. Armoured enforcers marched in trios, rifles slung and eyes scanning. Loudspeakers crackled overhead with city-wide broadcast warnings about "foreign invaders" and "Imperial infiltration."

They were not wrong.

Mord and his squad slipped through the outer wards by posing as merchant guards from the Forge-Districts. No questions asked, only a scanned bracer chip and a nod. Inside the mid-city levels, it was harder. Too many eyes. Too many curious minds. Even with their void-mesh cloaks wrapped tight, the Mist Wardens stood out—taller than most men, shoulders broader, their movements too quiet, too measured.

They walked in pairs. The fog helped.

But it didn't help enough.

Two enforcers—helmets black, visors gold—stopped at a corner as Mord and his brothers crossed an elevated rail track.

"You see that?" one muttered.

Mord heard it.

They had half a second.

He slowed, glancing back—then kept walking, just fast enough to draw them.

"Oi. You!" one barked. "Stop there."

Mord ducked into an alleyway. The bait was easy.

The two enforcers followed, pulse carbines raised.

They never saw the others.

From above, from the fog, from shadowed alcoves—the Mist Wardens struck.

Silent. Precise. One took the throat, the other the spine. Knives, not bolters. That was the way of the Raven Guard, and Artorias had listened when Corax taught.

They laid the bodies behind rusted drums, took the enforcers' comm-units, and disappeared before the echo of boots faded.

Mord wiped the blood from his knife and whispered, "They're starting to notice. The damned fog is lifting."

His sergeant—Cystern, broad-chinned and pale-eyed—nodded once. "Time to separate. Five of us in one place? No longer safe."

The squad split wordlessly, as they'd trained. One by one, they vanished into the mist-wrapped avenues of Vardane.

Mord's objective was the spaceport.

He moved like water, flowing from alley to underpass, blending with the crowds where he could. In a cloak, with his helm removed and face streaked with dirt, he looked like a tall worker, maybe ex-militia. He kept his head down, listened for patrols, studied traffic patterns.

He passed a checkpoint near a magrail line. The guards were bored, joking about the "ghost legion." They didn't see the Warden behind them.

From a warehouse rooftop, Mord watched the landing fields. Massive grav-rigs, orbital haulers, sub-atmo skiffs. Dozens of them. A perfect artery—if they could sever it. If they could trap the Cadmion high command on-planet.

He adjusted his scopes, marked fuel lines and choke-points.

"Observe. Scout. Sabotage where possible." That had been the order.

One target stood out: a fuel node feeding the larger skiffs. Mord blink-clicked a rune on his ocular lens and uploaded coordinates to the strike-feed. Another Warden would handle it. Or perhaps the Raven Guard. Mord didn't know where they were, but he knew they were here—shadow brothers, blades in the dark.

Seven Mist Warden squads had entered Vardane. Dozens more were infiltrating cities across Cadmion's surface. Their Raven Guard cousins operated in tandem, unseen and unacknowledged, save by encoded bursts on shared vox channels.

Together, they were tightening a noose.

Mord exhaled slowly through his teeth and shifted to the next position. His fingers brushed the rune-charm on his belt—a gift from his sister, Caera, before he left on the mission.

"Let the Ceithir guide you," she'd said.

Mord glanced once more at the fog—so much heavier, duller than the mists of Caerdyn Vallis. But still… there was something in it. Not life, but silence.

And silence had always been his friend.

He moved again. Toward the next marker. Toward the next shadow.


The spaceport was a slab of fortress-concrete sunk into the heart of Vardane like a jagged blade. Landing towers loomed, studded with vox-arrays and anti-orbital cannons. Sirens rotated in brooding silence atop control hubs, dormant for now—but not for long. Mord knew war was coming.

He crept along a maintenance trench at the perimeter. His camo-cloak brushed against ferrocrete walls slick with condensation. He paused, eyes flicking left. Something felt wrong—like the air itself had shifted.

A presence.

He turned.

And in one fluid motion, drew his combat blade.

A hand struck his wrist with the grace of falling silk, wrenching the weapon away.

Mord froze, eyes narrowing.

The figure before him emerged from shadow—tall, lithe, cloaked in matte black. Pale eyes stared from a helmetless face, hair raven-black and cut short. A beak-like respirator hung loosely at his hip.

"Ghosts don't draw steel on kin, Mord." The voice was low, rasping, tinged with familiarity.

"Caryth." Mord exhaled. "You walk too quiet."

Caryth grinned faintly. "You breathe too loud."

Despite the sharp discomfort that lingered behind the Raven Guard's eyes, the warrior offered a hand. Mord took it.

They clasped wrists—a warrior's grip—and for a moment, the unspoken tension between them eased. Caryth had always endured Mord's blankness better than most, though his skin still bristled with its touch.

"Still making people's skin crawl?" Caryth asked, quirking a brow.

"They move faster that way," Mord muttered.

The two scouts slipped deeper into the complex side by side—raven shadow and mist-born blade, both born for silence. They moved between ship platforms, observation towers, munitions stacks. Caryth was almost impossible to track—blinking in and out of shadow like smoke. Mord's path was slower, more methodical. Whenever he passed close to guards, they flinched, rubbed their arms, stepped away. "Bad air," they muttered. "Something's wrong here."

One guard nearly turned. Mord had to shift position, slow his breath.

Another—just a boy, really. Seventeen, maybe eighteen—saw him outright as Mord passed through a shadowed gantry. Their eyes locked. The boy's mouth opened.

Mord crossed the distance in two strides and caught him before he made a sound.

There was no time to hesitate.

The blade went in clean, under the ribs, into the heart. Mord held him as he died.

"Ceithir forgive you," he whispered, and lowered the body gently behind a stack of fuel drums.

Caryth said nothing. Only nodded once, solemnly.

The charges came next—melta bombs, shaped thermals, timed disruptors. They planted them beneath haulers, inside power conduits, around communication spires. Every step was timed to their internal chronometers.

At the last ship—an old, slab-sided freighter modified for atmospheric deployment—they planted a triad of melta cells beneath the ventral fuel port.

Then Mord heard it.

Footsteps. Frantic. Voices shouting. Sirens.

He looked up as a klaxon blared across the skyport.

The air crackled with sound. Across the landing yards, people were shouting and running, some waving signal flares. On a loudspeaker overhead, a voice cut through the air in an angular, harsh dialect.

Proto-Gothic, filtered through helm translation.

"Attention Vardane! Prepare for defensive mobilization. Unidentified fleet on approach. All stations to full alert. Civilians to shelter levels."

Mord ducked behind cover, eyes scanning.

"Did they spot the fleet?" he asked sharply, voice low.

Caryth tapped his auspex, scrolled through encrypted comm-feeds, checked for pinged identification codes.

He frowned.

"No. Not our fleet. The fleet is still cold and cloaked at the edge of the system." A pause. "This is someone else."

Mord's eyes narrowed behind his lenses. "Then who—?"

Overhead, the sirens screamed louder. Defence platforms along the horizon began to turn toward the upper atmosphere. Air traffic stilled, then scattered. Panic began to ripple across the port like fire through dry grass.

Caryth muttered, "We're going to find out."

Mord instinctively checked his blade. His hearts thundered not with fear, but readiness.

Whatever fleet was coming... it wasn't theirs.

And it wasn't expected.


Aboard the Gloriana-Class Flagship Avalon
High Orbit, System Edge – Cadmion
Transcribed from the private records of Ilira Torest, Remembrancer to the Mist Wardens


The Avalon was a cathedral of war and wonder. Her command spire rose like the spine of some ancient god-beast, a vast amphitheater of gold-rimmed terminals and statuesque tacticians wrapped in naval blacks. The scent of machine-oil and incense lingered in the air like a half-remembered prayer. To stand upon her bridge was to be dwarfed by both architecture and purpose.

Ilira Torest stood behind the observation dais, her dataslate gently pulsing as she transcribed details, reflections, and tone. Not merely facts—others could record those—but feeling, the breath behind the steel.

At the prow, near the pulpit, the Primarch stood like a statue cast from myth, clad in plate so pale it mirrored moonlight. At his side stood Captain Althea, sharp-eyed and severe, every inch the embodiment of naval discipline. Her voice was clipped, precise, as she relayed orbital telemetry.

They spoke of ship trajectories, fleet patterns, cultural inflections in Cadmion's defense net. There was no laughter here, only careful regard, and the soft hum of star-killing machinery. From a respectful distance, Ilira Torest observed, her stylus hovering just above her thin slab of memory-slate, the words already blooming behind her eyes.

"...their orbital patrols move irregularly," Althea was saying. "But not unintelligently. A cadence of tradition rather than efficiency."

Artorias folded his arms, Ceithraig sheathed across his back, the argent hilt catching the filtered light. "Old Night habits die hard," he said with a soft smile. "Still—Branne will unmake those rhythms soon enough."

Ilira was about to mark that down when the vox officer's voice rang out crisply from the command dais above.

"Priority request, my lord. General Auvex is requesting a direct audience."

Artorias turned slightly, amused. "Well," he said, "summon the good general before he explodes with anticipation."

A moment later, the hololith shimmered into being. The image formed: General Auvex, a tall man with a barrel chest and the glint of a polished monocle affixed over one eye, his medals practically clanging against one another. His face, though aged and weathered by many campaigns, bore the overeager gleam of a man who'd waited his entire life for this moment.

"My Lord King!" he exclaimed at once, bowing so deeply his hololithic projection nearly lost cohesion. "To stand in even simulated presence of your glory—Emperor's blood, I never dared to dream it! You honour me. You honour us all."

Ilira arched a brow and tapped her slate. Overcompensating. Likely calculating the next three sentences of flattery before he speaks them.

Artorias smiled, the way a mountain might smile—barely perceptible, but unmistakable. "The honour is mutual, General. Your men shall serve with similar valour, I do not doubt it."

"Oh, they will, my King!" Auvex blurted, catching himself a breath too late. "That is—they do, they have, they—Emperor help me, what I mean to say is—we are at your command. Every soldier in my fleet has read the tales of your exploits. Mist and Blade, The Lament of Sireth, A Knight of Thorns and Fire. Penned by the masterful Mistress Torest herself!"

Ilira blinked, surprised. Even her datapad hesitated mid-sentence. She'd grown used to the slow burn of reputation, but to hear her name dropped with such flourish?

She glanced to Artorias, who simply turned his head and gestured her forward.

Ilira stepped lightly into the hololith's field of view, bowing her head with professional grace.

Auvex practically glowed. "A pleasure, madam. A deep honour. I assure you, I shall give your pen glory to record."

Artorias's voice, smooth and commanding, cut through the air like Ceithraig through smoke. "Then let us speak of such glory. How may I help you, General?"

The man straightened—what he could manage of it—then cleared his throat.

"Begging your pardon, my lord, but if I might ask… why the delay? The men grow restless. They long to fight beside your sons. With respect, why wait when the glory of battle could already be upon us?"

Artorias did not bristle. Instead, his gaze held Auvex's with patient weight.

"We are not here to offer the storm, General," he said. "We are here to shape it."

He stepped aside, and Ilira's heart beat faster even before she saw the tall figure emerge from the shadows.

Branne Nev, Commander of the Raven Guard detachment, strode forward in his pitch-black plate, eyes like buried embers under a pale brow. His voice, when it came, was gravel and silence.

"Our ships drift in high orbit, cloaked and tracking key installations. Once the orbital guns and fleet assets are neutralized, you will have clear skies for landfall. Any sooner, and your transports burn before they touch soil."

Auvex frowned, though he tried to keep it respectful. "Of course. I did not mean to presume."

"Then let me offer you more than patience," Artorias said. "I shall join your landing force. My sons need no hand upon their shoulders. I will stand beside your warriors, General."

There was a long pause. Auvex blinked. "I—I—you—?"

Artorias smiled, like dawn cutting through rain. "I shall be relying on your finest. The fiercest. The fastest. Your men must be swift to keep up—and strong enough to hold the line beside me."

Auvex's breath caught. "Then, my King… I must prepare. Immediately. Vigilantis Imperator, my flagship—it will stand ready."

"Good," Artorias said. "Then go. History waits for no general."

The hololith dissolved in a flicker of azure static.

Ilira exhaled slowly and resumed her notation. The general would be writing his memoirs by nightfall, she wagered.

Then Branne paused. His head cocked. His hand went to his vox-bead. His expression darkened.

"Movement," he murmured. "Cadmion is sounding the alarm."

Artorias's eyes narrowed. "Were we detected?"

Branne shook his head once. "Not us. Another fleet is approaching. Large. Pattern unresolved."

Ilira's fingers froze above her dataslate.

The fog thickens, she thought.

And behind the veil, new shadows stirred.


The city of Vardane, capital of Cadmion, trembled beneath sirens.

Mord slid into the alleyway, his breathing shallow beneath the cowl of his cloak. Caryth followed a breath behind, the Raven Guard's movement near-silent despite his bulk. Around them, the echoing klaxons of the spaceport cut through the haze like hunting horns. Floodlights swept the fog-choked avenues, their beams scattering off moisture and exhaust.

Behind them, the distant thunder of engines roared to life—cargo haulers and defence craft lifting from the tarmac in panicked sequence. The people of Cadmion were moving to defend their world.

They melted into the shadows along a low security wall, slipping past the last checkpoint. A thin trail of light marked where one of Mord's melta charges had gouged a breach in the ferrocrete hours earlier. Caryth gave a sharp hand signal, and the two began their exfiltration.

Every step brought them closer to the edge of the port, closer to safety—but Mord's body was still charged with that terrible hum of anticipation, like lightning before the storm. His fingers twitched near the ignition bead hanging from his belt.

It was only once they had passed into the dark urban expanse, slipping unnoticed through crowded streets and leaping across rooftops, that Caryth finally broke the silence.

"Now?" the Raven Guard asked softly.

Mord didn't hesitate. He unclasped the detonator from his belt. The small device pulsed once under his thumb. He pressed it.

A low thud rolled beneath the city like a beast stirring in its sleep. Then came the chain reactions.

From the skyline, a dozen orange blossoms bloomed across the spaceport. Plumes of smoke and fire lashed the air. The shuddering crack of pressure waves reached them a heartbeat later. Defence towers cracked open, their ammunition cooking off in rising staccato; landing ships and fuelling lines erupted in curtains of molten debris. One by one, their carefully chosen targets collapsed in on themselves, swallowing landing pads and cutting off the arterial flow of the port.

A hiss from Mord's vox broke through the roar. Sergeant Cystern: "Good work, Windmere. Move to the rally point."

They made for the heights.

The city was fully awake now—alarms howling in every district, enforcers and troops scrambling in confusion. The chaos created the perfect veil. The scouts moved like ghosts.

By the time they reached the top of a tall arcology overlooking the city's heart, the other squads were already assembled. The broad rooftop was shrouded in the last remnants of dirty brown fog and choked exhaust, the flashing lights of the burning spaceport glinting far below. Mord rejoined his kin—Talan gave him a brief nod—and slipped into formation beside him.

Two Raven Guard squads flanked the Mist Wardens, black shadows at the edge of the rooftop.

Mord glanced to Caryth. The Raven Guard was staring at the sky.

"What is it?" Mord asked quietly.

Cystern was mid-sentence—giving precise instructions for exfiltration, next contact points, fallback zones—when Caryth raised one hand.

"Something's wrong," Caryth murmured.

The others turned skyward.

Through the ever-churning clouds, a new light was bleeding—bright and amber-red, unnatural. It pulsed like a wounded star.

Then came the groaning.

A tremor passed through the sky—not sound, not exactly, but a pressure in the bones. The mist above them churned as if disturbed by something vast. Shapes swirled within it. And then, it came.

Breaking through the cloud layer with a roar that shattered the wind, a massive battleship emerged.

Its prow was split and bleeding flame, decks venting oxygen and debris in steaming rivers. The hull bore the cracked and re-welded marks of brutal retrofitting. Charred banners flapped from bent antennae. The engines screamed in failure, yet it descended with dreadful purpose—toward the city.

"No... Emperor preserve us," someone muttered.

Cystern's jaw was clenched, his posture frozen. Caryth took a step forward.

"That's a Cadmion ship," he said softly.

Mord could see the emblem even through the smoke. A golden spire, the symbol of this world—scratched but unmistakable.

"But why—" Mord began, but the words died in his throat.

The vox flared.

Not with orders. Not with encrypted coordinates. But with screaming.

Voices—human voices—scrabbling against the edges of sanity. Not battle cries. Not distress calls. Raw, agonized terror. They echoed in multiple languages, devolving into choking sobs, incomprehensible howls, children weeping, a chorus of dread stitched into the static.

Their helmets couldn't filter it. There was no protocol for this.

Mord looked at Cystern, who stared, silent.

"I—" Mord started.

"I don't know," the sergeant said, voice tight. "I don't know what this is."

The ship continued to fall.

Its hull groaned like a dying god, glowing red with heat and madness. It was not descending as a wreck.

It was aiming.

Mord felt a chill in his bones colder than the wind. The screams hadn't stopped.

And in that moment—watching the broken sky, watching the flaming titan fall upon the city he had just crippled—Mord understood that whatever had arrived on Cadmion...

…it was not a good thing.


The sky tore open.

The wounded battleship fell like a judgment from the stars, trailing a wake of fire that stained the clouds crimson. Its descent was no accident—no failed re-entry or navigational error. It angled, nose-down, toward the heart of Vardane, as if the hand guiding it had chosen the place with great care.

Toward the Government Spire. Toward the centre of the world's power.

Mord couldn't move. None of them could. They watched, rooted by something deeper than awe—something primal, ancient, bred into all life that looks up and sees death descending.

The Cadmion ship struck.

A heartbeat of silence.

Then light.

Blinding. All-consuming. The impact shattered the horizon. A sun bloomed where there had been towers and squares and government palaces. The detonation came an instant later—a roar, a wall, a scream of air itself—and it hit them like the wrath of a god.

"Take cover!" bellowed Sergeant Cystern.

They dove behind rooftop structures, low defence walls, anything that might shield them. Mord flung himself down beside a cracked ventilation tower as the shockwave slammed into the arcology like a titan's fist.

The building groaned. Glass shattered across the arcology. Hundreds—thousands—of windows exploded into gleaming shards that scythed through the air. Below, the streets turned into killing grounds as panes the size of banners rained down. Screams joined the din of sirens and collapsing architecture.

Mord pressed his helm tighter against the wall, feeling the whole tower tremble beneath him. His auto-senses dimmed automatically, sparing him the worst of the sound, but he still felt it in his bones. The wave passed like a living thing, devouring half the city in fire and smoke.

And then—quiet.

The wind returned. Shattered glass crunched beneath armoured boots. One by one, the scouts rose from cover.

The city was no longer a city. It was a wound.

Where once had stood spires and fortresses and the ceremonial heart of Cadmion's resistance, there was now a smouldering crater, miles wide, lined with molten rebar and the remnants of civic pride. The haze of ash rolled in unnatural waves, casting the skyline in a dusk-like pallor despite the hour.

Mord stood slowly, feeling the weight of it in his chest.

Then he looked up—and froze.

The sky was full of falling stars.

No… not stars.

He knew the shape. He had trained to recognize it. Sleek, predatory. Like blades hurled from orbit.

"Drop pods," Caryth whispered beside him, voice hoarse.

The streaks of fire multiplied by the second. Scores of them. Hundreds. Each one a missile. Each one carrying death.

Then, from the vox, came a whisper.

Not in code. Not a distress call. Not encrypted. Just… a voice, dragging itself out of static.

"We come for you."

It slithered through every channel. Every helm. Every ear. A sound that didn't raise volume so much as it raised dread. There was laughter beneath it. Wet, broken laughter.

Mord's fists clenched. His throat was dry, but his voice was sharp and cold.

"Night Lords."

The others turned to him, the name hanging in the air like a curse.

Cystern was already moving, working with the other sergeants barking into the vox, trying to cut through the jamming. It came and went in spurts, only half-formed words reaching the edge of comprehension.

Mord glanced to Caryth. The Raven Guard stood still as a statue, but there was tension in his shoulders.

Far below, the city screamed anew.

The first wave of drop pods slammed into the outer districts. The sound was like thunder wrapped in iron, echoing off half-shattered buildings. Some landed in the wreckage of the spaceport, others in marketplaces, residential towers, public gardens—anywhere people had fled to for safety.

And then came the screaming. Not in fear. In pain.

The kind of screaming that followed monsters.

Mord swallowed hard. His limbs ached. The aftershock of the blast still rang in his nerves. But he could not look away.

The city was burning.

And the true enemy had only just arrived.


The stars parted before them like a tide recoiling from shore.

The Avalon glided at the vanguard of the Mist Warden fleet, its massive hull casting shadows over the smaller cruisers and escorts arrayed in precise formation. Raven Guard stealth frigates rode in the void like wraiths, barely visible save for the brief glint of drive trails. The Auxilia fleet, utilitarian and proud, followed behind, weapons primed, banners hung, and formations tight.

Beyond them, Cadmion loomed—still wreathed in ash and stormlight.

Artorias stood at the Avalon's forward strategium, his gaze unwavering on the display of the planet. The world's magnetic field trembled under atmospheric stress. Fires blazed on its surface—some natural, others not. Smoke curled high into orbit, joining the storm clouds already thick with the debris of burning ships and tumbling wreckage.

The Primarch's face, carved from marble and resolve, betrayed little. Only the way his gauntleted hand clenched behind his back hinted at the fury rising within him.

On the legion vox—secure, sanctified, encoded—came the whisper:

"We come for you."

It wasn't loud. It wasn't shouted. It slithered. A silken, flayed voice buried beneath layers of vox distortion, barely above a breath.

It moved through the command deck like a virus.

Several officers turned pale. One dropped their dataslate. Even Althea, ever calm and composed, felt the hairs along her neck rise. She glanced at Artorias.

The Primarch stood at the forward edge of the strategium, facing the tactical display. The planetary feed was still calibrating, but the explosion radius that had erupted near Cadmion's capital was already mapped—an entire segment of the metropolis gone, its governmental district obliterated in an expanding ring of radioactive fire.

Artorias's voice was soft and cold. "Play it again."

The vox-officer hesitated, then obeyed.

"We come for you."

This time it seemed to echo.

Althea turned, the green glow of the hololith reflected in her eyes. "That voice—it's not local. Nothing in Cadmion's command structure has that cadence. That… pleasure."

"No," Artorias said. His voice was controlled, but something beneath it trembled—an ancient instinct. "It is not Cadmion."

He lifted his eyes to the viewport.

Through the churning atmosphere, lit by fire and falling debris, they saw them.

Ships.

More than a dozen. None bore IFF signals recognized by the Warden network. They had no transponders, no heraldry flashing bright from their hulls. Their profiles were long and jagged, as though the void itself had broken their shapes. Several captured Cadmion shipwrecks floated amongst them as well. One, even from here, looked like a carcass of a leviathan, hanging low in the upper atmosphere, its prow broken and burning, its hull dripping fire as if it bled magma.

They were not elegant.

They were not his brother's. But he recognized them. Their crude markings. The midnight blue and gold. The obscene ornamentations meant to evoke only one thing in their enemies.

Terror.

The VIIIth​.

Artorias's fists clenched again.

Althea stepped forward, voice quiet. "Those aren't Raven Guard vessels."

"No," he said. "They're not."

He paused, watching one of the captured voidships bank low toward another city. "Patch me into a secure vox. Priority cipher. I want Lucan."

Althea gave the nod. Moments later, the channel opened with a soft chime.

"My Liege?" came the voice—rich, amused, and arrogant in that way only Lucan managed to be.

Artorias could almost hear him smiling.

"I was just finishing a rather intense discussion with one of my Valiants about whether the planet's gravity would interfere with their hair. You interrupt at your peril."

Artorias didn't rise to the bait. "Look out a viewport, Lucan."

A pause. Then: "Ah. I see them."

His tone changed. The laughter faded, replaced by a quiet steel.

"Ugly bastards. Do you recognize them?"

"I do."

Artorias exhaled once. It was the sound of a man giving name to something he had hoped not to face.

"Night Lords."

Lucan didn't reply for a beat.

"Huh. That would explain the screaming over the wide vox."

From his place in orbit aboard the Heart of Flame, Lucan's view would've been nearly identical. A massive Cadmion battleship plummeted through the lower clouds like a meteor. Even before it hit its target, its hull was coming apart in the atmosphere. Chunks peeled off. Flames gouted from its flanks.

Lucan again, quieter this time:

"That's a deliberate descent, Lord. They're crashing on purpose."

"Yes."

"That's madness."

"Yes."

Another voice cut in—General Auvex, his tone all clipped protocol and veiled anxiety.

"My Lord Primarch. The fleet stands ready. Are we to proceed with deployment?"

Artorias's jaw set.

"No more waiting. No more diplomacy. I want full battle formations. Begin atmospheric entry."

He turned toward Althea. "Deploy the Bladeguard. Get me a teleport lock. I will not watch this from the stars."

Lucan's voice over the vox again, the humour returning in flashes like light through stormclouds.

"So it's to be war after all. I'll have the Valiants scour the cities of resistance. Shall I leave any monsters for you, Lord?"

Artorias allowed himself the ghost of a smile. "If you're feeling generous."

"I'll try not to steal all the glory."

The channel cut.

Althea looked at her primarch. "And if the Night Lords refuse to stand down?"

Artorias's expression hardened into something colder than fury.

"Then we teach them the meaning of mercy—by its absence."

Below, Cadmion burned.

And the sons of Caerdyn Vallis descended.


The building groaned like a dying beast.

Chunks of glass and metal shrieked as they peeled away from the arcology's upper frame. Plumes of smoke and ash poured into the sky as Mord and the scouts sprinted down the twisting stairwells. Every step felt like it could be the last—each footfall met with tremors that shuddered through steel.

"Move!" Sergeant Cystern barked. "Down! Go!"

The stairwell vibrated violently as another distant explosion shook the city. Dust and plaster rained from above, and the walls cracked like old bone. Caryth vaulted a shattered railing, landing a few steps below Mord, grabbing his shoulder as the stairwell behind them gave a moaning, tearing sound.

"We're not dying here," Caryth growled, and kept running.

They burst into the main lobby of the tower just as the first support column gave way with a deafening groan. Iacyn and one of the Raven Guard were caught by falling debris, crushed instantly. The rest didn't stop to look back.

Out on the street, panic painted everything in streaks of flame and shadow. The entire building leaned, groaning, against the low clouds of ash. Mord threw himself into a run, sprinting down the avenue with Caryth and the others. Behind them, the arcology—once a polished obelisk of the Cadmion skyline—buckled, twisted, and collapsed.

It was like the wrath of the mountain gods of myth—glass and ferrocrete roaring down like an avalanche. What windows remained shattered in rippling waves up and down the block, raining glittering death. Screams were swallowed beneath the deafening thunder of the fall. Wind from the collapse buffeted the streets like a hurricane, throwing civilians and wreckage through the air. A civilian vehicle hurtled past, smashing into a wall in a burst of metal and blood.

Mord dove behind an overturned transit hauler, dragging Caryth with him. The others found what cover they could.

And then—silence. A deep, oppressive silence that followed like the exhalation of a great beast.

Ash fell like snow. It clung to them—to their cloaks, their pauldrons, their armour. Mord glanced sideways and saw Caryth, his features obscured under soot and grime. For a moment, they were no longer Mist Wardens or Raven Guard. Just pale ghosts wandering a graveyard.

Cystern stood, breathing heavily, a rent down one side of his armour. "We move. Extraction is still viable. Original coordinates. Move fast and quiet."

No one argued. They turned, ducking low, and began the long trek through the broken bones of the capital.

The city was deathly quiet for nearly two minutes.

Then came the gunfire.

It cracked from around a corner, wild and panicked—Cadmion army holdouts, eyes red-rimmed from dust and terror, opened fire the moment they caught sight of the scouts. The first few rounds pinged off Mord's pauldron before he dove behind a mound of shattered concrete.

"Return fire," Cystern ordered flatly.

A few silent bolts were all it took. The Warden scouts fired with calm, mechanical precision. None of the shots missed. The Cadmion soldiers dropped where they stood—no screams, no glory.

Then silence again, but this time disturbed by something worse.

Farther down the thoroughfare, the air carried a different kind of gunfire—shorter bursts, the deep bark of bolters, layered with cries not of resistance but of pain. Real pain. Screams that curled at the edges. There were no orders being shouted. No tactics. Just death.

Cystern's face was set like stone. "We avoid it."

"But—" Mord began, jaw tightening.

"It is not our war to fight," the sergeant said. "The Primarch will answer this. Not us. We move."

Reluctantly, Mord nodded.

They passed through a half-collapsed alley, sidestepping the shattered remains of what had once been a bakery. A burning flyer hung from a lamppost, smouldering down into the puddles of blood and water that slicked the street. Civilians were running now—hundreds of them—mothers clutching children, elders gasping and limping through the dust, wide-eyed teenagers dragging friends behind them.

Mord's armour had no symbol left to it beneath the ash. He was one of many shadows.

Then, they saw it.

Up ahead, a wide avenue opened onto what had once been a transit hub. The corpses of Cadmion soldiers lay scattered, torn to pieces—many not cleanly. Some were flayed. Some were missing limbs but still breathed, barely.

And around them moved others.

Massive, hulking forms. Legio Astartes—but not like Mord or Caryth. Not like the Raven Guard or the Wardens.

These ones were monsters.

Their armour was a blue so deep that it looked almost black, slick with gore, decorated with chains and dangling trophies. Arcs of lightning played out over the plate in erratic bursts. They moved like jackals—fast, laughing, snarling beneath rebreathers shaped like screaming skulls. They toyed with the wounded, kicking them aside, carving sigils into the walls with their knives.

Mord watched one drag a half-dead soldier across the floor by his entrails, singing softly to himself.

He clenched his fists, teeth grinding. He began to move.

Caryth caught him.

"Mord."

"They're killing them. Playing with them—"

"You'll die. And you'll do nothing for them if you do."

Mord looked again. The Night Lords were a dozen strong. The Cadmions hadn't stood a chance.

He said nothing. Just nodded.

They turned away.

They moved again, down a side street. There were more civilians now. Fewer soldiers. The army had broken. Cadmion was already lost.

Mord's thoughts were a storm—one he couldn't quiet.

And then he saw them.

A woman, wrapped in a long cloak torn from ash and soot. She carried a boy—no older than seven—half-dragging, half-carrying him down the ruined road.

The boy had dark hair. Green eyes. Eyes like Mord's. The woman reminded him—sharply, painfully—of her.

Elyria.

Two Night Lords came after her, their armor wet with fresh blood. They laughed behind their helmets, voices like razors scraping glass. One licked his blade. The other made barking sounds like a beast pretending to be human.

The woman stumbled. The child cried out.

Mord's world narrowed.

He broke off, sprinting across the rubble-strewn intersection without a word.

"Mord!" Cystern roared across the squad vox. "Return to formation! That's an order!"

Caryth reached for him but was too slow.

Mord was gone—into the smoke, toward the screaming.

Toward them.


The night was a suffocating weight.

Blood pulsed cold in her leg where the jagged shard of glass had sliced deep, dragging each step into agony. Mara's breath came ragged, shallow — too fast, too desperate.

"Come on, come on…" she whispered to the boy, Aedan, clutched tight to her chest, feeling his small body trembling against hers.

She didn't understand what was happening. What these monsters were, or why the sky had torn open like the gods were angry and raining fire down upon them.

Her world was breaking. The city — her home — was burning and screaming.

She saw them. The things with the blue armour, the glowing eyes behind terrible helmets. Their voices were like death itself—rough, mocking, cruel. They played with the dying like children with broken toys. She saw her neighbours—her friends—crushed and flayed, their blood spilling out like rivers across the broken streets.

Her husband—his body dragged away, entrails exposed—had tried to fight them, but they had torn him apart as though he were nothing.

Now it was just her and her boy.

She ran, breath catching in her throat, pain screaming in her leg, every agonized step slowing her down. In her panic, she darted into a narrow alley, hoping to lose them, to hide.

But the way was blocked. Rubble and twisted metal sealed her fate.

She sank to her knees, tears hot and bitter on her soot-streaked cheeks.

"No, no, no…" she sobbed, clutching her son tighter. The world felt like it was closing in—dark and cold and endless.

Then, the worst sound.

Slow footsteps.

Turning, she saw them.

The Night Lords.

They didn't rush her. They didn't need to. They were playing, savoring the moment. One knelt and traced a knife along the boy's cheek, making a shallow cut that drew a small scream.

"Shh," she whispered fiercely, pressing a trembling finger to his lips. "Don't look, it'll be over soon."

The nearest Night Lord laughed—a sound like shattered glass and rot.

"Over? Sweet child, we promise you—this is just the beginning."

The cold dread curling in her stomach turned to ice.

Then—


A shadow exploded into the alley.

Mord moved like a storm unleashed—his armour smeared with ash, his presence sudden and fierce. The helmed figures froze, their glowing eyes narrowing in surprise. They hadn't expected company—not here, not now.

One hissed to the other, voice low and harsh. "A scout. Leftovers of the Raven Guard in orbit... but fools, all of them."

The other laughed—a cold, cruel sound like metal scraping bone.

Mord's voice was low and sharp. "Leave. Now. Or I will kill you both."

They didn't move.

Steel sang through the smoke.

The first Night Lord lunged, his ceramite fingertips sharpened into claws slashing a deadly arc toward Mord's throat. He ducked, feeling the blade graze his armour, and slashed upward, aiming for the joint of the attacker's elbow. The blade bit deep, cutting through power armour and sinew. The Night Lord snarled, stumbling back with a spray of black blood.

But the other was already on him.

A vicious kick slammed into Mord's side, sending him crashing against the alley wall. The impact rattled his ribs; pain flared sharp and fierce. The second assailant swung a cruel, hooked blade low. Mord barely rolled away, the weapon scraping against the cracked concrete where he'd stood.

He gritted his teeth.

He couldn't afford to be slow.

Mord ripped a length of jagged metal pipe from the debris at his feet and spun, catching the charging Night Lord across the helmet with a bone-jarring clang. The figure staggered, momentarily dazed, and Mord seized the moment—he plunged his combat knife deep into the back of its knee joint. A sickening crunch echoed as the Night Lord screamed, collapsing to the ground, clutching the wound.

But the other Night Lord had recovered and surged forward with feral speed.

Mord barely blocked the slash of the hooked blade with his forearm, the force sending sparks flying as metal clashed. Blood oozed from a deep cut across his arm, burning hot and sticky. The Night Lord pressed the attack, hammering Mord with brutal strikes.

Cornered, Mord lashed out again with the pipe, but the foe caught it mid-swing and yanked, nearly tearing the weapon from Mord's grip. With a grunt, Mord dropped the pipe, drawing his bolt pistol in one smooth motion.

He fired twice—once into the shoulder, the other into the side. The Night Lord staggered but did not fall. Instead, he roared and charged again.

Mord ducked under a vicious blow and shoved the Night Lord hard against the alley wall, grabbing a length of chain tangled in the rubble. Wrapping it quickly around the attacker's neck, he twisted tight. The Night Lord thrashed wildly, clawing at the metal, but Mord held firm, squeezing with every ounce of his superhuman strength.

The other Night Lord had risen and moved toward Mara and Aedan, snarling, blade raised.

Mord's eyes flashed. With a desperate roar, he slammed the chained attacker's head against the wall repeatedly until the movements slowed—and then stopped.

He lunged toward the second Night Lord, who snapped his hooked blade toward Mara's face.

"Get back!" Mord shouted, grabbing the child and yanking him from the path of the blade. The hook grazed Mord's armour, tearing through and biting into his flesh.

Blood ran hot down his side.

Pain ignited every nerve, but Mord roared again, firing a short burst from his bolt pistol at the Night Lord's neck. The monster's head jerked violently, then sagged forward.

Panting, Mord leaned heavily against the wall, chest heaving.

His arms shook as he wiped blood from his face and looked at Mara, her eyes wide with a mixture of fear and confusion.

He knelt and said quietly, "I am Mohrdrehd of the XIth ​Legion of the Emperor's Legio Astartes. I will keep you safe. I give you my word."

She recoiled slightly—his cold presence unsettling—but the desperate hope in her son's eyes softened her.

Mord extended his hand again.

This time, she took it without hesitation.

Together, they stepped out of the alley, into the nightmare-torn city beyond.


As they spilled out of the alley, Mara's lips parted, trembling with gratitude. "Thank you..."

The words barely left her throat before a torrent of bolter fire shredded through her and Aedan.

The heavy rounds tore into flesh and bone, ripping their bodies apart with brutal precision. Aedan's small scream was cut short, his limbs flailing uselessly as blood sprayed in violent arcs. Mara's face contorted in pain and horror, a red mist blossoming across her torn clothing as her body crumpled backward, lifeless.

Then, mercilessly, the rounds detonated—miniature explosions blossoming from their armor fragments, tearing open even more wounds, spraying gore and shrapnel across the alley walls.

Mord's roar shattered the silence—raw, furious, guttural.

He spun toward the source, hearts hammering as a whole squad of Night Lords surged forward, eyes burning with savage hunger.

Steel tightened in his chest. He lowered his blade, drew his pistol, and prepared to die.

Closing his eyes, he commended his soul to the Ceithir, praying his spirit would find its way home.

The Night Lords charged, shadows of death stalking him with murder in their eyes.

Just as they were upon him, the street erupted with gunfire.

From shattered windows, hidden corners, rooftops—the scouts of mist and raven unleashed a hailstorm of sniper rounds.

Heads exploded, helmets ruptured like rotten fruit.

Limbs jerked, bodies crumpled, blood sprayed in choking sprays.

Almost simultaneously, the Night Lords fell, their merciless advance shredded by precise, lethal shots.

Mord sagged to his knees, blood oozing from multiple wounds, armour smoking and torn.

The healing stimulants coursed sluggishly through him—pain dulled but far from gone.

His gaze dropped to the shattered remains of Mara and Aedan, lifeless and torn.

A weight of sorrow pressed down on him, heavy and cold.

His voice cracked as he whispered, "I'm sorry... I should have been faster. I should have—"

Sergeant Cystern's hand clamped firmly on his shoulder.

"Enough, Mord," he said, voice steady but not unkind. "We're not done yet. Things are going to get a lot worse before they get better."

Caryth stepped forward, supporting Mord to his feet with a grunt.

But before Mord could even draw breath, a chilling voice echoed through the ruined streets.

"You have no idea how much worse."

The sky darkened as dozens of Night Lords, jetpacks roaring like banshees, descended in a deadly storm.

Their armour gleamed with malice beneath the flickering flames of the burning city.

They encircled the scouts—silent, merciless hunters. The VIIIth​ Legion's infamous Raptors.

Mord tightened his grip on his knife and pistol.

The real nightmare had only just begun.


They landed like vultures, fanning out with disciplined menace—dozens of Raptors, their cobalt and brass armour streaked with blood and ash, chainblades purring like eager serpents. Smoke curled off their jump packs, the burning city casting hellish silhouettes behind them.

From their ranks, one stepped forward.

He moved with a predator's grace—slow, assured, cruel. The leader.

His helm was shaped like a snarling beast's skull, the paint scorched and cracked, his armor lined with trophies—fingers, teeth, bones—tied by sinew.

He circled the huddled scouts like a wolf studying prey.

"Well now…" he said, his voice crackling with amusement through his helm's vox. "What kind of stones do you bastards have, skulking through a battlefield that doesn't belong to you… killing over a dozen of my men without even a fair fight?"

His tone was theatrical, almost delighted.

None of the scouts responded—until Caryth took a step forward, cloak fluttering in the acrid wind.

"This isn't your campaign," he said coldly. "The Night Haunter has no authority here. You're not welcome, and your presence is a violation of standing orders."

The Raptors tensed at that, and cruel laughter erupted from several of them—dark, wheezing mirth.

One barked, "The Night Haunter's campaign is wherever the Primarch wills it to be, little bird."

The leader stopped his circle, facing Caryth fully.

He raised both arms theatrically and declared: "Zso Sahaal. Talonmaster. Your executioner. You just signed your death warrants."

The Night Lords cheered like jackals.

Mord stepped forward, his wounds still raw but forgotten in the white heat of fury.

"You're all cowards," he spat. "Honourless bastards, every one of you."

Zso Sahaal didn't flinch. In fact, he nodded with a kind of grim approval.

"Of course we are," he said. "And that's why we're going to win."

A moment of silence followed, taut as a drawn wire.

Then Zso tilted his head, as if hearing something.

He went still.

"Repeat that," he snapped. His tone changed. His shoulders stiffened.

A long moment passed. Then a snarl curled from his vox grille.

"Damn it."

He gestured sharply at the scouts.

"Take those four," he snapped, pointing at Mord, Caryth, Cystern, and one of the Raven Guard sergeants.

"The rest? Kill them."

Then all hell broke loose.

The Raptors surged forward with a shriek of jump packs and howling chainswords.

Bolts roared and blades clashed in a storm of violence.

Mord fired into the oncoming wall, dropping one Night Lord with a lucky bolt to the helm's lenses. Another lunged—he sidestepped, stabbed deep into the gorget with his combat knife, twisted, and used the body as a shield before kicking it off.

The world became blood and smoke and screams.

Caryth disappeared in a blur of motion, cutting through two Raptors before he was tackled and driven to the ground. The Raven Guard's sergeant fought to the last, taking down three before a chainaxe split him from collar to hip.

Talan roared as he covered his scout brothers—then vanished beneath a pile of blue armour and screaming chainblades.

Mord snarled, turning toward a pair of Raptors as they closed in.

One knocked his pistol from his hand. The other slashed, scoring his chestplate. Mord countered with his blade, drawing blood, but a gauntlet smashed across his face, staggering him.

They hit him again, and again—until the sky spun and the ground lurched.

His vision swam with red and fire.

He dropped to his knees as fists and boots hammered his body. His ribs cracked. His vision dimmed.

But through the agony, a sound pierced the ringing in his ears.

A voice.

Soft. Familiar.

"…Mord…"

He gasped, blinking through the pain.

"…Mord…"

His mother's voice.

Elyria.

Calling him.

Then the Night Lords' laughter rose like thunder—and the world went black.


Mord sat on the stone bench beside one of the inner cloisters of the Sanctum, still in the charcoal-grey robes given to aspirants. His bare feet barely touched the floor. Ten years old. A wisp of a boy, but already tall for his age—taller than he should be. Pale-eyed. Quiet.

The mists curled at the edges of the vaulted arches. The mountain air carried the scent of snowmelt and peat-smoke. It'd been several minutes since Grandfather had left him.

He heard her before he saw her—boots striking stone like thunder.

"Mohrdrehd of House Windmere," she snapped, her voice like flint, "do not dare look surprised to see me."

Mord winced slightly, already standing.

"Mother," he said.

Elyria, daughter of Sevrin, strode into the cloister like an angry goddess. Her cloak was soaked with mist and her hair had come unbound, curling like black fire around her face. Her eyes, a violet mirror to Mord's own emerald, burned with fury.

He bowed his head slightly. "I thought father—"

"Your father is doing the only sensible thing right now, which is not getting in my way."

She came to a stop before him. For a long moment, she said nothing. Her eyes scanned him. The boy she had carried in her arms. Now draped in the solemn grey of an aspirant. His voice already deeper. His shoulders starting to broaden.

"You ran," she said at last. "You ran from your sisters. From me. You vanished in the middle of the night like a thief. No note. No farewell. Just gone."

"I left a message for Grandfather," Mord said softly.

"I am not Sevrin!" she shouted, her voice echoing off stone. "You are my son, Mord. My only boy. I carried you through the blood-snow of the Rimeward Pass. I nursed you through the windpox. You cried when the ravens took the harvest last winter. You were still a child then—and you are still a child now!"

"I am a Warden aspirant now."

"You're ten!"

"I am ready."

She clenched her fists so hard her nails bit into her palms. "You think you know what this is? What it means to live this life?"

"It's all I've ever wanted," Mord said. "Since I was old enough to remember."

Elyria scoffed. "The first thing you ever wanted was another slice of my peatberry pie. You were three and had just soiled yourself."

He almost smiled.

But her face was stone.

"You don't know what you want," she said. "You're a boy chasing myths with a fool's blood in your veins."

"I know what I feel," he answered. "The Ceithir is part of me, mother. Every time I breathe the mist, I feel whole. And I know what the Wardens stand for."

Her voice dropped. "Do you? Do you, Mohrdrehd?"

He looked her in the eye. "They protect. They endure. They do not bow to fear, and they do not forget who they are."

Her mouth twisted. "You sound like him."

"Good."

She flinched. "Do not talk to me about your Unbroken King. He's taken my husband's blood, my blood, your sisters and now he takes my son's."

"It isn't for Artorias that we give our lives," Mord said. "It's for Caerdyn Vallis. For the Ceithir. My soul belongs to the mists. Not to him."

"And what of you?" she demanded. "Do you think your soul belongs to anything? You're like me. You're nothing. A blank. You'll leave the mists one day, and they'll hate you. No matter what colours you wear. They will feel the wrongness in you."

"I know."

"You know?"

"I've known all my life. Here, I can still be loved. My brothers—if I earn their trust—they will love me too. Then it won't matter where I go."

Elyria turned away, hiding her face in the mist. Her shoulders heaved with the effort of holding something in.

"Sevrin told me you were born with quiet in your soul," she whispered. "That you were always meant for something vast and cold and ancient."

Mord stepped closer.

"I'll always choose to protect, mother," he said. "To be what our people need. I'll never dishonour our name."

She looked at him, finally, and the fury was gone. In its place: fear. Raw and naked.

"You'll be burned out," she whispered. "Like a lantern in the wind."

"Then I'll burn bright," he said, stepping forward. "For our name. For Nessa. For Caera. For Father. For you."

Tears finally fell from her eyes. Her mouth trembled. She reached out and pulled him into her arms, holding him so tightly that it hurt. But he didn't move.

"My little Mohrdrehd," she breathed. "You always had the kindest heart. Even more than your father."

"I'll protect our people," he said against her shoulder. "I swear it. I'll stand for what's right, until the very end."

She pulled back, cupping his face.

"You promise me," she said. "Promise me you'll be the best of them. That you'll come back."

"I promise."

She kissed his brow, fingers lingering on his cheek.

"I love you," she whispered. "But now you need to wake up."

Mord blinked.

"What?"

She smiled through her tears.

"Wake up, Mohrdrehd. Your king needs you."

The mists began to roll, faster now, swallowing the cloister, her face fading.

"Mord. Wake up."

He reached for her hand—


And the world returned in agony.


Crack.

The blow rang through Mord's skull like thunder off granite. His head snapped to the side, blood misting from split lips.

"Wake up, little bird," the Night Lord sneered in a mocking singsong, standing over him in that jagged midnight armour laced with gold and crackling with arcs of hateful light. "Don't want you to miss the show."

Mord groaned, vision swimming back into painful clarity. The world around him was a waking nightmare.

They were in a plaza — or what remained of one. Firelight and corpse-smoke hung thick in the air. Craters cratered the flagstones, and blood had stained them so deeply they looked like they wept crimson. Around them stood scores of Night Lords, helms grimacing with sculpted snarls and grinning skull-visors. Some carried flensing knives, others flayed banners or heads on chains. A few wore human scalps like trophies.

Everywhere, atrocity. A young girl screamed as she was nailed to a wall. Soldiers were being dismembered while still breathing. Civilians sobbed as they were hunted for sport.

Mord's arms were bound behind his back with chain and his body burned with old and new bruises. Blood matted his hair and leaked from the corners of his eyes. Beside him, Caryth, Sergeant Cystern, and one of the Raven Guard sergeants were also bound, equally battered and broken.

A wide path parted in the crowd of monsters.

Zso Sahaal emerged — his presence like a blade pressed to the jugular. His raptor helm was clipped to his belt, revealing a hawk-like face carved in cruelty, his eyes glittering with bloodlust. He strode forward with theatrical exaggeration, smirking.

"Ah, the heroes awaken. How quaint." His voice was mocking, sing-song, too amused. "Dragged all this way, through such beautiful carnage. You really ought to thank me."

At his gesture, the Night Lords dragged the bound scouts through the crowd. Their captors cackled and hissed, some licking the blood from their armour, others taunting them with mock mercy. One even draped a garland of ears around Caryth's neck like a crown.

Then they reached the heart of the madness.

A mound of corpses and barely living wrecks towered before them, a charnel pyramid of skinless, twitching agony. Flayed soldiers moaned weakly, their nerves burning. Eyes blinked from skulls without lids. It was too much — the air reeked of blood and horror.

At its base sat a throne. Dark mahogany, carved with screaming faces, glinting wet with arterial spray. It was sized for a Primarch.

And on it sat Konrad Curze.

The Night Haunter.

His pale flesh stretched like wax over tight muscle. His gaunt face was the colour of old parchment, sunken and sharp, his long black hair wild. A bloodied skull rested in his pale hands like a child's toy. He studied it absently, bored, as if waiting for something interesting to begin.

Then he looked up.

And smiled.

"Ah," he purred, his voice silk on broken glass, "they've finally woken. Zso, you do spoil me."

Zso bowed theatrically. "I thought you might appreciate the gesture, Night Haunter."

The Raven Guard sergeant found the strength to speak. "This is not your—"

Zso backhanded him so hard his helm cracked in two, his head snapping sideways with a crunch. The other Night Lords laughed.

Curze, amused, stood and descended the mound slowly. He crouched before the groaning sergeant and gripped his chin with long white fingers, almost tenderly.

"I go," Curze said, "where I please. The Emperor, in His infinite indifference, cares only that the stars burn in His name. And they do."

Caryth lifted his head, bleeding from one eye. "This sector was assigned to Corax."

Curze stood again, tilting his head like a curious bird.

"Yes," he said lightly. "It was."

He looked up, mock-inquisitive.

"Where is dear Corax, anyway?" he said in a high, lilting voice. "Didn't want to get his feathers ruffled playing war with the tender-hearted here?" He patted the skull in his hand. "So soft, so fragile, so very easy to crack."

Mord growled low, eyes burning.

"Corax gave the campaign to his brother."

That stopped Curze dead.

He turned. Slowly. Birdlike. Hawk-like.

"...Which brother?" he asked, voice suddenly thin, still.

Mord lifted his bruised chin, resolute. "The Twice-Born."

Something changed in Curze's expression.

His face froze.

His eyes went wide — pinpricks of madness surrounded by shadow. Then he moved—stalking forward, unblinking. He reached out and ripped the dust-covered pauldron free of grime and ash with one clawed hand.

Pale blue armor glinted beneath. The image of a white tree bloomed stark against it.

Curze recoiled like he'd touched flame. He dropped Mord like a corpse.

He stood still for a long moment, then crushed the skull in his hand without noticing.

"No," he whispered. "No, no, no, no."

He turned, pacing. The Night Lords looked at each other, confused. Zso stepped forward.

"My lord, they're Raven Guard, I swear it. Ash-covered, they—"

"FOOL!" Curze hissed, eyes wild. "You blind, arrogant child! These two—" he jabbed a claw at Mord and the Warden sergeant, "—they are not of the Raven."

He approached Mord again, face drawn tight with something near fear. "Who are you?" he snarled. "Whose seed do you bear?"

Mord, confused but unyielding, answered, "We are the sons of the Twice-Born. The Unbroken King."

Curze drew back like the name stung. The white tree stared back at him. His face twisted in old, unwelcome recognition.

Then, a smell—ozone and burning metal.

The Night Lords paused.

They all knew the scent.

Teleport lock.

A split-second later, the plaza exploded in light.

Azure lightning. Pale flame. The air split in half as armoured forms slammed into existence—


The world screamed around them, the teleport flare searing against the soot-stained heavens like a lightning strike birthed from the mists themselves. When the light died, it left behind giants—armoured in curling steam and shadow, their greatcloaks billowing with the taste of home.

Artorias stood at the heart of them. His warplate was the colour of storm-washed stone, inlaid with the pale etchings of mountain script and the seal of the XIth Legion. The gold of his eyes glowed behind a regal face carved with the weight of unrelenting purpose. His short, dark blonde beard and hair, once cut in peace, now bore the edge of campaign steel.

In his right hand he bore Ceithraig, its gleaming runes flickering with ghostlight, its edge wreathed in drifting trails of silver mist that danced like living memory.

The Bladeguard formed around him in a disciplined wedge. Towering in Cataphractii terminator armour, their storm-grey plate gleamed with seals and etched runes, each warrior a silent pillar of death. Helion, his Equerry, stood at his right shoulder, his own greatblade held low and ready.

Artorias took in the scene in one measured glance.

The scouts, his sons, bloodied and bound—one of them, Mord, his features drawn but unmistakable.

The plaza, slick with blood, strewn with flayed corpses and twitching half-dead things moaning beneath the weight of agony.

The Night Lords, draped in midnight blue and gold, arcs of hellish lightning crawling over their armour, prowled like carrion beasts among the dying.

And stood before a macabre throne of blackened mahogany and raw, twitching meat, was a figure swathed in shadow—his pale skin catching the firelight like the inside of a tomb.

Konrad Curze. The Night Haunter.

Artorias's voice was soft, and as cold as the winds of Caerdyn Vallis.

"If any of them acts out of turn… cut them down like the rats they are."

His words fell like a judgment. The Bladeguard raised their blades in unified silence, and Helion allowed himself a grim smile behind his helm.

"With pleasure, Lord."

The Night Lords hissed and tensed, hands twitching toward blades and bolters—but none moved. Not yet.

Because something was wrong.

Curze had bolted upright like a scared mouse the moment the mists arrived. He now stared—not at the warriors, but at Artorias himself. His face, pale and cruel, had gone unreadable. His hands, clawed and delicate, trembled at his sides.

He backed away slowly.

Then stopped, his spine pressed against the cold mahogany behind him.

Artorias advanced, Ceithraig humming with restrained fury.

"Konrad Curze, my Brother," he said, his voice calm and full of weight. "This is, regrettably, exactly how I expected our first meeting to go."

Curze's voice emerged in a rasp. "You shouldn't be here."

"No. I should have been met." Artorias took another step, the ground hissing beneath his armoured tread. "Forty-seven years ago. When our Father requested you and Sanguinius to welcome me to the family."

Curze laughed, and it was a sound of breaking things—shards of glass tumbling down a stone stairwell.

"I would never have come. Not in a thousand lifetimes. You—" he pointed, voice rising in pitch, "—you shouldn't exist. You're a ghost. A lie. A crack in the pattern."

Artorias frowned, but held his voice.

"You weren't meant to be found. You are the forgotten son. The one who slipped through the net. You are wrong. And you are a ruination."

The Night Lords shifted again, some glancing at each other, confused. Zso Sahaal, the raptor captain, narrowed his eyes beneath his helm.

Curze's voice fell low, trembling.

"You broke the skein. I see it, Artorias—I see it all. The long night. The burning of the stars. The death of hope. I see our father killed by his own blood. I see myself murdered by his hand. I see it again and again—except for you."

His eyes widened. "You're not in it. You're a hole. A blind spot. A shadow that casts no light. You and that damned fog."

Artorias let silence sit for a long breath.

Then he said, evenly, "I've had enough of this madness."

He turned his blade slightly in his hand.

"You will leave this world. You and your butchers. Now."

Curze's laugh became a hiss.

"You cannot command me. I know the path. I see the path. And you are not on it. You were never meant to be."

"Then make me leave," Artorias said.

The Night Haunter's hands clenched into claws. "You are an abomination. An impossibility. And I will kill you—"

His eyes blazed.

"—and then I will see again!"

Artorias rolled his shoulders, raising Ceithraig to guard.

To his warriors, he gave one final command:

"If anyone intervenes—kill them. Every last one."

Helion didn't flinch. "As you say, Lord."

Konrad Curze screamed—and lunged.

And Artorias met him head-on, Ceithraig raised in a perfect high guard as two Primarchs collided like gods come to war.

The impact was cataclysmic. Ceithraig rang against Forgiveness, one of Curze's twin lightning claws, while the other—Mercy—screeched toward Artorias's throat. He pivoted, barely avoiding decapitation, mist streaming from his armour as the claw carved sparks across his gorget.

A few Night Lords, either emboldened or mad, surged toward the fight.

They never made it.

The Bladeguard moved as one. Helion stepped forward, his greatblade cleaving through a charging raptor's torso like it was soft clay. Two more were obliterated by wrist-mounted combi-bolter fire. One screamed as his legs were cut from beneath him, crawling before Helion's boot shattered his skull.

"Hold back!" Zso Sahaal roared, wings flared. "Let them finish it!"

And so they watched, an entire warzone frozen around two titans locked in duel.


Artorias was a storm of precision. Each strike of Ceithraig came with the force of a thunderhead, his footwork relentless, smooth, honed by decades of war. But Curze was faster—he fought like a beast unchained, limbs whipping like whips, blades flickering in unnatural arcs.

"You're impossible!" Curze shrieked between slashes. "You were never meant to be found! You are the forgotten son!"

Claws sparked off Ceithraig's blade, raking across the Mist Warden's plate. Artorias didn't answer. He didn't have to. His sword spoke for him.

But even as he blocked and countered, one claw came screaming low—slicing clean through the pauldron on his right shoulder, exposing the armoured inner joint.

"You're insane!" Artorias snarled, pain flashing in his golden eyes.

Curze only grinned.

"And you're not even real. You're a ghost in the weave. A blind spot!"

Artorias surged forward, slamming his shoulder into Curze's thin chest and sending the Night Haunter staggering back. Before he could recover, Ceithraig slashed low and fast—biting into Curze's abdomen, splitting the ceramite and carving through pale flesh beneath.

Black, tar-thick blood sprayed the tiles.

Curze hissed—but the wound began to knit instantly, sealing with a noise like wet silk torn in reverse.

"You should've stayed buried in your cursed mist!" Curze spat, leaping back in, claws wide.

Artorias met him—but this time the claws struck true.

Both stabbed deep into his sides.

Lightning lanced through Artorias's body. He roared, his vision swimming—then gripped Curze by the shoulders, teeth bared, and began slamming the pommel of Ceithraig into his brother's face.

Once. Several teeth shattered.

Twice. Curze's nose broke with a crack.

Thrice. Blood splattered across the throne.

But still the Night Haunter stabbed him, again and again, his claws punching into armour and muscle.

Artorias finally grabbed his brother's filthy hair, pulled hard to expose the flesh and slashed across Curze's throat.

Black blood fountained. Curze reeled, claws faltering, gurgling through the shredded mess of his neck.

Artorias didn't wait.

With a growl, he surged forward and drove Ceithraig clean through Curze's torso, impaling him to the throne of corpses.

The Night Haunter screamed—not in pain, but in rage.

And Artorias began to beat him with his fists.

Ceramite plated fists, honed by war and time, crashed into Curze's skull, again and again. Flesh gave way. Bone cracked. The throne quaked beneath the impact.

All around them, the Night Lords stood in shock.

Some stepped forward, uncertain.

Helion raised his blade without a word.

Artorias didn't stop.

His breathing was laboured. Blood soaked his sides. His golden eyes glowed with wrath and sorrow.

And still he struck.

Curze's foot snapped up, catching Artorias square in the chest and sending him skidding back across the blood-slick stone.

The Night Haunter rose—a grotesque silhouette backlit by fire and atrocity. His face was a ruin, nose crushed, lips torn, eyes sunken in a mask of gore. And still, he smiled.

Ceithraig was still lodged through his gut, pinning him to the throne. He reached down and ripped it free, shattering the chair behind him as he tore his body forward.

The sword didn't come loose. It dragged with a screech, caught in his innards, too heavy, too ancient. Too willful.

"Struggling, brother?" Artorias said coldly, stepping forward with blood running down his side, his golden eyes burning like coals. "Allow me."

He opened his hand.

With a sound like cracking air and screaming wind, Ceithraig tore itself from Konrad's flesh and soared through the air, its blade singing as it landed in Artorias's palm.

Curze was already moving, a blur of madness and claws.

They met in a savage clash. Mercy flashed and sheared through Artorias's thigh, parting the hamstring. Blood burst from the wound, but Artorias did not fall. He roared, teeth gritted, and hammered his sword down, forcing Curze back with blow after blow.

Curze panted through his half-healed throat, eyes wild, spitting blood and broken teeth.
"You cannot change anything! The stars are already dead! The darkness comes and you are nothing but a shadow without a place!"

"I don't know what madness you see," Artorias snarled, stance steady despite his injuries, "but I know this: there is no fate but what we make for ourselves."

They crashed together again. The Night Lords around them were utterly still—caught in reverence, horror, awe.

Ceithraig and claws danced, steel and fury. Sparks sprayed like starlight.

Curze screamed and disarmed Artorias, knocking the greatblade away with a shriek of steel. But as he lunged in for the kill—

Artorias caught him.

He stepped inside the claws, ducked under, and with a roar that echoed across the plaza, he unleashed his fury.

A thunderous uppercut, then a brutal hook to the ribs, followed by a shoulder-check that lifted Curze clear off the ground. Artorias slammed him down, pounding him with fists like falling towers.

"Pathetic," Artorias spat, dodging another desperate swipe. "You fight like bandit scum. Frightening to the untrained—but to me, you're as predictable as the sunrise."

Curze shrieked, spinning, driving Mercy into Artorias's shoulder, the claw scraping against bone. Artorias howled but turned with it, catching Curze's other arm—

And with a great heave, he hacked through it.

Forgiveness flew free, spinning through the air and embedding in the ground.

Konrad screamed, falling back, clutching the stump. But Artorias caught Mercy, reversed the grip—

—and shoved the claw back into Curze's hand.

The Night Haunter resisted, veins bulging, legs thrashing.

But Artorias was stronger.

He gripped the claw and, with brute force, drove it into Curze's own face—slicing across his eyes. Blood burst in fountains as darkness swallowed the Night Haunter's sight.

"Now," Artorias growled, stepping behind him, "let me show you how a King fights."

He ducked under Curze's flailing strike and with a mighty roar, heaved the mad Primarch into the dirt.

The Night Haunter crashed, sending dust and blood flying.

Before he could recover, Artorias moved.

He grabbed Curze's power pack, his muscles flexing like coiled cable, and with a primal cry, he ripped it free, tearing the reinforced mount from his brother's back. Sparks showered the stone as cables and steel burst apart.

Konrad shrieked.

Then Artorias lifted him high.

And broke him across his knee.

There was a sound like shattering iron and splintering flesh, and Curze tumbled to the ground, a heap of ruin and fury, twitching and broken.

Around them, silence.

Even the Night Lords did not speak.

Curze still lived—he always would. But his body was broken. His pride shattered. His sight gone.

And Artorias stood over him, bloodied and battered, but unbowed.


The wind blew ash and blood across the shattered plaza, curling in eddies around the ruined throne. Konrad Curze lay crumpled in the dust like a broken marionette, his limbs twitching, eyes torn and sightless, spine shattered.

Artorias stood tall, chest heaving with the weight of combat, Ceithraig gleaming wetly in his grasp. His armour was rent and gouged, blood dripping from the great gouges in his flanks and shoulder, but still, he loomed like a storm given flesh.

He turned his golden gaze to Zso Sahaal.

The Raptor captain had not moved, his talons twitching, body locked in instinctive readiness. The other Night Lords flanked him—scores of them—but none stepped forward. Their helms turned subtly toward him, a silent condemnation.

Artorias raised Ceithraig, pointing the length of the ancient blade at Sahaal.

"You."

The word was a command, heavy with fury and authority.

The Night Lords stepped back from Zso, unconsciously retreating, as if the blade now marked him as cursed.

Artorias's voice was quiet, cold, and ironclad.

"Take this wretch of a brother from my sight. Carry him to orbit, and remove your accursed Legion from this system."

He stepped forward, the blade unwavering.

"He lives only because we share blood."

His eyes glowed with cold judgment.

"But if the Eighth ever crosses my sons again without direct writ from the Emperor's own mouth… there will be no mercy."

A long silence followed. Only the crackle of fire and the distant cries of the wounded marred the stillness.

Artorias's voice dropped into a snarl.

"You are carrion dogs. Worthless curs gnawing at scraps in the shadow of men who built something greater. Know your place, or I will put you in it."

Sahaal's jaw clenched beneath his helm. His claws curled, rage leaking off him like ozone. But he bowed his head, just slightly.

"As you command… Primarch."

He turned and barked orders. The Raptors moved swiftly, gathering their broken gene-father from the dirt with none of the reverence usually shown to a primarch. They lifted his broken body onto a stretcher of chained arms, his blood trailing in a thick smear.

The Night Lords retreated.

One by one, they disappeared into the shadows, vanishing into the night like the cowards they were. The skies soon rumbled with the roar of departing Thunderhawks.

Artorias stood silent until the last of the Night Lords were gone.

Only then did he exhale.

Ceithraig lowered slowly.

Behind him, the Bladeguard said nothing. Helion watched him from behind the slitted visor of his Terminator helm.

"Lord?" Helion asked.

Artorias didn't respond. His golden eyes were fixed where the Night Lords had gone, his brow furrowed in thought. Curze's words echoed still in the vaults of his mind:

"You were never meant to be found. You are the Forgotten."

Artorias clenched his jaw.

What did it mean? Was it the ravings of a madman—or something more?

He told himself it was madness. He had to believe it was madness.

And yet, as he stood among the broken bones of the plaza, amid the stink of blood and smoke, doubt whispered at the edges of his thoughts like fog at the edge of the world.

He turned away, sword still in hand.

"Secure the survivors," he said at last. "Burn the dead. We march at dawn."

Helion nodded. "As you will it, Lord."

Artorias cast one last glance to the heavens where the Night Lords fled.

Forgotten...

He pushed the word from his thoughts like a blade from a wound and walked into the smoke.
 
Terran Nights New
Terra

The Scholastica Historica, Lecture Hall Theta-Primus

977.M30


The air in Lecture Hall Theta-Primus was thick with incense and aged paper, the domed ceilings etched with frescoes of the Emperor's early victories, each gilded stroke a silent reminder that history was not just studied here — it was curated, preserved, and judged.

"Do you really think she's going to be worth all this noise?"

Calven Durei leaned back in his wooden bench, a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. His bronze stylus tapped rhythmically against his data-slate, the tone more smug than nervous.

Beside him, Nevena Rael, a dark-eyed woman with a raven-black braid coiled like a crown at the back of her head, didn't even bother to look up. She continued copying out citations from The Campaigns of the 5th Expeditionary Fleet.

"She's one of the most widely-read Remembrancers in the Imperium," Nevena replied flatly. "She's seen sixteen active theatres of war, interviewed a Primarch, and was nearly killed in the Zandakar compliance."

Calven snorted. "Oh, she's famous, sure. But that doesn't make her serious. She writes like she's auditioning for the dramaticae. All metaphor and fog with lines like 'he fought like a storm given flesh' or, her latest, 'his voice rolled like thunder across the world's bones'."

He mimicked the lines in a mock-theatrical voice, earning a couple of chuckles from nearby initiates.

Nevena shot him a sharp glance. "That line described Artorias after ending the Jaal Rebellion in a single night. The bones' part wasn't even a metaphor. You'd know that if you'd actually read the context."

Calven shrugged, clearly unconvinced. "She romanticizes the Legio Astartes. Especially the Mist Wardens. They're warriors, not poets."

"She treats them like what they are," Nevena said. "Myth made flesh."

Before Calven could quip back, the heavy oaken doors of the hall groaned open on ancient hinges. The sound cut through the low conversation like a bolter report.

A figure entered — thin, hunched, and slow.

The initiates fell silent as Magister Olymn Thassor, one of the oldest living remembrancer-lectors in the Scholastica Historica, shuffled to the dais at the foot of the lecture hall. His robes were ink-stained and moth-eaten, his cybernetic hand hissing slightly as he leaned on an ivory walking cane.

His voice, though cracked and dry as old parchment, cut through the silence.

"Stop pretending to be scholars and actually listen for once," he growled. "You've all heard the rumours, so I won't waste time. Today's guest lecturer is one of mine."

He paused for effect, his bionic eye whirring as it adjusted across the crowd. "Whether you like her or not, she's stood where most of you never will. On battlefields beside giants. In the shadow of a Primarch's gaze."

He turned toward the doors. "Ilira Torest. Historitor. Novelist. Disgrace to proper historical formatting."

He stepped aside with a grudging smile.

And then, she entered.

She wore a pale blue coat with silver trim, the collar high and sharp in the Terran style. Her boots echoed on the stone, worn from travel. A thick data-satchel hung at her hip, and her long black hair was tied up in a rough coil. A stylus was tucked behind one ear. She wasn't beautiful in the traditional sense — her nose slightly too sharp, her eyes too wide — but her presence was magnetic. Commanding.

Calven's smirk faltered. She didn't look how he'd imagined — no foppish laurels, no pretension of grandeur. She looked like someone who'd lived.

Nevena sat up straighter, her breath catching in her throat.

Ilira reached the dais and gave a slight bow to Magister Thassor.

Then she turned to the class.

Her voice was low, steady, and rich with cadence.

"I've walked through the smoke of Iskareth's burning towers," she began, "and stood in the cold silence of Caerdyn Vallis, where the mists are so thick you can taste memory in them."

She paused, smiling slightly at the room full of wide-eyed initiates.

"I've seen Primarchs bleed. And I've watched mortals die for causes they didn't even understand. And I wrote it all down."

Calven swallowed.

Nevena leaned forward, rapt.

Ilira's eyes moved over the students. "You think writing history is about facts. You're wrong. Writing history — real history — is about truth. And truth is always messier than dates and ranks. Truth has teeth. And sometimes it sings."

The room was silent.

Even Thassor looked proud.

She smiled slightly.

"Let's begin."

Ilira Torest moved with an easy grace as she crossed in front of the amphitheater's dais, stylus twirling absently between her fingers. She spoke without notes, the words flowing from her like a practiced orator — measured, but never rehearsed.

"It is a difficult thing," she said, "to be a remembrancer to a Legion."

The audience was rapt. All except Calven, who had taken to quietly tapping his stylus against the edge of his bench again.

"We are not warriors. We are not commanders, nor do we order fleets or crush cities. But we see. And we remember. That is our burden."

She looked across the gathered initiates.

"Understand this: aside from a precious few, the Legions are not like us. Not anymore. They've been tempered by war and time, and whatever scraps of humanity they once bore were burned away in the crucible of their making. At best, remembrancers are tolerated. A curiosity. A nuisance to be ignored."

She paused, letting the next part settle coldly.

"At worst… we're vermin. Unwelcome. Crushed like insects beneath ceramite boots."

A few students shifted uncomfortably. Even the ancient Professor Thassor gave a small grunt of approval.

"I was fortunate. I was assigned to the Mist Wardens." Her tone softened. "I saw humanity not as a weakness in them… but as a flame, carefully guarded. A flicker of what we once were, preserved beneath adamantium and oath. They were — and are — warriors of grief, not glory."

Nevena's eyes gleamed. Calven rolled his.

"If you are ever granted the honour of being assigned to the Ultramarines, or the Raven Guard, or the Salamanders, count yourself blessed," Ilira went on. "But do not spurn service with the Imperial Army, or among the archives of a compliant world. There is no dishonour in chronicling the hearts of ordinary men. No shame in bearing witness to their triumphs. Often, it is where the truth hides best."

"And what about the Mechanicum?" someone muttered.

Ilira smiled faintly. "You'll find no joy there… but the duty remains. Even the soulless must be remembered."

There was a long silence. Then Calven sighed loudly.

Nevena elbowed him.

"Something you'd like to add?" she whispered.

But his eyes were fixed now — not on Ilira's face, but on her shoulder.

"Is that…" he leaned closer, squinting. "Is that a tree?"

Etched subtly into the fabric of her coat's left shoulder was a pale blue icon — a stylized white tree, roots spiralling into mist. It was hand-stitched, the silk faintly glimmering under the golden lumen-strips.

Nevena whispered, reverent. "The Sigil of Caerdyn Vallis. The Mist Tree. See the sword at the centre? That's supposed to represent Ceithraig. The Primarch's legendary blade. That's the mark of the Mist Wardens."

Calven blinked. "You mean they let her wear it?"

"That's not just some honorific," Nevena said. "That mark means she's been accepted. She's an honorary legionnaire."

He scoffed. "That's ridiculous."

But he wasn't smirking anymore. His stylus stopped tapping.

Ilira continued her lecture, speaking now of the Siege of Caer Brannach, of the First Compact of Haelstrom, and the cruel weight of witnessing heroes falter. Her voice carried through the hall like a tide — gentle and deep, impossible to ignore.

Time passed. The walls of the great chamber seemed to fold in as her stories grew more vivid — the forge-world stormed by vengeful Iron Warriors, the void-silent standoff with the Silent Walkers of Pol'tar, the Weeping Accord, and how the Mist Wardens lit their torches and sang the Dirge of Camlann before purging the corrupted moon of Darynth.

For three hours she held them in her spell.

And then finally, inevitably, Calven raised his hand.

Ilira paused mid-thought. Professor Thassor, who had been quietly dozing behind her, cracked an eye.

"Yes?" she said, evenly.

The young man stood. "You've told us what it's like to be with a Legion. But what about him?"

A ripple passed through the hall.

He didn't have to say the name.

Thassor's eyes blazed with fury. "You insolent welp—"

But Ilira raised a hand, calm and composed. "Please, Magister."

Thassor clenched his jaw, veins rising on his wrinkled neck.

"They all want to know," she said, turning to the class. "Let's not pretend otherwise. You are here not to write, but to follow. And those you follow are often larger than life. Heroes. Monsters. Primarchs."

Calven shrugged, unrepentant. "We all want to know what it's like. You've been there. You know him."

The girl beside him pulled hard on his sleeve, hissing under her breath, "Sit down, Calven—"

Ilira was quiet for a long moment.

Then, slowly, she looked askance at her old professor.

Thassor glared at Calven for several seconds… and then gave the faintest, most reluctant nod.

The atmosphere in the room shifted. Something hung in the air — reverence, perhaps. Or dread.

Ilira turned back to the assembled initiates, her voice quieter now.

"You want to know what it's like to be a remembrancer to a Primarch," she said.

"Very well."

"I'll tell you."

Ilira stood at the front of the amphitheatre, the stylus in her hand forgotten, her posture relaxed yet quietly coiled — the bearing of one who had stood in the shadow of gods and returned intact.

"I doubt many of you can imagine it," she began. "But I will try."

She paced slowly before the gathered remembrancer candidates, voice low, steady — and arresting.

"When I was first assigned to the XIth​ Legion fleet, I was not pleased. In fact, I had fought the order tooth and nail. I had no desire to go to them. And I was not alone."

Her golden eyes swept across the students.

"You're young. Many of you will not remember — or have forgotten — what it was like, before the XIth returned to the wider stage. Rumours whispered in corridors. Censures wrapped in silence. Whispers seeded from the lips of every admiral and general in the Army."

Nevena leaned forward, her stylus frozen mid-note.

"The Wardens were called cold. Merciless. A Legion of cowards and murderers with a Primarch who was equally ruthless. No one wanted to be sent to the Mist Wardens."

A few in the hall exchanged uncomfortable glances. Calven scoffed quietly and opened his mouth to speak—

Nevena stabbed him in the thigh with her pen.

Hard.

Calven flinched and bit back a yelp, glaring at her. She ignored him.

"I was the first remembrancer assigned to the Wardens," Ilira continued, "and this more than a decade after they had already been reunited with their gene-father."

"I thought I was going to chronicle ghosts or nightmares."

A flicker of something — a distant memory, perhaps pain — passed behind her eyes.

"I was met, as soon as I disembarked, by a veteran of the 1st​ Company. Scarred, impassive. I would come to know him well in time. Sergeant Helion, Equerry to the Primarch. But in that moment…"

She looked to the students.

"He accused me of being a spy for Horus. Interrogated me practically on the spot."

A murmur of confusion rippled through the room, until a voice spoke up from the third row — a young woman with olive skin and soft red eyes. Her name was Yenthar Vale, a promising poet from Luna.

"But… I don't understand," she said. "The Legions serve the same cause. The Primarchs are brothers. There's no rivalry—"

Ilira cut her off with a sharp gesture.

"You are a fool if you believe that."

Yenthar blinked, chastened.

Ilira softened a moment later, though her voice remained firm.

"Yes, the Legions serve the Emperor. But the Primarchs are not automatons. They are men. Brilliant, terrible, colossal men — shaped by vastly different worlds, philosophies, experiences. Some hold each other in great affection. Others…" She shook her head. "There are rifts. Resentments. Battles of will that have never truly ended."

There was silence.

"But back to Helion," she said, shifting the current. "He was the first Astartes I ever met. And to this day, he remains one of the most frightening beings I've ever stood before."

She turned to the class. "Have any of you stood in the presence of an Astartes?"

A scant few nodded.

Ilira offered a bitter smile.

"Then you know what I mean when I say that transhuman dread is not just a poetic flourish. It is real. It sits in the marrow of your bones. Like gravity. Like fear. Being near one of them is to feel — without question — that they are not like us."

Her gaze sharpened.

"Now imagine a Primarch."

The amphitheatre held its breath.

"They are the gravity of planets. They bend the air around them. They drown your thoughts. They crush the walls you think define you."

"There is no easy way to describe what it feels like. Some men fall to their knees without understanding why. Others weep. Others feel the sudden, irresistible need to do something — to serve, to fight, to matter."

"A Primarch doesn't ask for obedience. He doesn't need to."

She paused.

"You just give it."

Her voice had softened, nearly a whisper.

"When I met him… when I met Artorias… I didn't know why I was there. I hadn't even been told I would be his personal remembrancer until just before the audience. I was unprepared, terrified, furious—"

"And then I met him."

She closed her eyes briefly, reliving it.

"They call him 'King.' It is not just a title. It is a truth. His presence makes you feel it — not that he is a king… but that he is your king. That loyalty is not requested — it is demanded. Not through force. But through… righteousness."

Nevena was completely transfixed. Even Calven had stopped fidgeting.

"In his presence, honour is everything. Duty is all. But it is mutual. You feel — somehow — that he would risk his life for you without hesitation… even if you are just a mortal woman with ink-stained hands."

She let the silence settle for a moment.

"The Primarchs radiate themselves," she said at last. "What we feel is a reflection of who they are. In Guilliman's presence, I became obsessed with precision. Every sentence I wrote had to be perfect. A single wrong detail made me ill. In Corax's presence, I became paranoid, invisible. I spoke little and listened much. I feared being seen."

Calven spoke up again, more subdued now.

"And Artorias?"

Ilira turned her gaze on him, and for the first time, there was no irritation — only a sad, quiet clarity.

"He is the King," she said, as if it explained everything. "And in his presence, you want to be worthy of him. Not because he commands it… but because you should. Because honour matters."

"And if you spend too long near him… it begins to matter to you as well. More than you ever expected."

She glanced at the remembrancer-lector, who gave a small, grunt-like harrumph of reluctant approval.

"It's a compelling theory," Thassor said, "this idea that the aura of a Primarch shapes those around him. But there is no evidence to support it either."

"It's just a theory, as you say," Ilira said, conceding with a faint shrug. "I have no data to back it up. Only… observation. And the feeling in my bones."

There was a long pause. The air was thick with thought.

And then Calven, as ever, broke it.

"You said before… not all the Primarchs get along."

His tone was casual, but his eyes were sharp.

"Can you tell us more about that?"

Ilira was quiet again. Her eyes flicked to the professor. He gave Calven a look that could kill a Thunder Warrior.

She turned back to the class and took a slow breath.

"I can."

Her voice was quieter now, her face more serious.

"And you need to understand what that means."

There was a long silence after Calven's question. Ilira's gaze remained distant for a moment, her fingers toying with the hem of her robe — a gesture so rare it betrayed her inner hesitation. Finally, she spoke.

"What I say now may seem… disrespectful," she began, "but I assure you, I speak not from irreverence. Only understanding earned in blood and dust."

Thassor shifted in his seat. His eye narrowed while his bionic eye flared a bright ruby red.

"Tread carefully, Torest," he warned, "You speak of the sons of the Emperor."

Ilira inclined her head.

"Yes," she said. "His sons. Not his angels. Not his automatons. Not his statues."

"They are powerful. Perhaps the most powerful beings in the galaxy, save for the Emperor himself. They are generals. Kings. Scholars. Tyrants. But they are also children."

The room froze.

The professor's cane struck the floor with a sharp crack.

"Watch your tongue—"

Ilira raised a hand calmly.

"Let me explain."

She looked across the faces of the students. Even Calven leaned forward now.

"They were scattered, torn from each other and their father before they could walk or speak. Raised on strange, hostile worlds. Each of them became the apex of their domains, but without each other. Without their family. And when they were found again, it was not as brothers. It was as weapons. Pieces on a gameboard."

Her voice grew softer, heavier with weight.

"Like all families, they fight. But when such beings fight… they shake the stars. Their rivalries last decades. Their wounds are carved into worlds. And the ones who suffer most… are not them."

The students were silent.

"Take Horus," she said at last.

That name still held immense power. There was awe in it, even here.

"I do not know the full reason for the Primarch will not speak of it to me. Perhaps no one does. But from the moment Artorias and Horus met, they did not get along. Oh, they maintain civility in the open. Smiles, handshakes, declarations of unity. But it is a charade. Underneath it, they sparred like boys in a court of glass."

"They undermined one another. Sniped with words. Contradicted one another's campaigns. Always subtle. Always deniable. Like children, they fight for their father's favour — even if they no longer realize that's what they're doing."

Nevena looked deeply unsettled. Calven simply frowned, arms crossed.

Professor Thassor was red in the face.

"That is speculation," he barked. "There is no evidence of such claims. I've seen no such tension recorded in official accounts of the early Great Crusade."

Ilira nodded.

"Because the sons of the Emperor are proud, Professor. To a degree that borders on the ridiculous. Because such slights are rarely declared aloud. But let me ask you — does one need evidence to explain why people began to whisper that the Mist Wardens were no better than the Night Lords? That they butchered cities, erased cultures, revelled in violence?"

She looked him squarely in the eye.

"There was no evidence. No records. Just a single, powerful voice whose displeasure made those lies grow wings."

"The Lupercal's annoyance is all it takes."

That landed. Even Thassor leaned back, mouth pressed into a thin line.

"And yet," Ilira continued, "not all relationships among the Primarchs are like that."

Her voice shifted, the edge softening.

"Some become true brothers, unshakeable in their friendship. A good example is that of Ferrus Manus and Fulgrim, Horus and Sanguinius or Guilliman and Artorias — rare and remarkable — these brotherhoods have endured many challenges. But I shall speak only of Lord Guilliman and Lord Artorias, for theirs is the only brotherhood I have stood witness too."

There was a murmur of recognition. The two names were often spoken together by civilians, especially in the Eastern Fringe.

"Together," Ilira said, "they govern one of the greatest and most stable realms in the Imperium. Ultramar. Caerdyn Vallis. They are joined so closely through trade, diplomacy, administration and even military that many simply call them one."

A different voice spoke this time — a quiet, clear male voice from near the back of the hall. The speaker was a dark-haired man with piercing green eyes, his name-tag reading Luthan Marei. Known for his memory and wit, he rarely spoke — but when he did, others listened.

"I thought there was a falling out between them," Luthan said. "Over the compliance of Khur in the year 964."

Ilira's lips curled in a faint, saddened smile.

"Ah. Yes. You've read the censored reports."

She nodded approvingly.

"They did fall out. Bitterly. The kind of disagreement only brothers could have."

She paused.

"But they made peace. About four years ago."

A ripple of interest passed through the hall.

Nevena leaned in, pen hovering mid-air.

Even Calven looked genuinely curious.

"I was there," Ilira said quietly. "I witnessed it myself. And if you will permit me, I will tell you how the King and the Architect reconciled."

She glanced at the professor, who gave a reluctant grunt of assent.

"Proceed."

Ilira stepped back slightly from the lectern. Her stance changed. Her voice dropped into the melodic cadence that marked her more poetic works. She had gone from lecturer to storyteller.

"It began on a dying world in the Southern Fringe. A world of ghosts, riddles, and things far older than men…"

The air of Calthyx smelled of burned soil and blooded stone.

Ilira stepped carefully between the broken masonry of what had once been a xenos temple, now reduced to scattered ivory bones and scorched steel. Fires guttered in hollow vents. Black smoke writhed beneath a pale and uncaring sky.

The only sounds were the soft clicks of auspexes and the hiss of cooling armour vents.

Two forces faced one another across the shattered ruin of the alien citadel — sons of Ultramar in ranks of cobalt and gold, and sons of Caerdyn Vallis wreathed in sea-mist blue and silver. All power-armoured giants. All silent. Watching.

At their head, two figures stood apart.

Ilira recognized the tension at once — the gravity of it. Artorias and Roboute Guilliman stood facing each other on the broken dais, a mere three meters apart, but it may as well have been the breadth of the galaxy. Even here, amidst legions and fire, they were alone.

She had seen Artorias furious before. His anger was so unlike the raging inferno many of his brother Primarchs preferred. His was a cold fury. Crowned in frost, not flame.

Lucan, standing beside her like an alabaster mountain with gold trim, folded his arms and murmured, dry as ever.

"This could go very poorly."

Ilira looked at him. Lucan looked positively unbothered.

In fact, he raised his gauntlet and waved across the field — Ilira followed his gesture to see a squad of grinning Ultramarines nodding in return.

"You have friends among the XIIIth​?"

"Many. I have rivals too, my lady," Lucan replied with a flash of white teeth. "Same thing, when they don't owe you money."

Ilira was too tense to laugh.

Before them, the Primarchs remained locked in stillness.

And then—Artorias spoke.

"This is… embarrassing."

The words echoed over the dead world.

Guilliman, ever formal, narrowed his gaze. "Embarrassing? What is embarrassing?"

Artorias lifted a hand, gesturing at the carnage surrounding them. "This."

Ilira watched the shift in Guilliman's stance — the subtle change in weight that suggested offense taken. He didn't speak, but his presence flared.

Artorias pressed on, his voice level.

"I rushed here, Roboute. For over two years I've hunted your trail across the stars. You bounce around more than an ork squig. I was always too slow, even with my ships. Then my friends in Imperial Command let slip this was your next target. I gathered the fleets. I planned for a big dramatic thing. My sons trained for siege and survival alike. We intended to ride in to help you conquer this world. I had a whole, magnanimous speech prepared. And then I arrive…"

He gestured again.

"Only to find you victorious. The war over. The corpses cooling. Settlers already en route to build cities on ground not yet washed clean of alien blood."

Guilliman frowned. "And you resent that?"

"I resent that I was too late," Artorias said, stepping forward.

The shift in the Mist Wardens was imperceptible — no weapons raised, but tension sharpened their stance. Among the Ultramarines, several of the younger ones began to move their hands closer to bolters only for their superiors to bat their weapons down and shake their heads.

Ilira held her breath.

Artorias stopped an arm's length from Guilliman.

His golden eyes bored into his brother's.

"Can you forgive me, Roboute?" he asked. "For being late? For taking so long?"

The silence cracked like thunder.

Guilliman's brow furrowed—but Ilira, ever the watcher of detail, saw the change. The brief flicker in his storm-blue eyes. He saw the offer for what it was.

An out. A bridge.

He nodded, slowly.

"I can. If you can forgive me, too."

Artorias didn't hesitate.

"There's nothing to forgive," he said softly, and then — to Ilira's shock — stepped forward and embraced his brother.

It was not a political gesture. Not ceremonial.

It was a brother's embrace.

"I was a fool," Artorias murmured into the armour of his kin. "And I was hurt. But I remember now what matters. You are my brother. In all the ways that truly count."

Guilliman's face had changed. That impassive, monolithic demeanour cracked like thawing ice. He looked, for the briefest moment, not like a god — but a man.

He returned the embrace.

And all at once, the world shifted.

Then the Primarchs pulled back and laughed.

The air lightened. The postures of both Legions softened, shoulders lowering, bolters shifting down. Across the lines of power-armoured giants, shared nods and subtle gestures bloomed — mutual respect and brotherhood firmly rekindled.

Ilira let out a breath she didn't know she was holding.

Lucan's voice was low beside her.

"Told you it wouldn't come to blows."

"You were also smiling like a madman while it was about to."

"Confidence," Lucan said. "It's the difference between a knight and a corpse, my lady."

Ilira shook her head, the corners of her mouth tugging into a small smile.

But in the corner of her mind, the memory still lingered of their falling out.

Of the moment, on the bridge of the Avalon, when Guilliman, fury in his voice, had snapped at Artorias during their bitter argument over Lorgar's impending censure:

"You still think this is a story, don't you?"
"You think we can save everyone. That this is a noble crusade. But it's not a dream, Artorias. It's war. And you're a fool if you think your sentimentality will survive it. Or worse—you're not a fool. You just don't have the spine to do what needs to be done. You're so desperate to protect him, Artorias. Tell me—is it faith you cling to? Or just guilt for bringing the matter to me instead of him?"

Those words had nearly sundered them forever. It had taken Artorias time to gather his courage to mend the rift between them. Primarchs were proud, stubborn beings. Even the best among them were not immune to pettiness.

Today, brothers had found each other again.

And the Imperium was better for it.


The hall was dead silent save for the furious scratching of styluses and the occasional quiet intake of breath. The warm light of the morning sun angled through high marble windows, casting long shadows over parchment and data-slates.

Dozens of remembrancers-in-training were utterly transfixed.

Some scribbled as though each word from Ilira Torest's mouth was divine scripture. Others simply stared — wide-eyed, jaws half-open — enthralled by the revelations of Primarchs as men, as brothers, as beings of rage and affection, not cold titans of propaganda reels.

But not all were convinced.

A scoff broke the reverent hush.

Calven, reclining too far back in his seat, arms folded, gave a derisive snort. He looked deeply unimpressed, and deeply smug about it.

"That doesn't sound like the Artorias I've heard about."

Ilira's gaze shifted toward him slowly, expression unreadable.

"Oh?" she said softly. "And what have you heard, Remembrancer?"

Calven shrugged, leaning forward as though eager to expose what he clearly thought was a flaw in her narrative.

"That he's not so brotherly. That he's a hypocrite. The Unbroken King, sure — but not because of diplomacy or brotherhood. I've read the records. He attacked two of his own kind and his Legion has killed several Astartes from other Legions already. In fact, I heard"

"Enough."

Ilira's voice cracked through the chamber like a lash of thunder.

Even the professor — long since relegated to a chair by the lectern — looked up from his notes. Several remembrancers stopped writing.

Ilira's expression was no longer calm.

Her voice was tight with controlled fury.

"You speak of records as if they carry weight in matters like these. You think the scribes of Terra, most of whom have never stood in a Primarch's shadow, understand what happened?"

She rose to her full height, and though she was a small woman, her presence expanded like storm clouds gathering.

"You speak of the incidents at Crenea and Arkturus are well documented, it was they who struck first. Not the Twice-Born King."

Calven opened his mouth to speak — but Ilira wasn't finished.

"I will not speak of these things. Those matters are long and buried. The situation on Crenea was resolved privately between the King and the Gorgon. And I am sure you've all read my works and the reports of what happened between the Wardens and the World Eaters. There are deeper truths to what happened, but it is not my place to speak on them."

A beat.

"Our purpose is to remember but that only goes so far. We all answer to higher authorities."

Ilira sighed, softening slightly, letting her breath ease out. Her voice returned to something gentler — though her eyes stayed sharp on Calven.

"Be careful what 'truths' you cling to, young man. Some things can only be understood if you've seen them. Walked beside giants. Felt the weight of their choices. Heard what isn't written in the official histories."

Calven, looking somewhat chastened now, lowered his gaze. He didn't offer another retort.

The professor grumbled approvingly from his chair.

"You always were better with a dagger than I was, girl," he muttered. "Words just the same."

Ilira turned back to the rest of the class. Her anger faded into something thoughtful.

"This is why your work matters," she told them. "You are not just observers. You are witnesses. The Imperium does not need more propaganda. It needs truths. Human truths."

She let the words settle over them like mist.

"And sometimes," she added, "the truth is that even legends are broken. That even kings can bleed."

The Roof of the Scholastica Historica — Terra, 977.M30

Ilira stood at the edge of the rooftop garden, stone balustrade under her palms, a cold breeze tugging at the hem of her long coat. Her dark hair — once always carefully styled — now flowed freely, tousled by the upper-atmosphere wind. Before her, the sprawl of Terra — the cradle of humanity, the throne of the empire — stretched out like a dreaming giant beneath a cloak of smog and brilliance.

It was beautiful. And suffocating.

The sky was no sky at all, just a pale shimmer of pollution and atmospheric stabilizers, streaked with the fiery trails of drop-ships, transports, and skimming bulk-freighters that moved in endless waves. Spires thousands of meters tall rose like spears from the earth — cathedrals of metal and glass, vox-array towers and Administratum colossi, each emblazoned with the Imperial Aquila. Closer to the institute, minarets and domes of older architecture still clung to the past, flanked by crawling arcologies and skyways that writhed with untold billions of human lives. The great Transmat lines, wider than rivers, pulsed with cargo and people, and across the void beyond the choking clouds she could see the faint red glint of Mars, a distant ember hovering low over the horizon.

It had once been home.

Ilira remembered the taste of Terran food from a thousand hives, the buzz of art houses and old libraries, the comfort of the night streets where each sector had its own rhythm. In her youth, she had found poetry in the city's decay, its industry, its vast mosaic of dialects and music. But now…

She closed her eyes, breathing deeply.

She longed for mist.

She longed for wind — not this artificial gust fed from atmospheric vents, but real wind, rolling over moors and through high pine forests. She longed for the damp heather hills of Caerdyn Vallis, the pale light that filtered through the ever-fog. She missed the sensation of the Ceithir, the mist of her adopted home, brushing against her skin like the touch of a memory. That strange, elemental fog — half-weather, half-spirit — that had seeped into her bones as deeply as the words she wrote.

It was a different life now.

The Mist Wardens had changed her.

No, he had changed her.

Before she could wander too far into reflection, the roof access door creaked open behind her.

Bootfalls, hurried and varied. Then voices.

"Lady Torest!"
"She's here!"
"Please — would you sign my copy of The King of Mist?"
"—or Knights of Mist and Blade, if you would—"

Ilira turned, smiling faintly as a small knot of remembrancers emerged onto the rooftop. Most were still flush with the glow of the lecture — half-awed, half-nervous, each clutching worn dataslates or physical editions of her published works. Her name, Ilira Torest, etched in calligraphic Low Gothic script across the covers in silver leaf. One eager young woman held out a stylus with both hands as though offering a relic to a saint.

Ilira accepted the stack of books and began signing them with careful strokes, one by one.

But not all eyes on her were adoring.

Standing slightly apart from the group was Calven — arms crossed, trying not to appear interested. His eyes were cool but thoughtful now, far more subdued than he had been in the lecture hall. Yet Ilira noticed the way he hovered close to Nevena, their arms occasionally brushing. The quiet glances, the way they moved in unspoken accord — yes, she saw it. A couple, young and foolish, but with something genuine in their tension.

She handed back another signed copy and looked at Calven.

"You've come to argue again?" she asked lightly.

Calven shook his head, lips twitching.

"Not this time."
"Then why come up?"
"Because I've got a question. If you're really the personal remembrancer to the Mist Wardens… to Artorias himself..."

He cocked a brow, voice laced with curiosity but not quite disbelief.

"Then why are you on Terra?"

There was a brief silence. One or two others looked at Calven with raised brows, as if he'd voiced something they'd been wondering but hadn't dared ask.

Ilira laughed.

It was a bright, clean sound, surprising even herself.

"Why do you think I'm here?"

She turned back to the balustrade, her voice light, but full of meaning.

"The Wardens are in-system. Their fleet is over Mars, undergoing a refit. Some of their ships were damaged during the campaigns in Segmentum Obscurus, and they've come to take on new allies as well — outcasts and exiles from the Mechanicum, mostly. The kind Kelbor-Hal would rather silence but can't quite kill discreetly."

Murmurs from the students. Excited glances exchanged.

"And what about the Primarch?" one asked. "Is he here, too?"

Ilira smiled, turning slightly to face them.

"Weren't you paying attention?" she said, amused. "The Primarchs are children. And sometimes, children go to visit their uncle."

Nevena blinked. "Uncle?"

Ilira nodded.

"Artorias is on Terra to speak with Malcador the Sigillite."

A hush fell over the group again.

Even Calven looked visibly intrigued now.

"What would he want with Malcador?" someone asked.

Ilira didn't answer right away.

She looked out over Terra again, across the city-world's vastness, and thought of her King — golden-eyed and solemn, heart weighed down by prophecy and purpose — walking the stone paths of the Imperial Palace as a ghost among giants.

"That," she said at last, "is not for me to say. But I suspect… it is about what is to come."

The rooftop had grown quieter now. The cityscape of Terra pulsed beneath them like the exposed circuitry of a great machine — alive with endless motion and lives stacked atop lives. Ilira leaned against the railing again, but her eyes drifted back to the group of remembrancers.

It was Nevena who spoke next, voice tentative.

"Lady Torest… is it true?"

Ilira arched an eyebrow, half-amused, half-weary.

"You'll need to be more specific than that, my dear. I've heard far too many things said about me and the Wardens. Half of them written by people who've never even seen a Legionnaire."

Nevena flushed, then steadied herself.

"That… that Primarch Artorias cut off the Night Haunter's hand. On Cadmion."

There was a hush. Even the ambient city-hum of Terra seemed to draw back.

Ilira sighed deeply. She pinched the bridge of her nose and looked skyward, as if asking the heavens why she still bothered being surprised.

"Stars… yes. It's true."

Gasps from a few of the younger remembrancers. Calven looked sceptical but said nothing. Nevena, however, was watching Ilira intently.

Ilira continued, arms folded now across her chest.

"I'm surprised it's made its way into academy rumour, though. That particular incident was meant to have been silenced."

Nevena hesitated, glancing around, then lowered her voice.

"It's… not public knowledge. My father told me. I wasn't supposed to repeat it."

Ilira blinked at that.

"Your father?"

Nevena nodded sheepishly. "Yes. Admiral Laurentius Rael. Imperial Army."

Ilira straightened. That name meant something. Of course it did. Laurentius Rael was one of the highest-ranking officers in the Imperial Army — known for his honour, a rare calm, and a deep alliance with the VIIth​ Legion. Dorn had even referred to him in public as "a mortal I trust implicitly." That made Nevena the daughter of one of the Emperor's most trusted generals.

"Ah," Ilira said softly, the surprise giving way to a flicker of something more respectful. "That explains the bearing. And the discretion. But be careful with truths like that, Nevena. All of you."

She looked around at the small crowd gathered — young, eager, brimming with ambition and curiosity. And terribly unaware of the depths they were trying to swim in.

"There are names you should never speak too loudly," Ilira said, her voice lowering. "And there are rumours that can cost you more than reputation. If the Sigillite believed you were spreading tales about Curze's… injuries, he might decide to make an example."

She paused, letting the weight of that warning sink in.

"You'd never make it to your first assignment. You'd disappear into some archive in the lower hives, your work left to rot."

Calven scoffed. "That's a bit dramatic, isn't it?"

Ilira turned to him, and this time her expression had no trace of humor.

"No. It's not."

Silence again.

"Primarchs have fought before," Ilira went on, softer now, but still clear. "It's rare. But it has happened and it will most likely happen again. And when it does, the Emperor doesn't leave it to fate. The Sigillite investigates. Quietly. Thoroughly."

"Cadmion was one such case. The Night Haunter attempted to seize control of the campaign — uninvited — from Corax. Unfortunately for the Night Haunter, Lord Corax had delegated the war effort to Artorias."

She paused, remembering.

"The situation… escalated. It always does with the Night Haunter. He struck first. And Artorias responded. It wasn't much of a fight."

She looked away, her voice lowering.

"He took the Haunter's hand, his eyes and shattered his spine. That ended it."

Calven looked faintly pale.

"But… surely Curze—?"

"It was reattached. The Primarch's own unnatural healing dealt with the rest," Ilira said flatly. "And he was censured in private before his brothers. Then publicly by the Emperor himself. Officially for exceeding the mandate of his orders."

"And Artorias?" someone asked.

Ilira's gaze returned to the horizon.

"Vindicated. The Sigillite passed judgment six years ago. Found in favour of the King."

She looked at them all, each young face reflecting different shades of shock, awe, and unease.

"Just because the Primarchs are heroes," she said, "doesn't mean they're saints. And just because they're brothers, doesn't mean they won't kill each other."

She hadn't been lying. The number of times that the sons of the Emperor had fought each other and had to be censured was uncomfortably high. Angron. Russ. Curze. They were just a few and the only ones she knew any real detail of.

The wind stirred again, lifting the edge of her coat, tugging at her scarf. The Mist Tree shifted on the sleeve of her garment, swaying like it had roots in something far deeper than fabric.

The Imperial Palace.

There was no structure in the galaxy like it.

From orbit, Terra looked like it was being devoured by a golden leviathan—layer upon layer of metal and stone, crystal domes and adamantine spires, reaching like skeletal fingers toward the stars. The Palace was not a palace in the old Terran sense. It was not a place. It was a world within a world. A city within a mountain within a fortress. From the basalt foundations carved into the bones of the Himalazia, to the star-scraping towers that clawed the void itself, it defied all attempts at scale.

Pilgrims of the Imperial Truth, who had never even glimpsed the Emperor came simply to kneel in its shadow.

Artorias had walked it before. But it never stopped feeling like a tomb made for gods.

Within the Palace, through vast echoing corridors guarded by silent Custodians, through chambers wide enough to swallow hive spires whole, down past frescoed archways and voice-locked sanctums that hummed with forbidden power—was a room that few knew existed.

It was quiet.

Intimately so. An antechamber of dark stone, lit by low amber lamps and the slow fire crackling in the hearth. Books lined the walls—ancient, real, printed books. A small table sat in the centre. Upon it, a regicide board, half-way reset for a new match. The scent of hot broth and roasted herbs filled the air.

Malcador the Sigillite raised a cup of steaming stew to his lips, exhaled contentedly, and chuckled.

"That's five in a row."

Artorias groaned, tossing his captured Lord-Regent piece aside like a fallen warrior.

"It's the pawns. I keep underestimating them. You bait them like a knife-fighter."

The Primarch of the XIth​ Legion ladled more of the dark, rich stew into two wooden bowls. He passed one across the table, steam rising in swirling ribbons. The meat had been slow-cooked, the spices familiar, the thick mossbread crumbling perfectly at the edges.

"From Caerdyn Vallis," Artorias said. "Proper Warden fare."

Malcador nodded approvingly, dipping the mossbread into the stew with a practiced flick.

"It reminds me of… goulash. The old kind. Back before we forgot how to make food with soul."

Artorias smiled as he settled back down, beginning to reset the board again.

"I made it myself."

"You didn't."

"I did. I have a pot in orbit and everything."

Malcador chuckled again, that dry, gravelled sound of someone who had outlived most of the galaxy's jokes.

"Strange," he said, after a pause. "You sit here with me so comfortably."

Artorias glanced up from the board, frowning slightly. "Should I not?"

"Most of your brothers wouldn't. Don't. They look at me and see a threat. Or a usurper. Or a spy. Russ is an exception. Dorn tolerates me because he must. Sanguinius and I share mutual regard, but even then…"

"They're fools, then," Artorias said. "You're the Emperor's closest friend. That alone is worth every ounce of respect I can give."

Malcador raised an eyebrow.

"Respect. From a Primarch. That's worth bottling."

Artorias offered him a rueful grin. "It's not flattery. I ruled a kingdom before my Father found me. Caerdyn Vallis is small compared to the might of Terra, but its soul was deep. I tried to rule not from above, but beside. I created a council—The Table of the Round, they called it—where knights, scholars, traders, even farmers, could advise the king. I never liked ruling alone."

He made a move on the board. Malcador countered with ease.

"So you admire bureaucracy."

"I admire people who keep the world moving while the rest of us fight wars." Artorias sat back. "You don't get the credit you deserve. My brothers sneer because you're 'just a mortal,' and yet… if my Father is the soul and face of the Imperium, you are its heart."

Malcador didn't reply immediately. He simply regarded the Primarch across the board—this mountain of golden-eyed nobility with a knight's soul and a general's weight.

"That," Malcador said at last, "is a dangerous truth to believe. And one many of your brothers would find… offensive."

Artorias shrugged, amused.

"Too many of my brothers are children."

"You're all children, Artorias," Malcador replied softly. "That's the real problem."

Artorias smiled faintly, though it didn't reach his eyes.

"Then you're our uncle."

Malcador's brow furrowed. "Am I?"

"You may as well be. Families don't have to make sense. They fight. They rage. They break things. They fail. But pretending that we're just tools—just generals—it's the only delusion in this palace."

Malcador tilted his head, intrigued.

Artorias leaned forward, eyes shadowed now.

"If we hadn't been scattered across the galaxy, maybe things would be different. Maybe we could have been raised as soldiers, nothing more. But we were cast out. Shaped by strange suns, broken worlds. Some of us were raised by tyrants. Others by monsters. Some of us made families before we even knew we had one."

He stared down at the board.

"When He found us, He didn't just return us to service. He returned us to him. That made him our father. Which makes you—like it or not—the closest thing we will have to an uncle."

Malcador exhaled long through his nose. "Family is a foolish notion, in an empire like this."

Artorias smiled again.

"Foolish notions are often the only ones worth keeping."

Malcador grunted. "You speak like a poet."

Artorias gave a small, self-effacing laugh. "Blame Ilira. She's rubbed off on me more than I'd care to admit." He reached for his drink, pausing before adding, "You let a remembrancer like her run wild in your fleet for a few years and suddenly every speech becomes a verse."

Malcador raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself. "The Wardens seem… quite fond of her."

Artorias's smile deepened. "They are. She sees them—not just as soldiers, but as men. She gave them something few outside our brotherhood ever offer: dignity. A chance to be remembered not only for the battles we fought, but for why we fought them." He glanced toward the hearth, eyes distant. "After the Rangdan campaigns, my sons carried a weight. Shame for withdrawing even though it was to go in search of me. Ilira helped them put words to it, made them understand it wasn't cowardice. It was survival. Mercy. Can you understand what a gift that is? To help the Astartes overcome such a thing? About a war they are forbidden to speak of? For what she has done for me and my sons, there is no reward great enough."

Malcador folded his hands beneath his chin, nodding. "Good. That is precisely why I arranged for her to be sent to your Legion."

Artorias's brow furrowed. "…You what?"

Malcador didn't look at him. He moved a piece across the regicide board, voice cool. "She didn't end up with the XIth​ by accident, Artorias. I saw something in her work when she was still at the Academy. Something your Legion needed." He finally looked up. "You understand the importance of words. She gave your sons back their voice."

Artorias leaned back in his seat, absorbing the weight of it. "You meddling old snake."

Malcador offered the faintest trace of a smile. "I prefer gardener."

There was silence again. Pieces clicked on the board, thoughtful and slow.

Then, finally, Malcador looked up from his move.

"Why have you really come?"

Artorias didn't answer immediately. He set his piece down, met the Sigillite's eyes.

"I want to speak about Curze. And Lorgar."

Malcador didn't smile. Didn't frown. He simply leaned back in his chair, the firelight dancing in the dark wells of his eyes.

"Then let's begin."

The stew was thick and fragrant in the quiet of the chamber, punctuated only by the occasional sound of spoon scraping bowl, or the soft shifting of firelight across ancient walls. For a long while, Artorias said nothing—then, quietly, he looked up from his bowl, his voice low but thoughtful.

"I still don't understand it."

Malcador raised an eyebrow without looking up from his spoon.

"Understand what?"

"How I wasn't censured. I cut off my brother's hand."

"Maimed," Malcador corrected mildly, as if discussing a bureaucratic footnote. "Technically."

"I maimed a Primarch," Artorias said, more insistently. "There were many reports. Plenty of witnesses. A real argument could be made that I struck the first real blow. I drew the most blood. And the Emperor simply… let it go."

Malcador finally set his bowl down with a slow exhale, folding his hands over the table. He tilted his head slightly, the fire catching the silver in his robes.

"You truly don't know, do you?"

Artorias frowned.

"Know what?"

Malcador smiled—not kindly, nor condescendingly. Just sadly.

"How highly your father regards you."

Artorias barked a short, dry laugh.

"Don't lie, uncle. Everyone knows it's Horus and Sanguinius. They're His favourites. Horus is the prodigal son. Sanguinius… Sanguinius could ask for anything, and He'd give it. As for the Emperor and I… After Monarchia, I can only dread to guess his opinion of me. Weakness perhaps?"

Malcador shook his head slowly.

"Favourites? Perhaps. But favour isn't the same as regard, Artorias. The Emperor sees you—and Vulkan—as something else entirely."

The firelight flickered. Artorias blinked.

"Me? Vulkan, yes, I can believe. But me?"

Malcador stirred the mossbread in the remaining broth of his bowl, then tapped a knuckle lightly against the regicide board between them.

"Do you know why He respects you?"

Artorias said nothing.

Respect?

"It is because you care," Malcador said. "Not in the way some of your brothers pretend. Not the rhetoric Fulgrim spouts when he's addressing mortals. Not Guilliman's cold paternalism. Not Lorgar's pity. You and Vulkan care in a way that is inconvenient. Costly. Real. You shoulder humanity like a shield, not a burden."

Artorias sat very still.

"Guilliman is a greater builder," he said at last. "If the Emperor's concern is the safeguarding of humanity, then surely Roboute should be the favoured one."

Malcador nodded. "By that logic, yes. But logic is not always what guides the heart."

There was a beat of silence.

"The Emperor has always favoured Horus and Sanguinius," Malcador said, finally. "But you—he trusts you. And that is rarer still. I would go so far as to say that he trusts you the most of all the Primarchs."

Artorias looked down at his bowl, then quietly ladled more stew. His hands were steady, but his face was a mask of conflicted thought.

Malcador let the silence breathe before shifting the topic, his voice calm.

"Returning to the matter of Curze... you did your Father a favour."

Artorias glanced up sharply.

"By maiming my wretched brother?"

"By giving him an excuse," Malcador said. "Despite Horus's constant needling to let Curze off the leash entirely, your duel gave the Emperor what he needed: justification to censure the Night Haunter publicly, formally, legally."

He folded his hands again.

"You may think it petty or political. It's both. But it was also necessary."

"Because of the Night Lords' tactics," Artorias murmured.

Malcador nodded. "Terror, slaughter, skinning prisoners, crucifixions… We tolerated it in the early years of the Great Crusade. Needed it, even. But now? With compliance rates nearing totality across entire sectors? It's barbarism for its own sake."

Artorias's voice turned cold.

"Curze tried to take the campaign of Cadmion from Corax. That alone was enough."

"And yet," Malcador said softly, "if you hadn't made it physical, nothing would have happened. The Emperor would not have moved. He couldn't."

"He has the power."

"He has the power," Malcador said firmly. "But not the opportunity. You gave Him that."

Artorias leaned back slightly, expression unreadable.

"How is Curze?" he asked.

"His arm has already been reattached. He is functional. More sullen than usual."

Malcador's expression darkened.

"The Night Lords have been reassigned. Half the galaxy away. They're being sent into the northern fringe of the Ghoul Stars. Somewhere their... appetites can't make headlines."

"And no trial. No hearing. Just… relocated."

Malcador gave a tight, diplomatic smile.

"This is the Imperium. Justice is not blind. She merely chooses her targets wisely."

Artorias snorted.

"And what would've happened if I had lost the duel?"

"Then we'd be having a very different conversation. Likely at your memorial."

They shared a brief, bitter laugh.

The game board lay untouched between them, but neither moved to reset it yet. The stew cooled in its pot. The fire cracked once more, deep within its stone cradle.

"So," Malcador said, voice quieter now. "You've come to speak of Lorgar as well."

Artorias's jaw tensed.

"Yes."

"Trouble?"

Artorias's golden eyes glittered.

"Not yet. But I fear it's coming."

The fire in the chamber hissed softly as a log settled deeper into its embers, sending a brief plume of sparks upward. Artorias set his empty bowl aside and reached beneath the folds of his grey and silver cloak. From a small, weathered pouch, he produced three small, round medallions, each roughly the size of a clenched fist, and set them on the regicide board between himself and Malcador with quiet finality.

They were worn. Blackened bronze, etched with strange variations of legion symbols—subtle, but distinct. Malcador leaned in, his lined brow furrowing as his pale eyes scanned each medallion.

One bore a stark black version of the white tree of the Wardens, twisted slightly, with its roots wrapped into a closed knot. Another held a crude, iron-wrought variation of the Iron Warriors' skull-and-cog motif, surrounded by interlocking circles. The third bore a strange sigil: something that might once have been a stylized Night Lords winged skull, now overlaid with arcane runes etched along the inner rim.

Malcador's expression darkened. He said nothing at first, only stared.

Artorias broke the silence.

"That one," he said, pointing to the Night Lords medallion, "was taken from the corpse of a Legio Astartes sergeant on Cadmion."

Malcador looked up sharply, but Artorias waved a hand as if to say not now. His voice was calm, but carried weight.

"Lucan found it. He said it reminded him of something one of his men had. After some quiet investigation, he uncovered this—" He tapped the black tree medallion. "Apparently it had been circulating among some of the younger Wardens. They picked up the idea from the Iron Warriors during extended campaigns together."

Malcador's face remained unreadable.

"And the third?"

Artorias picked up the iron-ringed symbol and turned it once in his fingers before placing it down again with care.

"Perturabo gave it to me."

That caught Malcador's interest.

"He just gave it to you?"

"I asked if his legion had something similar. He didn't think much of it. Said they call them Iron Circles. Not an official tradition. More like… social bonding groups. Small brotherhoods. Most of them started popping up after a few extended deployments with visiting Word Bearer chaplains."

Malcador's fingers steepled.

"Word Bearer chaplains?"

Artorias nodded.

"The moment that term came up, I started digging. It turns out the first lodge among my sons started after joint operations with Iron Warriors units that had just been reinforced by those same chaplains. Harmless at first—camaraderie, shared rituals, stories. But once we looked closer... it felt more like compartmentalization. Secrecy."

Malcador picked up the Night Lords medallion again and turned it in the firelight. The runes on it shimmered ever so faintly.

"And what did you do with your own lodge?"

"I outlawed it. My sons understood. They weren't trying to hide anything from me. They admired the Iron Warriors and wanted to honour the bond between them. I told them we have enough orders, knightly traditions, and war oaths to last a hundred lifetimes. We don't need this."

Malcador looked up from the medallion, eyes suddenly sharp.

"And Perturabo?"

Artorias's expression shifted into something unreadable. Not disapproval—something heavier.

"He doesn't care. Not really. If his sons fight well and die on command, they can worship statues made of rust for all he cares. But… I think he knows there's something off about the lodges. They've spread far and wide amongst his gene-sons. He just doesn't want to look too closely. Forrix and his lot don't like us. They think I've made Perturabo weak. That I've softened him."

He paused.

"Perhaps I have."

Malcador set the medallion down and leaned back, folding his hands.

"Have the Word Bearers offered to send chaplains to your legion?"

"Multiple times. Especially after Cadmion." Artorias snorted. "Sycophantic letters, all courtesy and honeyed phrases. They said they wished to 'unify our understanding of the divine martial path.'"

"And you declined."

"Of course I did," Artorias said grimly. "I didn't forget Monarchia. Even if the fire has cooled, the shame has not. Guilliman and I… we fought about it. You were there Malcador. You know the cause of my grievance."

Malcador's face, usually impassive as mountain stone, softened at that.

"You carry the guilt for not stopping a decision made above your station," he said quietly. "Even after all these years."

Artorias nodded, once. "That's why I turned them away. I didn't trust the Word Bearers' intentions. How could I? If I were in Lorgar's position I do not think I could so easily turn the other cheek."

Malcador's eyes lingered on the blackened tree medallion. He seemed troubled in a way that was uncharacteristic of the Sigillite—something behind his gaze shifting gears.

"I've heard whispers of these lodges before," he said finally. "Nothing concrete. But enough to make me suspicious. If they've spread across three legions—"

"At least three," Artorias cut in. "I have reason to believe they may exist among others. The medallions have regional or heraldic variations. But the structure seems the same. Brotherhood. Secrecy. A sort of… pseudo-spiritual fraternity."

Malcador's voice turned cold.

"There have been no reports from the Custodes watching Lorgar. No signs of deviation. The Word Bearers are as loyal as ever according to the Oculi Imperator, Aquilon."

Artorias raised an eyebrow.

"Are they?"

Malcador said nothing for a time. The fire crackled again, louder now. The wind outside shifted subtly, the ever-present mechanical hum of Terra's eternal workings filling the distant silence.

"I will look into this," Malcador said at last. "I will do so quietly."

"That's all I ask."

Malcador turned one of the medallions over again.

"These things spread in silence. They grow in shadow. And shadows are where your brother Curze likes to dwell."

Artorias's gaze hardened.

"That's why I came to you. I think this is bigger than a few misguided rituals and fraternities. I think the lodges are spreading like a sickness. It is one thing for Astartes to bond as brothers. It is another to openly ferment grievances with each other."

Malcador nodded grimly.

"Then it seems we may be hunting a disease… before we even understand the symptoms."

The stew had gone lukewarm, but neither Artorias nor Malcador seemed to care. The weight of the earlier conversation still hung in the air like low mist, but it was thinning now—drifting away on the quiet laughter and familiar ease between the two.

Malcador leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers beneath his chin, and regarded the towering figure across the table.

"So then, where to next, oh King of Mist?"

Artorias gave a wry smile and traced the rim of his empty bowl.

"High Command's seen fit to assign the Wardens alongside Guilliman and Perturabo. A prolonged series of operations—strategic stabilization along the northern reach of Segmentum Pacificus. Apparently, three of us working in concert are ideal for 'long-term cohesion-building.'"

Malcador snorted into his moss bread, crumbs dusting the edge of his sleeve.

"As if the Imperial Army would ever refuse you now."

Artorias raised a brow.

"You think that highly of me?"

"No. I think that highly of your Remembrancer," Malcador replied dryly. "Her writings have made your Legion a household name. Your 'noble mist-knights of old' are the stuff of vox dramas now. They'll bend over backward to curry favour with you. Even the crustiest admirals know the value of public morale."

Artorias sighed but said nothing. He looked pleased, if slightly embarrassed.

Malcador sipped the last of his tea, then set the cup down gently.

"And Perturabo? Still as steel-hearted and simmering as ever?"

Artorias chuckled, rubbing a hand over his beard.

"Sometimes, loving my brother is… difficult. But he's learned to loosen up around me, at least a little. I think he enjoys the company, even if he'd never admit it."

Malcador gave him a knowing look, half-lidded and amused.

"I've heard rumours. That he's developed a fondness for young Princess Aelwen."

The Primarch actually barked a laugh, the sound rumbling like a distant storm.

"You heard that, did you? He adores her. Though if anyone so much as says that to his face, he'll silence them for eternity. I think he's terrified the Iron Warriors would see it as weakness."

"They'd be fools if they did."

"True. But fear of perception is a hard thing to reason away. After our campaign, he's invited me and Roboute to visit Olympia. A gesture of goodwill."

Malcador raised an eyebrow.

"That's generous of him."

"Mm," Artorias said with a sly grin. "But I suspect he'd rather throw Guilliman out an airlock."

Malcador actually laughed—short, dry, but genuine.

"Oh, poor Roboute. Always the diplomat, rarely the desired guest."

"He's not unwanted," Artorias said thoughtfully, tracing the edge of one of the discarded medallions. "Just… excessively competent. Perturabo respects him but resents him all the same. He always believed that Guilliman never had to fight for recognition the way he did. That his worth was assumed, while Perturabo has had to prove his value again and again."

Malcador's expression shifted subtly—something old and weighty behind his gaze.

"And what of Dorn?" he asked. "I imagine he has thoughts about all this. Now that siege campaigns are being split more evenly between him and Perturabo."

Artorias chuckled darkly, a glint of mischief in his golden eyes.

"I wonder how our dear Rogal is really taking it. Having to share the title of 'Imperium's Siege Bastion' with the brother who loathes him most."

Malcador gave an exaggerated sigh and rubbed at the bridge of his nose.

"You're all children. Petty, brilliant, impossible children."

Artorias leaned back in his chair and grinned.

"Oh, come now. That's unfair to children."

"Perhaps. At least children don't take their rivalries across entire star systems."

They both laughed at that—quietly, like old friends sharing a joke that stretched across years and unspoken history.

Then came the knock.

It was gentle, but precise—three quick taps, no more, no less. Both of them turned their heads.

Artorias's hand was already near the hilt of Ceithraig out of instinct, though he did not draw it. Malcador, unhurried, merely turned his gaze toward the door, voice level.

"Enter."

The man at the door stepped into the chamber with measured grace, clad in storm-grey robes, the sigil of the Sigillite pressed in silver upon his shoulder. His complexion was the colour of sun-warmed bronze, his eyes obsidian-dark and sharp beneath a thoughtful brow. He bowed deeply, first to Malcador and then to Artorias, and held the gesture with a courtly reverence not often found in the halls of power.

Without a word, he moved to Malcador's side and leaned in close, whispering.

Artorias's golden eyes flicked up.

"You know I can hear everything he's saying," he said, sipping the last of his stew.

Malcador sighed. "Halim, stop whispering. The boy most likely heard you coming a mile away."

The man—Halim—smiled faintly and inclined his head.

"Very well. A small matter, lord. Remembrancer Ilira has been seen walking with a circle of her peers. Young ones. It seems they've been discussing the events on Cadmion—particularly... the Night Haunter's injury."

Malcador didn't so much as blink. He waved the matter off with an idle flick of his fingers, as if brushing away mist.

"Leave it be. There are already a thousand rumours about what happened, and it was more than six year ago. One more won't tilt the scales." His eyes flicked toward Artorias. "And I am certain Ilira knows—or will be told to know—that there are some truths best kept quiet."

Artorias dipped his head in thanks. "Your leniency is noted."

Halim bowed again and slipped silently from the room.

For a long moment, the two men sat in companionable quiet, the dying fire crackling gently in its wrought-iron cradle.

Artorias eventually broke the silence with a familiar softness.

"Do you ever stop knowing everything?"

Malcador arched a brow. "Do you ever stop dramatizing?"

Artorias snorted and turned his attention to the regicide board, carefully resetting the pieces.

"Are any of my brothers on Terra?"

Malcador gave him a look.

"You already know the answer. You must have seen the ship in orbit as you arrived."

Artorias raised his hands in mock surrender. "What can I say? I was being polite. Courtesies, Uncle."

"You're ten thousand years too late for those."

Still, the Sigillite allowed himself a rare smile. He leaned back slightly, fingers templed beneath his chin.

"He's in the Eastern Wing. Here for another week. An audience with the Emperor. Final briefings. And then back to his station."

Artorias considered that. "I think I would like to meet him. I've spent so many years being a thorn in his side after all."

That drew Malcador's full attention.

"Do not cause a ruckus here. I will not stand for it."

Artorias shook his head. "I give you my word."

Malcador made a small sound that might have been amusement or regret.

"Well then. You should make time."

Artorias studied him, gold eyes narrowing with thoughtful mischief.

"He has a reputation."

"So do you."

"Mine has a touch more poetry."

Malcador laughed dryly. "And his has fewer corpses."

Artorias winced, smirking. "Fair."

Malcador reached for the stew bowl again, poking through it with a spoon now gone slightly tarnished from age.

"You may find him colder than most. But not cruel. And not arrogant. A sharp blade—sheathed in duty. He'll listen, if you speak plainly."

"That's the only way I know how."

"Good. Then perhaps he'll finally meet one of you he doesn't think is either insane or insubordinate."

Artorias laughed aloud at that, warm and full.

"That might still be up for debate."

Malcador gave a long-suffering sigh and raised his cup.

"You're all children."

"And you, dear uncle, are the long-suffering uncle of too many princes."

Another knock sounded at the door—brisk this time. A courier's knock.

Malcador didn't move yet. He looked at the board. At Artorias. Then at the bowl of cooling stew.

"They never leave me alone."

Artorias leaned forward, his smile thin but content.

"Good. You'd only get into trouble."

"I'll take that as a compliment."

The door opened slowly.

The bar they found was buried deep in one of Terra's lower districts—down through rusted transit rails, into underhives thick with the scent of oil, incense, and too many bodies packed into too little space. The name of the place—The Ninth Circle—glowed dimly in pulsing red lumen-script above the door, though several of the letters flickered or had long since died. The establishment looked more like a holding pen than a watering hole. Pipes dripped. A pair of servo-skulls drifted overhead, trailing static warnings about loitering. A blind old man sat near the entrance, muttering catechisms to his reflection in a bottle.

Perfect.

Ilira ducked through the narrow doorway with Calven, Nevena, and a knot of other young remembrancers in tow. The air inside was a haze of smoke, sweat, and off-world spices. A vox-cantor played ancient music from the Great Crusade's early years—melancholic horns undercut by a jagged synth rhythm.

It wasn't a place most Imperial officials would visit, but that was precisely the charm.

They squeezed into a half-rusted booth near the back. A servo-drone hovered by for orders, and they wasted no time. Strong drink was poured, toasts were made, and soon laughter was echoing off the riveted walls.

Nevena was already tipsy, slurring stories about an artist who mistook a passing Mechanicum Magos for a statue and sketched it topless for six hours. Calven was aloof, as usual, but Ilira caught the warmth in his eyes when Nevena touched his arm or whispered to him between sips.

Ilira, flushed and grinning, leaned back and chuckled.

"You think that's bad? During my second month at the Scholam, I got caught trying to 'borrow' an Arbites' helmet because I thought it would help me write from the perspective of a constable. I ended up in a holding cell with an iterator who'd started a fistfight with a servitor. We ended up trading poetry."

They all roared.

Ilira turned to gesture animatedly—then slammed into something. Something massive.

A towering man stood there, skin like leather, eyes sunk deep under a brutal brow. Tattoos crept up his neck like barbed wire. He wore a thick flak vest under a coat of stitched hides, and at his hip hung a stub pistol that looked like it had taken more lives than age ever could.

He loomed over her. Growled.

"You wanna lose your teeth, little miss?"

The table went silent.

Ilira looked up slowly, instinct screaming to say nothing. But before she could offer an apology, the man squinted. Then his eyes went wide.

"...Wait. Wait a second. You're her."

She blinked. "What?"

His mouth curled into a toothy grin, all threat vanishing in a blink.

"Ilira Torest! You wrote The Storm That Walks With Men. And The King in Smoke. And that story—what's it called—'The Blade by the Hearth.' Emperor's blood, I love that one."

Ilira stared, stunned. "You… you read?"

"'Course I read! Don't let the gun fool you, I got taste."

He turned, cupping massive hands around his mouth.

"Oi! Boys! You'll never believe who I just bumped into!"

A half-dozen equally rough-looking men and women pushed through the bar like an oncoming wave, all loud, scarred, and starstruck. They clustered around her, some craning their necks to get a look, others jostling elbows excitedly.

"She's shorter than I thought!"

"You think she'll sign my flask?"

"The bit with the Warden who dies saving the refugees on Merovia VII—I cried, boss. I cried!"

The big man puffed up proudly.

"Name's Cagan. I'm your biggest fan. You ever need a bodyguard, you ask for me. You got that?"

Ilira managed a shocked smile. "I… thank you. That's really kind."

"No apologies, eh? You made me cry and not even my mother's funeral managed that. I owe you a drink."

He stormed off to the bar with surprising energy.

Eventually, the crowd thinned and the remembrancers reclaimed her. They looked at her with a mix of awe and mild disbelief. Nevena leaned in.

"Do you always do that?"

"Do what?" Ilira said, dazed.

"Make gangers fall in love with your prose."

Ilira laughed, warmth spilling back in. "Only when I've had enough to drink."

As the night bled on, more patrons began eyeing her from across the room. Curious gazes turned to hushed murmurs. Then one woman—a small, mousy-looking figure in oversized goggles and a data-scroll bag—approached their booth, wringing her hands.

"I'm sorry—excuse me—is it really you? Ilira Torest?"

Ilira blushed. "Depends who's asking."

The woman almost fainted.

"Would you… would you read something?"

A chorus of hopeful voices echoed behind her. Dozens of eyes now on her. The bar was quieting. Even the vox-cantor dulled.

Ilira looked down at her drink, then up at the crowd.

"...Alright. One story."

She stood, cleared her throat, and began to recite The King in Smoke. Her voice, always rich and carefully measured, wove through the grimy bar like incense. A tale of loss, courage, and brotherhood in the firelit halls of the Mist Wardens of the Ashen Circle, the 12th​ Company of the Legion, fighting against the void wyrms at the side of the King.

Even the toughest of the gang leaned in, listening like children by a hearth.

She finished to a scattering of reverent applause and a free drink shoved into her hand.

After that, the night unravelled. Drinks flowed faster. Laughter bloomed. Voices rose and slurred. The crowd grew friendlier, stranger. The haze thickened.

Ilira remembered less and less.

A few scattered images remained: Nevena dancing on a table. Cagan challenging someone to arm wrestle in her honour. Calven watching her with an unreadable look.

Then nothing.

Just the deep, heavy black of sleep.

Ilira awoke with a groan that echoed inside her skull like a shell detonation.

Her tongue felt like parchment, her throat dry, her mouth sour with the dregs of too many cheap drinks. She winced at the sharpness of light lancing through a half-shuttered window and tried to piece together where she was.

The bed was large and industrial, the sheets tangled and half-falling to the floor. Her body ached in ways that were… not unwelcome. Her bare skin was sticky with sweat, her limbs sore in a manner she didn't exactly regret.

Then the snoring started.

A long, thunderous bellow like an autocannon warming up.

She turned her head slowly, dreading what she already suspected—and found herself staring at the broad, tattooed back of Cagan. One muscled arm was thrown over the side of the bed like a dropped servo-winch. His pistol holster was slung over the bedpost. He slept deeply, mouth open, snoring like a gunned-out ork.

Ilira stared at him. Then down at herself. Then back at him.

"…Oh. Oh, Throne."

She clapped both hands over her face and squeaked out a laugh, the kind of laugh one makes in the pit of self-horror.

And yet… there was a grin tugging at her lips. Emperor forgive her, the sex had been good. Enthusiastic. Honest, even. The sort of warm, primal tumble that only happened when all inhibitions melted under the furnace of cheap booze and the kind of admiration that came from someone who'd memorized your words.

But now came the reckoning.

Ilira slithered out of bed with all the grace of a stowaway rat. She carefully stepped over discarded clothes, grabbed her scattered garments from across the room, and dressed in a blur of speed, hopping on one leg to pull up her pants while holding back a groan.

She crept toward the door, bolted through it-

And ran full-force into a wall of ceramite and muscle.

"GAAH!"

She stumbled backward, clutching her forehead—only to look up into a face she recognized way too well.

Lucan.

Lord-Warden of the Second Company. The Silver Knight. Bearer of Solbrand. Overall pain in her ass. Her headache doubled.

The towering not-quite-Astartes stood in full pale-blue and silver armour, the white Mist Tree on his breastplate gleaming softly. His cloak was pinned to one shoulder, and the right arm of his armour shone in gold—a marker of his station. His handsome, worn face was split into a slow, sly grin.

"Good morning, milady," he said smoothly, voice like velvet over gravel.

Ilira froze. "…How long have you been standing there?"

"Long enough to see you sneak out like a guilty noble's daughter."

She let out an incoherent noise and covered her face again.

Lucan leaned a little closer, pretending to whisper, but speaking loud enough to ring in her skull. "Did you at least remember his name? Or did the alcohol delete that too?"

Ilira groaned, "Lucan, please. I will vomit on your boots."

"Tempting. These took hours to polish."

She glared up at him, cheeks blazing. "Why are you even here?"

He shrugged, still smirking. "You slipped your protective detail last night. The brothers asked me to find you, since you've made a habit of running off." He tilted his head, voice light. "And I must say, your choice of company is… fascinating."

She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and sighed through her teeth. "I hate you."

Lucan made a theatrical boom noise, as if firing a bolter, causing her to wince and slap his armoured chest. "Stop that! My skull feels like a collapsing hive spire."

"And yet you still drink like an off-duty naval officer," Lucan said with a shake of his head. "Come, you've earned this torment. Besides—" he tapped the side of his helm, voice dipping serious for just a beat, "—the King waits."

Ilira blinked. "Wait… Artorias?"

Lucan nodded. "He has a meeting this morning. And you're meant to be there."

Her headache momentarily forgotten, she blinked fast. "Why didn't anyone tell me?"

Lucan grinned. "Because if we told you, you wouldn't have gotten drunk and disappeared into a bar full of outlaws and poor choices."

She groaned again and sagged. "You are enjoying this."

"Immensely."

Ilira pulled her coat tighter and followed him down the narrow corridor of the hab, boots echoing beside his heavy tread.

As they passed into a lift, she glanced up at him. "You said the King had a meeting?"

Lucan looked at her sidelong, eyes unreadable. "Yes. A very important one."

"Who with?"

Lucan smirked again, just faintly this time.

"The man whose ship you saw in orbit when we arrived. Eastern wing. Very shiny armour. Bit of a brick. Doesn't understand what a joke is."

Ilira's brow furrowed, then lifted as realization struck.

"Rogal Dorn."

Lucan simply nodded.

Ilira straightened herself, suddenly feeling every wrinkle in her coat, every strand of hair out of place, and every drop of stale alcohol still in her veins.

"Oh, Throne. I need caf. And maybe a doctor."

Lucan's laughter echoed off the metal walls.
 
Wardens of the Crown New
Terra had many faces.

To the multitudes who toiled beneath the smog-choked hive-stacks, it was a rusted sky and rationed breath. To the pilgrims of the Imperial Truth, it was the glimmer of gilded spires, the whispered promise of salvation through enlightenment. And to the warriors of the Imperium, it was the Throne World— the beating heart of all that was ordered and righteous in the universe. A testament to the glory of Mankind.

But here, deep in the veins of the Imperial Palace, Terra became something else entirely: endless.

Artorias walked with the stillness of thought wrapped in steel, his stride fluid and unhurried despite the bustling energy around him. Gold-armoured Custodians moved in concert around the hall, adjusting fields, inputting data-cants into vox-slates, clearing corridors at a gesture. Everywhere he passed, the air shimmered faintly, runes briefly activating, then dimming again in recognition.

The Unbroken King paid it little heed.

He was speaking softly with a cluster of Custodes, the commander among them—a grizzled warrior named Remial Valka—nodding as Artorias gestured along a data-holo of the palace's inner transit network. Routes were being cleared. Vox-codes verified. Security protocols overridden, cleared or quietly discarded.

He was, after all, a Primarch.

And such beings were not stopped in the Imperial Palace. They were navigated around.

"Ensure all locks on Level P-9 through H-Theta are lifted for the next seventy-five minutes," Artorias murmured. "If anyone objects, tell them to log it with the Sigillite."

Valka raised an amused brow. "And if the Sigillite objects?"

Artorias tilted his head slightly, a glimmer of dry amusement on his lips. "Then he'll tell me himself. Over tea."

The Custodian almost smiled. Almost.

A sudden clatter broke the rhythm. Footsteps. Voices. Someone arguing with a logistics serf in the corridor behind.

Lucan was the first through—immaculate as ever in his deep silver-and-blue armour, his cloak billowing with each stride. And behind him—

Artorias arched a brow.

Ilira Torest looked like she had crawled out of a collapsing lander and then been hit by it twice more. Her coat was wrinkled beyond salvation, her hair a halo of frizz and rebellion, and her eyes were rimmed red like she'd spent the night inhaling ash.

Lucan stopped and clapped a hand to his breastplate. "My King. We found her."

Ilira stumbled to a halt and made a weak, wheezing noise that may have been "good morning."

Artorias looked at her for a long moment, his golden gaze unreadable, then said calmly:

"I admire your commitment to arriving in a state of battle damage, Ilira. But if you're to walk beside me to meet my brother for the first time in fifty years, you'll have to look less like you lost a drinking contest with a cargo hauler."

Ilira blinked.

"...You're not wrong, my King," she croaked.

He turned smoothly and gestured behind her. "See to her."

At once, a flurry of movement erupted from side corridors and service ducts. A dozen palace attendants, servitors, and gene-coded servants poured in like a precision strike team. Hands guided Ilira to walk even as augmetic tools and precision brushes hovered around her. Her coat was taken and replaced with a new one—stitched in deep navy and pinned with the crest of the Legion. A servitor glided forward to comb her hair with quiet mechanical efficiency while a servo-skull applied light-dampening powder beneath her eyes. Another, a servant, dabbed something herbal beneath her nose that cleared her sinuses instantly.

"This is... horrifying," she murmured, walking as she was dressed and cleaned and repaired on the go.

Lucan chuckled. "Palace standard. Consider it a mobile exorcism of last night's demons hey?"

They walked in procession now—Artorias at the front, Lucan beside him, Ilira trailing as a small army of attendants finished fixing the damage she had done to herself. Behind them, Custodes glided with silent grace, their halberds glinting in the high light.

They passed through wide echoing halls that could have housed city blocks, their ceilings carved with the faces of long-dead generals and ancient heroes of Old Earth. They rode in a levitating transit-dais, watching miles upon miles of corridor vanish beneath them in whispering silence, then disembarked at a mag-rail station carved from obsidian and shaped like a cathedral. The train that arrived was plated in gold, trimmed in adamantine, and so smooth in motion that Ilira didn't feel it when it started to move.

The journey took half an hour.

Through each viewport, the Imperial Palace unfolded: miles of infrastructure suspended in the skies, levels upon levels of ornamented stone, buttressed towers wrapped in void-shielding, entire hab-complexes given over to astropathic choirs. The structure pulsed with power, with discipline and order and above all—with the weight of the Imperium's hubris made manifest.

At last, the train halted at a gate unlike the others.

A long colonnade stretched before them, its pillars white as bone and etched with the tactical axioms of the Primarch of the Imperial Fists. Statues of the Emperor in battle array lined the walls. Vox-anthems hummed faintly in the background like a hymn on the edge of hearing.

At the end of the colonnade stood two golden-armoured Custodes, motionless as death. Before them, Imperial Fists milled in squad formations, some reviewing tactical dataslates, others murmuring in low conversation.

As Artorias approached, heads turned.

Lucan leaned close and said under his breath, "They don't look thrilled to see us."

Ilira gave a dry laugh, her hair now perfectly shaped and her coat freshly pressed. "They're Imperial Fists, Lucan. They're never thrilled to see anyone."

The moment the Fists saw the colours—the pale blue, the silver, the white Mist Tree—they stiffened. A few shifted posture, subtle but sharp. Eyes narrowed.

Artorias said nothing.

He kept walking.

They were twenty paces from the colonnade's end when a figure stepped forward—tall, broad, helmed in Imperial Fist yellow. Flanked by four warriors. His voice rang out, polite but unmistakably hard.

"Honoured guests," he said. "You approach restricted ground."

Artorias stopped.

The figure removed his helm—revealing a scar-lined face, proud and impassive.

"I am Captain Camba-Diaz, of the Seventh Company. I greet you in Lord Dorn's name."

Artorias inclined his head. "Then I greet you as brother to the one you serve. I am here to meet with Rogal Dorn."

Camba-Diaz smiled thinly, practiced.

"Regrettably… Lord Dorn is deeply engaged in preparation for the coming instructional conclave. He cannot be disturbed."

A pause.

Lucan bristled beside Artorias, one hand straying to the hilt of Solbrand at his side. "You are denying passage to my King?"

The words were said softly, dangerously so.

Ilira exhaled slowly through her nose. She knew Lucan well. For all his bravado, he was perhaps one of the deadliest fighters in the Legion. If it came to it, she was sure that half the Imperial Fists would be dead before they could mount any significant opposition.

Artorias simply stepped forward.

"I have waited fifty years to look my brother in the eye," he said. "I will not waste this opportunity. Nor will I ask permission."

Camba-Diaz's smile faded. The other Fists tensed. Hands drifted toward weapons.

Whhmm.

The sound of power halberds activating was not subtle.

The Custodes flanking the gate had not moved—but their weapons were now lit, blades glowing faintly with death-heat.

Not aimed at Artorias.

Aimed at the Imperial Fists.

Lucan's hand tightened on the grip of Solbrand. "Well, this escalated," he muttered with a vicious grin.

Ilira straightened, her hangover gone in a single pulse of adrenaline.

The air between the two Legions hardened.

And still, the Primarch of the XIth​ stood there, perfectly calm, as if daring the next moment to define what came after.

Tension lanced the air like drawn wire.

The Imperial Fists stood tall, impassive—but the slight shifts of weight, the tightening around knuckles, the way one man exhaled just a shade too sharply, all betrayed what lay beneath. The Custodians had not moved from the archway at the far end of the colonnade, but their weapons remained live, shimmering faintly with the death-glow of their charged halberds.

Artorias, for his part, seemed utterly unaffected. He did not draw a weapon. Did not raise his voice. He simply turned his gaze from the wall of yellow-armoured transhuman soldiers and looked toward the Custodians posted by the sealed adamantine door.

His voice was calm. "Announce me."

A pause followed—just long enough for the Fists to glance at one another in wary confusion—before one of the Custodians tilted his head in acknowledgment.

Nothing was said. No formal address, no ceremonial gong or data-sigil. The Custodian simply turned and pressed a single rune beside the entrance.

For a full minute, nothing happened.

Then the doors opened.


A sound like massive vaults unlocking rolled down the corridor, followed by a faint hiss of atmosphere adjustment. The strategium gates parted with mechanical grace, revealing the warm amber lighting within.

And out stepped Rogal Dorn.

He was exactly as he appeared in the reports, vid-captures and stories: cut from the bones of Terra itself. Tall even for a Primarch with a head of white-blonde hair, his gold-chased armour bore the Imperial aquila and the stylised fist of his Legion, unmarred and glinting like freshly forged steel. His expression was chiselled from stone—no warmth, no curiosity, only calculation. His eyes moved fast.

He took in the entire scene at once—the postures, the tension, the humming halberds, the line of Fists half-ready to fight—and stopped cold.

"What," he said, "is the meaning of this?"

His voice was clipped iron. Absolute. Even the Custodians stilled slightly.

Camba-Diaz stepped forward and saluted, sharp and proper. "My Lord. They approached without prior clearance, unannounced. His companions—"

Dorn turned his head and cut him off with a glance sharp enough to halt a thunderhead.

"Do they look like xenos, Captain? Do you think them saboteurs or rebels? Shall we next question every Solar Auxilia cohort that forgets to file a corridor pass? Are you blind, perhaps?"

Camba-Diaz hesitated. "My apologies—"

"They wear Legion colours. That one," he gestured at Artorias, "is clearly one of my brothers. So perhaps you are as much a fool as you are blind."

Camba-Diaz blinked in surprise, clearly not expecting such admonition from his Primarch. He bowed his head in capitulation.

Dorn's gaze sharpened as it fell squarely on the man standing beyond the yellow line of his warriors. "Brother."

Artorias inclined his head in acknowledgment. "Brother."

There was no ceremony. No embrace. Just a nod from Dorn to the Custodes and his men.

"Stand down. Let them pass."

The golden-armoured giants deactivated their blades in perfect unison. The air shifted. One of the Imperial Fists took a slow, measured step backward.

Dorn did not wait for them.

He turned and strode back into the chamber without another word.

Artorias followed—without pause or comment—his long stride quiet over the polished marble floor.

Lucan did not follow. He lingered just beyond the threshold, arms folded, gaze scanning the assembled Fists like a veteran evaluating a field line.

Ilira hesitated, then stepped inside.


The strategium of the Imperial Fists was a sanctum of tactical reason.

Its central space resembled an ancient Terran senate chamber—severe, circular, and tiered with concentric rows. Polished brass and gold-rimmed adamantium panels curved into soaring arches. No decoration marred the walls save for schematics etched into the surface: fortress blueprints, siege tunnel cross-sections, and trajectory curves carved like sacred texts.

In the centre sat the great tactical hololith, a three-dimensional projection of active and theoretical operations. Siege drills. Deployment patterns. City-scale maps of subterranean layouts taken from a hundred different worlds.

Dozens of figures sat or stood in the ring: Architects, Administratum tacticians, and even a few Custodians, each reviewing datapads or debating with subdued formality.

Artorias made no sound as he found an empty section of bench near the outer curve and sat, his presence unmissable but deliberately subdued.

Ilira took a seat two tiers above him, scribal stylus already in hand.

Dorn didn't acknowledge them again.

Instead, he resumed his lecture without preamble.

"For bastion breach scenarios, our doctrine now employs micro-implosive charges in sequential relay, triggered within one-half second windows. This forces overpressure shockwaves inward and collapses internal bulkheads before automated venting can compensate."

He moved to the console and adjusted the display. The projected image zoomed and rotated—showing diagrams of mountain-range fortresses being gutted from the inside.

"Furthermore, in siege defence, I have revised the kill-box interval timings to allow overlapping fields of fire using three fireteams rather than four, enabling better redistribution of command personnel in static deployment zones. If such methods were to be employed here, the results would be most efficient."

The others listened attentively. Questions were asked. Notes were taken.

Artorias sat like a statue.

For hours, Dorn spoke, adjusted, answered, recalibrated. Even when the midday meal was silently delivered and consumed in rotation, he did not pause. He only permitted a five-minute recess for the replacement of one architect whose stim regimen failed him. Artorias did not speak once.

He simply waited.

And when the last vox-slide faded from the air and the gathered officials began to rise and file out in ones and twos, Artorias remained. Still seated. Still silent.

Only Ilira stayed with him, her stylus long since motionless, her gaze drifting between the two sons of the Emperor.

Dorn stood at the centre console, adjusting dials, eyes narrowed in thought. He made no sign of acknowledging the man behind him.

At last, in the echoing quiet of the nearly empty chamber, he spoke.

Not turning. Not softening.

"What do you want?"

Artorias smiled faintly—just a flicker in the corner of his mouth.

"I thought it time I introduced myself."


The doors closed behind them with the hydraulic finality of a vault seal.

Rogal Dorn did not look up from the strategium table. Not immediately. The faint hum of its projectors cast green light across his gauntlets as he moved one node, then another. Defence grids. Docking lanes. Shield overlap.

Every inch of it mattered. It was all so achingly familiar. It reminded Artorias greatly of similar designs that Perturabo showed him. His brother had many such things kept hidden away. Things that Dorn was only too happy to share with the world.

Perhaps it was because of this, that Artorias couldn't help but slightly resent the man standing across from him now. It was a strange feeling, to carry a grudge on behalf of another. It was an uncomfortable feeling.

"Fifty years," Artorias said, breaking the silence. "That's how long it's taken for us to finally speak."

Dorn's eyes remained on the display. "And? Do you think we should weep and embrace each other now?"

"No," Artorias agreed, tone light. "But perhaps an acknowledgement would've been nice."

Now Dorn did look at him.

The XIth​ Primarch stood comfortably, arms loose at his sides, his expression somewhere between amused and measured. There was no sense of urgency about him—no deference, either. Just that insufferable calm.

"You came uninvited," Dorn said.

"You invited me in."

"I allowed you to pass," Dorn corrected, voice sharp. "That is not the same thing. You and I are brothers and servants of the Emperor. We are not friends and never will be. If we are ordered to war together then so be it. But your intrusion here is a disruption. I do not like disruptions."

Artorias nodded slowly, golden eyes narrowed. "Then I will take little of your time."

"You already have."

Dorn turned back to the console, jaw flexing beneath the hard line of his face.

He heard footsteps approach. Not hurried, but deliberate. That calm again. Dorn hated calm when it wasn't earned.

Artorias circled the table, gaze scanning the shifting projections of defensive walls and orbital platforms. "Your defences are… impressive."

Dorn did not respond. He did not need compliments from him—particularly not from the progenitor of the Legion which had failed the Imperium so utterly.

"Is this why you've avoided me?" Artorias asked, voice quiet but insistent. "You're still angry about the Rangdan Crusades."

Dorn's hands stilled. It was as if Artorias's golden eyes had peered into his mind.

"I am not angry," he said coldly. "I am disappointed. There is a difference."

"You think my sons ran."

"I know they did. Your Legion fled and left a hole in our lines so large that the entire war effort almost collapsed in a single day. It was my Legion that suffered the most to fill it." He looked at Artorias now, eyes flat and without apology. "And many died doing so. It took us thirty years to recover."

Artorias met his gaze evenly. "I know so little of the truth of the Rangdan. Every time I do, I grow more and more weary of it. Of hearing that my sons were cowards and weaklings. My sons left a thankless war. A war in which they were used as little more than fodder so that the rest of my brothers could protect their own. You think you sacrificed?"

Artorias's eyes blazed. "I lost over half my Legion before they ever went in search of me. My sons held the line, alone, against an enemy so brutal that six of my brothers refused to commit their own men to fight against it first. And now we are the forgotten no more. We are the Mist Wardens."

Dorn grunted. "Your name changes. That doesn't impress me."

"We've changed."

"Perhaps."

Artorias studied him. "But you haven't, I think."

Dorn's expression didn't shift.

Artorias allowed himself a dry smile. "Ferrus once told me talking to you was like arguing with a glacier."

"Ferrus talks too much."

Artorias chuckled, but Dorn returned to his work, turning away again as if the entire conversation itself was a waste.

"You campaign often with Horus," Artorias said, leaning on the edge of the table.

"You do the same with Perturabo."

"I do. It builds rapport."

"Convenient." Dorn muttered.

"I thought so. You and Horus seem close."

"We are effective."

"Sure." Artorias allowed a beat to pass. "Is that why you two act as counterweights to Perturabo and I? Does your rivalry with my dear brother rankle you so?"

Dorn paused only for a moment.

"There is no rivalry."

Artorias smiled faintly. "So it is one-sided?"

Dorn turned his head then, just slightly. "You think this is a game. That all this—" he gestured to the projections, the hundreds of blinking markers, records of a dozen sieges during the course of the Crusade— "is a board you play on."

"Do you think it is?"

"No. This is duty. Weight. Blood. Not theatre."

Artorias's smile faded just a hair. He straightened.

"I didn't come here to antagonize you."

"Then why did you come?" Dorn snapped, turning fully now. "Fifty years of silence. Fifty years of fighting, rebuilding, commanding—without a single word between us. You have performed your duties admirably, of that I cannot doubt. But why are we bothering with this conversation? I have nothing of interest to say to you or you to me."

He stepped closer, eyes narrowing.

"If this is about brotherhood, then it is already a fruitless endeavour. Your Legion is unreliable and cowardly. I will not work with them unless it is required. If it's about recognition, I don't have time to stroke your or Perturabo's pride. If it's about politics, there are better venues. So tell me, Artorias, what is it you want from me?"

Silence.

Then Artorias, softly: "To meet you. Simply that. I've met many of my brothers, but not you. It was my hope that we might find common ground."

Dorn stared at him.

That was the worst part.

There was no deceit in his voice.

Only sincerity. And the slow realization that, perhaps, this meeting had never been about anything grand. Just the desire to connect. And it was a waste of time.

Dorn looked back to the console. "Then you've met me. Now you know. We are not alike."

"No," Artorias agreed, voice quiet now. "But we are brothers."

"That means little to me."

Another silence stretched. Dorn began adjusting planetary approach vectors, his fingers moving across the interface without hesitation.

Artorias stood still for another moment. Then took a step back.

"Ferrus warned me you were a difficult man."

Dorn didn't look up. "He was right."

"I can see that now."

A long pause.

At last, Artorias turned, cloak catching lightly as he moved.

Dorn did not bid him farewell. That sort of thing was for other men.


The Ceithir rolled in sheets across the Sanctum's high yard, veiling the jagged peaks of the surrounding range like the folds of a grey, living shroud. Dawn broke slowly here, with the veiled sunlight bleeding across the snow-bitten stone and catching on the layered ramparts of the Warden's fortress-monastery, casting long shadows from its towering statuary and ironwork.

Mord stood in formation, his breath low and even within the helm that now enclosed his head. Scout no more. The armour felt new and strange when he had first donned it — too heavy at the shoulders, stiff across the spine. But now, as he stood among his brothers beneath the pale morning sky, it fit as if it had grown from his bones. He had never felt prouder.

Row upon row of his kin flanked him, dozens of former Scouts standing rigid in silence, armour burnished in the pale blue of the Legion. Each bore their bolter at parade rest across the chest. None spoke. None shifted. The silence was not hollow. It was reverent.

Mord's hearts thudded behind the ceramite, steady and strong.

The mustering yard below the Sanctum's northern gate was carved from the mountain itself — a great flagstone terrace ringed by terraces of granite steps where initiates, serfs, and watch-serfs had gathered to observe. From the high balconies above, ancient banners stirred in the wind. The glyph of the Ceithir — the sigil of the Elevenfold Way — hung beside the banner of the Legion: the legendary blade Ceithraig, trapped in the roots of the Mist Tree.

At the yard's head stood a stone platform. Upon it, flanked by two honour-guards and the mist-wreathed banners of old Terra and Caerdyn Vallis, stood Watch-Lord Alric.

The old warrior was bare-headed, though the mountain wind pulled at his braided white beard like a hound at a cloak. His power armour bore the mark of long campaigns: pitted, scarred, and sanctified through fire and loyalty. His helm, cradled under one arm, gleamed like a skull pulled from the mist itself.

Mord had only spoken to the Watch-Lord a few times. Something that only a handful of the initiates had been able to claim. But all knew his voice.

Alric's gaze swept the yard. When he spoke, it was low and grave, but it carried through the mist like a clarion.

"You stand today at the edge of what you were… and what you are yet to become."

Silence. The wind paused, listening.

"You have been shaped by flame and shadow. Some of you walked the cairn-roads of Caerdyn Vallis as children. Others remember only Terra, and the steel that raised them."

He raised his chin. "It does not matter. Today, all divisions fall away. Blood, name, place of birth — they are echoes now. You are sons of the Ceithir. Sons of the Unbroken King."

Alric drew his blade — a long power sword of Terran pattern, its edges worn by a hundred crusades. It hummed softly in the mountain air as he lifted it high.

"And what are we?" he roared. "What is our cry?"

In perfect unison, the scouts raised their voices, bolters clenched to their chests:

"By Mist and Blade!"

The cry echoed from the Sanctum walls like thunder on stone.

Alric lowered the blade slowly. Beside him stood a figure half-wrapped in the folds of a black and silver robe, crowned by an intricately worked torque of mist-iron. Sevrin, the Mist-Father. Pale, ancient, and unreadable.

Alric gestured toward him. "There remains but one rite — the final seal of your becoming. You shall journey now to the north. To Camlann."

A stir rippled through the ranks. Mord felt it — the weight of the name.

"It was there, over sixty years past," Alric intoned, "that the Unbroken King cast down the Blackened Ones. Where Vaedran, the Lord of Silence, was slain. The mist remembers. The earth remembers. You will stand upon that field and speak the oath — not to me, nor even to the Legion, but to the people of this world, and the Imperium that they now serve. From this day until your dying breath."

He stepped back. "Prepare for the journey. The road is not short. And the Ceithir does not forget."

Mord said nothing as the formation broke and the newly clad legionaries turned in unison to descend the yard. But behind his helm, his eyes burned with pride. With purpose.

He was ready.

Not just to wear the plate.

But to become the blade.


The Thunderhawk's engines shrieked like a hunting falcon as it cut through the high atmosphere above Caerdyn Vallis, ice crusting along its wings. Inside the dim-lit bay, Mord sat among his brothers in silence broken only by quiet vox-chatter.

"It still doesn't feel real," muttered Garan, his voice thick with amusement.

"Aye," replied Durren. "No more crawling through gorse to knife xenos in their sleep."

Laughter rippled across the vox-channel, subdued but genuine.

"Remember that swamp world?" another voice asked — Volas, probably. "Where the whole squad fell into that sinkhole trying to ambush that Aeldari patrol?"

"And the sergeant made us sleep in our wet gear for a week."

More chuckles. Mord said nothing. What could he say? He'd lost his squad to the Night Lords on Cadmion. After that he'd bounced around from squad to squad before earning his plate.

He stared ahead through his helm's lenses. Outside, the clouds gave way, and the plains of Camlann appeared — scarred, frost-laced, and wide.

The Thunderhawk circled once, then came down in a controlled descent, landing talons touching ground with the weight of prophecy.


They disembarked in silence. The Ceithir was thick here, heavier than anywhere Mord had ever known. It clung to armour and flesh alike, whispering through the seams.

Before them lay the battlefield. The mists clung low to ancient soil, where weapons still jutted from the earth like rusting memories, and shattered helms slept beneath the earth.

Alric stood before them, his voice was low and reverent.

"You walk now upon hallowed ground."

He turned to them all, eyes grim.

"Each of you must walk the field alone. The Ceithir will guide your path. When you have found the place it draws you to, you will kneel, and offer your oaths.

First in the old tongue — to the Unbroken King, to the Legion, to the Ceithir and to Caerdyn Vallis.

Then in High Gothic — to the Imperium, the Crusade, and to the Emperor of Mankind.

And then… you will kneel in vigil. Seven hours — for that is how long Camlann burned in the fires of war. And when you rise, you will bleed into the earth, as those who came before you bled for this world.

Go now. Let the mist know you."


Mord stepped forward. Alone.

The mists thickened around him. For a time, it felt like walking through memory — half-light and silence and endless grey. He had no measure of time, no sign of direction. Only the pull.

And then, at last, it found him.

He came to a clearing ringed with dead trees. And at its centre, rising from the frozen soil, was a greatsword driven into the earth. Upon its hilt rested a battered knight's helm — ancient, corroded, but proud.

He approached slowly, reverently. On the back of the helm was an engraving:

Matthias of Filswych.

Filswych. A small fishing village far to the west, months' travel from Camlann.

Mord felt the ache behind his ribs.

"So far," he murmured, "just to fight for us."

He bowed his head and knelt before the marker.

"Thank you. You did your duty. You fought for a future I now live in. I will not forget."

Something on the sword caught his eye. A phrase, carved into the crossguard.

"I am that is, my sword shall wield for me."

He did not understand its full meaning.

But it stirred something in him — something old, something solemn. He felt it take root.

"I will carry you, Matthias. You and your oath. I'll inscribe your words on every blade I wield. Let them know you still stand."

He removed his helm, breath blooming in the cold. Snow began to fall.

He raised his voice in Old Caerdynic:

"Tre vannan Artor Cen Caerdyn. Aes mithil doran, aes Ceithir. Aes Vallis, aes lin."
To the Unbroken King I do swear. To the blade, to the mist, to the Fourfold Way. To Vallis, to kin.

Then, in High Gothic:

"I swear by my honour to serve the Imperium of Man. To uphold the dream of Unity. To walk the stars in defence of the innocent. I pledge my life to the Great Crusade, and to the Emperor of Mankind."

He knelt in vigil.

Seven hours passed.

And when he rose, he drew his dagger, removed his gauntlet, cut his palm, and let his blood fall to the earth.

It hissed in the frost, and vanished into the soil of Camlann.

Mord said nothing more.

But in the mist, he did not walk alone.

The Thunderhawk loomed like a steel shrine on the edge of the Camlann fields, its hull frost-bitten, engines idling with a low, constant growl that shivered the mist around it. One by one, the new legionaries emerged from the Ceithir, walking back from their solitary vigils.

Mord was among the last.

The others gathered around the gunship in a loose half-circle, their armour dulled by mist, blades and bolters slung respectfully. Their faces were unreadable behind their helms, yet something in their postures had changed. They were scouts no longer.

Alric stood waiting at the foot of the boarding ramp, Sevrin beside him like a shadow drawn in breath and thought.

"You are blood-sworn now," Alric said, eyes scanning them. "Brothers of the Mist. Sons of the Ceithir. Sons of Artorias."

His tone was warmer now — not fatherly, never that — but proud in a way that only warriors could understand.

He gestured behind him, toward the faintly visible rising peaks in the far east. "The Unbroken King returns to Caerdyn Vallis in three months' time. When he does, each of you will be assigned to your proper place within the Legion."

A ripple of anticipation moved through the group, restrained but palpable.

"But until then," Alric continued, "your duties begin now."

He looked to the left flank. "Half of you will remain at the Sanctum. The young need watchful blades. You will train initiates, hold the mountain passes, and guard the flame of discipline that made you."

His gaze shifted to Mord's side. "The rest of you will journey to Caer Tholen."

There it was — the name. Caer Tholen. Heart of the world. Jewel of the high valleys. Mord's pulse quickened.

"You are assigned to the Crown Wardens," Alric said. "The Legion's honour guard within the capital. You will serve under Crown-Captain Maevric Thorne, commander of the city garrison and Protector of the Realm. Your task is simple, but not small: to protect the royal line of Caerdyn Vallis."

Alric's voice deepened.

"Queen Isolde bears the trust of Artorias himself. She is ruler of the Vallis, chosen and anointed by his own hand. You are her swords. Her shields. If she falls, the dream falls with her."

Mord felt something stir in his chest — not awe, exactly, but something near to it. Isolde had always been more than a monarch. To him, she had once been warmth, laughter, a voice that told him stories while his mother and father were away on campaign.

He found himself smiling, just a little, inside his helm.

"Never forget," Alric said, "that our strength was forged not to conquer, but to protect. The Ceithir does not honour the predator. It honours the Warden."

There was a pause. And then a voice broke across the line — dry, clipped, unmistakably Terran.

"Babysitters, then," one of the brothers muttered across the vox. "Standing watch over softskins while the real fight waits out among the stars."

Mord turned slightly. He knew that voice — Varien, lean and bitter, a sharp blade honed in the alleys of Hy Brasil.

Alric didn't move. Didn't even blink.

But his voice cut cleaner than any blade.

"You think it dishonourable to guard those who cannot guard themselves?"

Varien said nothing.

"We are not the thunder at the front of the charge," Alric said, stepping down from the ramp. "Not always. We are the silence behind the door. We are the blade that does not sleep."

He stepped directly in front of Varien, meeting his helm-eye to eye.

"Understand this: Artorias does not wear his crown because he is strongest. He ceded it because he believed in the world it guarded. If you believe your strength lies only in the shedding of blood, then you have learned nothing. You are not his son. You are a weapon without a master."

Silence.

Sevrin's pale gaze glinted behind the Watch-Lord's shoulder.

Alric stepped back. "You serve Isolde not because she is powerful. But because she must be protected. She is the heart of our people."

He looked once more across them all.

"Swear to me — all of you. That you understand this."

A chorus of voices answered. Mord's clearest among them.

"We swear."

Alric nodded once. "Good. The mist watches. And so must you."


The Thunderhawk soared through a sky without sky.

All around them, the Ceithir lay thick and living — not mere cloud, but a veil of memory and meaning that shifted with the breath of the world. No stars shone through. No sun broke its hold. Only the faint glow of thermal shielding traced the Thunderhawk's silhouette, like a comet trailing in endless fog.

Inside the passenger hold, the new Wardens sat in silence, seated across from one another in rows of pale blue. Their helmets were removed now, cradled on their laps or mag-locked to their belts. Faces stared ahead, impassive, but every one of them bore the subtle tension of men being drawn toward something immense.

Mord sat near the rear hatch, gaze fixed on the swirling mist beyond the portside slit window. Even here, within the steel belly of the gunship, the Ceithir pressed against the hull like it wanted to listen. Or whisper.

Across from him sat his grandfather.

The Mist-Father's robe shimmered slightly under the cabin lights — black and silver, clasped at the throat by a torque of worked mist-iron, its surface etched with ever-shifting glyphs. He sat still, hands resting on a new staff, shaped from the wood of the first Mist Tree, his eyes half-lidded beneath the shadow of his brow. He had not spoken since departure.

But then, he never needed to.

"You see it now, I think," he said, softly, voice low and winding. "The shape beneath the silence. The weight of the road you've taken."

Mord blinked and then felt a flutter of something in his hearts. Ascending to become a member of the Legio Astartes was no simple matter. He had been reforged from the ground up. At times, even Mord couldn't be sure if any of the boy he was still remained. "Am I still your grandson?"

Sevrin's lips curved into a smile. "Of course. Now and forever, my boy."

The gunship shook slightly as they passed through a pocket of mountain wind, stabilizers adjusting with a soft growl. Mord held his gaze.

"I didn't think you'd come," he said.

Sevrin shrugged gently. "The mist called. And blood remembers its own."

There was a pause.

"You did well, Mord," Sevrin said after a while. His voice, while measured, carried something warm beneath the folds — pride hidden in riddles. "Your oath stirred the soil. The roots listened. Even the old ghosts nodded."

Mord swallowed. "You felt it?"

"I always feel it," Sevrin replied.

"Your family is proud," Sevrin said softly. "Even those who doubted. Even those who feared what you might become."

"I didn't walk the field for pride," Mord said. "Or legacy."

"No," Sevrin agreed, his eyes bright with something ancient. "You walked because the mist chose you. I am no seer of the future, but I sense great things for you. Yours is a destiny that will shape this world and this Legion for countless generations to come."

There was silence for a while. Only the hum of the engines. Then Mord, quieter: "Is that how it works? The Ceithir… choosing people?"

Sevrin's staff tapped the floor once — a sharp, echoing sound.

"The Ceithir remembers," he said. "And in remembering, it weaves. Not destiny, child. But possibility. We are threads. The Ceithir is the loom."

Another pause. "It is why machines stumble here. Why augmetics rust. You cannot tame the mist with circuitry. You must walk it."

Mord considered that. Then asked, "And if it walks back?"

Sevrin's smile deepened. "Then you listen."


Three hours passed.

The Thunderhawk descended slowly, its bulk trembling as it emerged from the thickest banks of the Ceithir. Mord leaned forward, instinct guiding his hand to the viewing slit.

And there it was.

Caer Tholen.

The city stretched across the valleys like a crown fallen sideways onto the land — not in ruin, but in regal sprawl. Silvered towers and pale stone turrets rose from hill and cliff alike, interwoven with domes, spires, and wide circular plazas. Bridges swept like silk between ancient towers, while modern struts of alloy and geomantic buttresses supported graceful spans of translucent iron.

The entire capital pulsed with a quiet, radiant harmony — modernity wrapped in reverence.

Mord's eyes widened. He remembered it from the many visits of his childhood — memories of warm hands, laughing courtyards, the scent of lake-wind through the hospice gardens. But this was something more.

Here, Perturabo's additions stood not as foreign limbs but as ribs, bracing the old heart of the city, not replacing it. Slender vox-towers rose in quiet symmetry beside Caerdynic minarets, though many of them stood dormant, the Ceithir curling like smoke around their crowns.

The Market Crescent sprawled in colour — still bright with awnings, still alive with voices — but now framed by steel supports etched with rune-script that shimmered when the mist passed over them.

The Hospice Halls, nestled beside the southern lake, gleamed white and silver. Antiseptic vapors hissed from gentle basins, diffused by mist-bound machines too elegant to be anything but Caerdynic. No plasma. No servo-skulls. Just warmth and precision.

And then Mord saw Tholen Grove.

It was like seeing a vision. A wide swathe of living green, cupped by the city like a sacred heart. Trees from every corner of Caerdyn Vallis grew alongside luminous foreign flora. And at its centre…

The Mist Tree.

It rose like a pillar of moonlight, its trunk broad and winding, bark gleaming like ice touched by starlight. Its crown stretched far above even the highest towers, leaves shimmering as if woven from memory and breath. When the Thunderhawk banked slowly above it, Mord swore he could hear it — a whisper of a thousand leaves singing in the mist.

He did not realize he had stopped breathing until Sevrin's voice stirred beside him.

"She remembers you," the Mist-Father said, eyes half-lidded. "She grew, because you grew. Because the Wardens and the Primarch grew."

Mord looked at him.

"She?"

Sevrin nodded. "The Tree. The City. This world. They are not dead things, lad. They sleep. They wake. And when they are honoured, they flourish."

The gunship swung left again, giving them full view of the Aethen Hold — the royal palace.

It rose from the manmade mountainside like a fortress carved by the wind, all smooth stone and polished alabaster, flanked by banners of silver thread. Its towers mirrored the Ceithir — shaped in curved, organic geometry, almost like bone and crystal grown in perfect harmony.

At the base of the cliffs, near the crescent bridges and patrol towers, waited a half-dozen Sigma-pattern transport crawlers, marked with the sigil of the Crown Wardens — Identical to the Legion's save for the addition of a small golden crown, just above the sword's pommel.

The Thunderhawk settled onto the obsidian landing pad with a soft thud, steam coiling around its flanks as the ramp hissed open. The Ceithir licked at the edges of the vessel, drawn to the still-warm hull, curling around it like a curious cat. As the ramp descended, Mord and his brothers stepped down in formation, their boots thudding softly against stone so old and smooth it glinted like black glass beneath the mist.

They had arrived.

The Aethen Hold rose behind the pad, its towers veiled in pale vapor, its silver pennants snapping gently in the mountain wind. Somewhere high above, unseen through the dense Ceithir, the Mist Tree's canopy swayed and sighed like a dreaming god.

At the edge of the platform, a group of warriors stood waiting.

They were clad in the burnished plate of the Wardens. The visors of their helms resembled the angular visages of Caerdynic knight-masks — ornate but not impractical, each etched with flowing script that glowed softly in the mist. Each of them was ringed with a small circlet of gold, reminiscent of a simple crown.

And at their head stood Captain Thorne.

He was tall even among Astartes, with a weathered, noble face framed by streaks of grey in his closely-cropped black hair. His armour was masterfully kept — lacquered plate in the colours of the Legion, marked at the pauldron with the triple-blade sigil of the illustrious 15th​ Company. A red cape hung from his shoulders, fastened by a brooch wrought in the shape of a crowned tower wreathed in mist.

When they approached, Thorne stepped forward and placed one gauntleted hand to his chest in salute.

"In ainm an Rí Díbhriste, fáilte romhaibh, mo bhráithre," he said, his voice rich and sonorous, the words thick in Old Caerdynic. "Baineann glóir le do mhisneach agus le do mhóid."

A few of the Terran-born among the group exchanged glances, blinking.

Thorne chuckled.

"In the tongue of your birthworlds, then," he said, grinning. "In the name of the Unbroken King, welcome, brothers. Glory attends your courage and your vow."

The new arrivals saluted in kind.

Thorne's eyes moved past them, finding Sevrin.

"Mist-Father," he said, and inclined his head with deep, genuine respect.

Sevrin returned the gesture, staff thudding gently once against the stone. "Captain," he said simply. Then, with a wink to Mord and a swirl of his cloak, he turned and vanished into the mist, disappearing down a side path that seemed to rise from nowhere — as if the Ceithir itself had revealed it only to him.

Thorne turned back to the line of new arrivals and clapped his hands together once, the sound echoing faintly across the landing pad.

"Come," he said. "There's much to tell, but more to eat."


They followed him through the winding paths of the Aethen Hold — bridges that curled around gardened courtyards veiled in soft light, wide hallways lined with statues of ancient Caerdynic heroes, and halls perfumed by subtle incense distilled from lake-moss and crushed pale blossom.

As they walked, Thorne spoke, his voice easy and warm.

"Your duty here is a sacred one. You are Crown Wardens now — guardians not only of our Queen, but of the soul of this world. You will patrol the city — both its outer reaches and its deep arteries — alongside its sworn lawkeepers, the Strathguard. You will walk the high towers and the underways. You will keep watch when the mist grows too thick, and when the wind sings wrong."

They crossed beneath an arch of mist-glass, its upper surface shaped like a rising wave.

"Some nights, you will stand watch over the Hold itself. You will guard the royal family when needed. You will be sentries when guests arrive, or shadows when danger whispers. You will be sword, and silence, both."

One of the Terran-born, a stocky Marine named Venn, muttered under his breath, "We're to play nursemaids to nobles, then."

Mord frowned. Venn was the second of his Terran brothers to display such callousness today.

Thorne's head turned slightly — not fast, not sharp, but enough.

"I heard that," he said. Not unkindly, but with the firmness of seasoned command.

"You think this assignment beneath you?" he asked.

Venn stiffened.

"No, Captain."

Thorne stopped. The procession stopped with him.

"The protection of mankind is the purpose of the Astartes," Thorne said calmly. "Our Primarch taught us that long before the Emperor came. You are not here to bask in glory. You are here because this city is the heart of our people. And the Queen," he said, his voice lowering slightly, "is not a symbol. She is a sovereign. Confirmed and crowned by Artorias himself."

He paused.

"If any of you find the prospect of guarding her distasteful, you are welcome to request reassignment. I will not stop you. But know this — the Primarch will hear of it. His displeasure will for you alone."

Silence.

Venn bowed his head. "Understood, Captain."

Thorne nodded, then turned once more. "Good. Now — enough of that. Tonight, we feast."


The Crown Warden's Hall was a high-vaulted chamber of dark wood and carved stone, illuminated by rings of blue-glass lanterns that glowed with mist-light. Tapestries hung from the walls — ancient scenes of knightly duels, of the Ceithir swirling around mounted warriors, of battles beneath a sunless sky.

The long table was already set when they arrived.

An army of servants moved between the rows, some bearing steaming trays, others placing crystalline goblets or polishing ceremonial silverware in respectful silence. No servitors here — only the hands of men and women who took pride in their craft.

When all had been seated, Captain Thorne stood at the head of the table, lifting a goblet of blacksteel chased in silver.

"My brothers," he said, voice carrying.

"Tonight we welcome new blades to our watch. Each of you has walked the Mists. Each of you has sworn the Oaths. Now, you dine in the house of the Crown. You are part of this city's breath, now. Its heartbeat. You will eat at its table. You will bleed for its peace."

He raised his goblet higher.

"To the Unbroken King — Artorias, our father, our blade."

The assembled Marines lifted their cups. "To the Unbroken King!"

"To the Emperor," Thorne said.

"To the Emperor!"

"To Queen Isolde — shield of the people, voice of the realm. The Little Star!"

"To the Queen!"

"To Caerdyn Vallis. To the Ceithir."

"To the Ceithir!"

Thorne smiled, firelight catching on the rim of his goblet.

"By Mist and Blade."

The hall rang with the echo. "By Mist and Blade!"

Then Thorne laughed and clapped his hands.

"Now we shall feast."


And what a feast it was.

First came honeyed moss bread, warm and crusty, the inside rich and buttery, flecked with green and gold herbs that shimmered faintly in the low light. Next, roast fen-pheasant, its skin crackled with spiced salt and glazed in a sticky sweet reduction of redfruit and basil-oil. Riverclaw meat, simmered in deep earthen pots, fell apart at the touch of a spoon — tender, buttery, and soaked through with saffron and mistwine.

From the Terran side came platters of Olympian lamb, fire-roasted and basted in garlic butter, and thick slices of Proximan root-loaf, nutty and rich with tangy glaze. Fen-berry pies, small and round, burst with sharp sweetness between the teeth, while Tholen Grove truffles were shaved over rice cooked in geo-stone steamers, releasing a scent that filled the chamber with earthy warmth.

The drinks flowed just as freely.

Mistwine, dark purple and cool as twilight, was poured from long-necked decanters etched with old Caerdynic scripture. The vintage was sharp and smooth both — heavy on the tongue, but with a clarity that danced behind the eyes. Other wines — paler, sharper, dusted with frost from mountain cellars — complemented lighter courses. A few officers passed around fernmead, sweet and floral, brewed from the dew of the Grove.

Mord sat among his brothers and ate in silence at first, letting the warmth of the food melt his reserve. The buttery moss bread reminded him of home. The fen-pheasant made his mouth sing with spice and memory. When the mistwine passed his lips, he felt the Ceithir itself smile in his veins.

He looked down the table.

His brothers laughed, argued, toasted. The Terrans warmed visibly, red-cheeked and eager now. Even Venn chuckled between bites, arguing the proper way to roast lamb with a Tholen-born recruit.

And Mord?

He smiled.

This was no longer a future imagined. This was real. He was here. He belonged.

And above them all, unseen but ever-present, the Ceithir moved through the rafters like a breath from the deep, watching. Waiting.

Approving.


The Market Crescent was alive.

Not simply in the manner of a hive's bustle or a manufactorum's grinding purpose — but truly alive. There was warmth in it, a pulse, an invisible rhythm that moved with the shifting of awnings, the clatter of tools, the smoke of spiced street food curling into the mist above.

Crown Warden Mohrdrehd of the Windmere, resplendent in his new, freshly polished plate marked out only by small tokens from his family, walked with even steps through the outer ring of the Crescent. His partner, Venn, followed at a precise three paces. Protocol.

The patrol was, in essence, ceremonial. There was no war here. No uprising. No blasphemy that needed cleansing by flame and blade.

But still, they walked.

A pair of Rathguard officers trailed behind them, dressed in long coats of dull blue and lacquered breastplates, their faces open, alert. The civilians paid them polite attention. But it was to the Crown Wardens their eyes always returned.

Yet there was no fear.

Children darted past Mord's greaves, laughing, weaving through market stalls like flitting birds. One particularly brave girl with moss-braided hair thumped her tiny fist against Mord's leg and shouted, "You're it!" before dashing off with a scream of joy.

Mord grinned. Venn scowled.

"They treat us like mascots," the Terran muttered, his voice crackling over the comm-bead.

"They trust us," Mord replied, watching as a pair of elderly vendors bowed deeply in greeting. "That matters."

Venn grunted. "Trust's a poor substitute for fear."

Mord glanced at him. "You're in the wrong Legion for that, brother."

They passed between the spice-vendors and smithy-alleys. The air was heavy with the scent of baked lake-fish, cinnamon root, and forge-oil. The mist above caught the sun at an odd angle and cast refracted light through the translucent awnings, painting shifting halos on the cobbled street.

Along the way, they helped a hunched grandmother cross through a snarled wagon-cluster — Mord lifting her clear with a gentleness at odds with his bulk — and retrieved a lost child from beneath a fabric cart. They broke up a shouting match between two glassblowers arguing over stall territory. Mord resolved it with calm, firm words.

Venn threatened to separate them bodily. That proved more effective.

Then came the tavern fight.

They heard it first — the unmistakable crash of crockery, the yelp of pain, and the thudding crack of someone's head against the floorboards.

Mord strode through the tavern doors without slowing, Venn close behind. The Rathguard outside didn't even try to follow — this was Crown Warden business now.

Inside, a pair of brawlers had overturned half the main hall. One had a stool raised like a club. The other was bleeding from the nose and roaring incoherently about an unpaid bet and "that lying swampdog."

Mord moved between them.

"Stand down," he said, voice iron.

They didn't.

The man with the stool swung. It hit Mord's pauldron and shattered.

The next moment, Mord's gauntlet caught him mid-torso and gently propelled him through the nearest table. He crumpled in a heap of splinters and ale.

The second brawler ran at Venn.

Venn did not restrain himself.

The Terran snapped out with a single armoured fist and the man collapsed to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut, several of his ribs snapping like kindling.

Silence returned. The barkeep bowed low. The remaining patrons avoided eye contact. The Rathguard moving in to make their arrests.

"We'll bill the Hold," Venn said with a shrug.


They lunched beneath a mist-laced trellis overlooking the central fountain — a spot known simply as Traders' Rest. The water shimmered in strange, geometrical ripples where mist-light struck the basin's runes.

Mord carried two skewers of grilled fen-frog — a common Caerdynic delicacy. The meat was lacquered in a glaze of lake-honey and greenfire pepper, the edges seared just enough to crisp the skin and trap the rich oils within.

Mord passed one skewer to Venn and bit into his own. The meat was buttery, with a slight tang from the glaze. It melted on his tongue like seasoned cloudfish.

Venn stared at the food like it had insulted his mother.

"This is... amphibian," he said, disgust creeping into every syllable.

"Yes," Mord said, chewing contentedly. "And it's amazing. Grow up."

"I'm not eating frogs."

"You ate corpse-ration cubes on Drill-Moon Six."

"That was rations," Venn snapped. "Functional. This is barbarism."

Mord grinned. "Then be a barbarian with me. Or starve."

Venn scowled, bit off a piece, and grumbled the entire time. He did not, however, stop eating.


Later, they patrolled through the Western Quadrant, where the buildings leaned older and the mist thickened just slightly. Here, the outer limbs of the Mist Tree began to reach above the skyline — great pale-white branches veined with silver light. Its white leaves rustled gently in the unseen breeze, even when the air was still.

This part of the city moved more slowly. The people here were older. Wiser, perhaps. A soft-spoken watchfulness guided every interaction. Mord enjoyed the hush of it. Even Venn, despite his boredom, said little now. The mist did that to people.

They passed a group of Rathguard on horseback. The two Crown Wardens nodded in greeting, then paused at a bridge over one of the hot-flow canals. The light was dimming. Evening was near.

Another pair of Crown Wardens approached — their relief. Mord saluted his brothers and stepped aside. The day was done.

"Not bad for our first day," Mord said, stretching slightly. His armour clicked and adjusted to the motion. "No greenskins, no riots. We even got lunch. Much better than when I was assigned to Pheabos-VII"

"I still feel like a glorified constable," Venn muttered. "But…"

"But?"

"…it's good to be on the homeworld," Venn finished, after a pause. "Even if it's not mine."

Mord turned to look back toward the Grove, the Mist Tree rising like a cathedral behind the rooftops.

"This place is as close to peace as I've seen," he said.

Venn grunted. "Peace is boring."

Mord chuckled.

"Maybe. But we've had worse."

They walked in silence for a while. Then, as they passed beneath an archway carved with the Unbroken King's oath, Venn asked:

"When the Legion returns — when the full muster is called — what company are you aiming for?"

"The Eleventh," Mord said, without hesitation.

Venn blinked. "The Primarch's own? That's ambitious."

Mord nodded. "He led the line at Solus Reach. Held the Trenchwall at Vedan IX. When he fights, he leads. And I want to follow."

Venn grinned.

"Well. I want Second Company. The Valiants. Real legends. I heard that the Lord-Warden once cut through a company's worth of greenskins in under a minute."

"We'll see who earns their place first."

They reached the outer wardens' barracks, mist drifting low around their boots. Their armour was still warm from the day's walk. The Ceithir curled around them like a benediction.

Mord watched the mist for a while longer, breathing in the scent of stone and green.

"Say what you will, Venn," he murmured. "This was a good day."

Venn rolled his eyes. "You're impossible."

"And you're an ass."

They both laughed, quietly.

But beneath it, they both knew the truth.

Caerdyn Vallis was beautiful.

But the stars — the war among them — still called.

And this time, when the call came, Mohrdrehd would not answer it as a Scout.

He would answer it as a Brother.


The Sunveil Chamber was dappled in green light, the Ceithir filtering through the tall crystal-glass windows in shifting, lazy waves. Moss clung to the outer panes, soft and silver-laced, making the morning light spill across the marble floor in cool, serene patterns.

Here, at the high table of the Aethen Hold, the royal family of Caerdyn Vallis took their breakfast.

And just behind them, motionless as statues, stood the Crown Wardens.

Mord stood at attention to the left of the table's arc, beside Lord-Captain Thorne — red-cloaked and ever calm — and a pair of younger wardens in polished helms. None of them moved save to breathe. Their power armour gave off quiet thermal hums as it adjusted automatically to the mild breeze and ambient mist within the chamber.

Aelwen's laughter broke the stillness.

"Oh come now, really, Uncle Thorne," she said with a mischievous grin. "You cannot stand there like a heraldic statue and not join us. The roastgrain bread is still warm!"

"And the butter," Isolde added with an approving nod, "is the goldcream from the southern Vale. You can smell it from here. A feast fit for a king — or at least his guards."

"Much appreciated, Your Grace," Thorne replied in fluent, sonorous Old Caerdynic, bowing his head with both charm and deference. "But we have already feasted. It would not do to so again when the realm is still waking. Perhaps at supper?"

Aelwen, now a young woman of twenty, rolled her eyes with exaggerated exasperation. "You're no fun, Thorne."

"No, but I am faithful." His grin was barely hidden.

Mord shifted slightly, suppressing a smile. He stood tall, bolter slung across his back, helmet at his belt, bare head bowed in discipline. He kept his gaze slightly lowered — not out of servility, but propriety. Still, he felt the weight of their gazes on him.

Especially hers.

"You too, cousin," Aelwen said, her tone lighter than morning mist. "Surely you're not immune to the smell of buttered moss-bread and smoked trout. Come. Sit. Pretend to be human."

He hesitated, lips twitching. "My Lady, I am… quite fine where I stand."

"You're no fun either."

Isolde laughed, her long hair pinned with silvery mistbone combs, a soft grey mantle falling over one shoulder. Though a queen, she radiated warmth more than authority — at least within these walls. "Don't tease him so, Aelwen. Little Mord has more manners than most men in this Hold."

From across the table, Talren — golden-haired and proud, his clothes immaculate and lined with a cutlery-thin edge of Caerdyn steel — scoffed audibly. "More manners, perhaps, but less breeding. We ought not pretend the servants are court guests."

The temperature in the chamber shifted — subtly, but tangibly.

Thorne said nothing.

Mord met Talren's gaze for a breath too long before lowering his eyes again.

He understood.

Talren was a fool. An arrogant boy playing at being a man. But Mord saw what the others would not say. That his mother favoured Aelwen. That the realm would likely bend the knee to the daughter, not the son. That Mord — a soldier — was more welcome in her presence than he was.

Arrogance was armour. Pain always hid beneath.

Still, it stung. He and Talren had been great friends in his youth. He had been different then. Kinder. They had planned to undertake the journey to the Sanctum together. Fate had another path in mind for the prince.

Aelwen caught Mord's eye and gave a small, apologetic smile. Isolde did not rebuke her son, but her sigh said enough.

They returned to breakfast. Silver dishes were uncovered by a quiet procession of liveried attendants. Thorn-bark bacon, still sizzling; golden butter whipped with wild herb and steamroot; fruit preserved in lake-honey; and the infamous moss-bread — dense, chewy, rich with spiced cream fungus that turned its crumb green and its crust crisp. Wine was poured, though sparingly — the House drank sweet early-wine with breakfast, light and floral, just enough to awaken the tongue.

Mord did not eat.

He watched.

After a time, Aelwen glanced toward the window, where the branches of the Mist Tree could be seen rising into the pale sky like a cathedral's ribs.

"When's Uncle Art returning?" she asked, her voice light, but hopeful.

Thorne answered carefully. "Soon. The Warp is never kind to schedules, but the King was last reported near the Kalvar Gates. That was two weeks ago. If the tides favoured him… it will be soon."

Aelwen's eyes lit up. Even Talren showed interest now, if only barely.

Isolde turned toward Mord, studying him with eyes that were gentle and sharp in equal measure. "And you, Mord? How have you adjusted to capital life?"

"I've missed it, my Queen," he answered truthfully, bowing his head. "I have many fond memories of visiting you with my family. To serve here now — it is an honour."

She smiled, something maternal flickering beneath her formality. "I thought you might say that. Though, I'm sure you'd be happy to hear that your mother and father sent word. They'll be here in three days' time. Just in time for the court festivities."

Mord felt it like a sunburst in his chest. He had not seen them in years — not since his final trial and become a scout. "Thank you, Your Grace."

Thorne looked toward him with something softer in his eyes.

"You Caerdyn-born Astartes are fortunate," he said, folding his hands behind his back. "Most Legionnaires never see their kin again once inducted. It is a privilege — one granted by the Wardens and the Salamanders alone. Treasure it."

He was about to add more when his vox-bead clicked softly in his ear.

Thorne frowned.

"…Repeat that," he said sharply.

Mord turned, alert. His own vox flickered to life, keyed into the Crown Warden frequency.

"Crown Captain," came the voice from the outer orbital tower — breathless, tense. "Unidentified fleet approaching orbital range. Fast. Twelve ships. Not answering our challenge protocols. No IFF codes recognized as of yet."

Thorne's jaw clenched. He moved toward the balcony overlooking the city and beckoned Mord with a sharp flick of the hand.

Isolde half-rose from her chair. "Thorne — what is it?"

He paused, scanning the horizon with enhanced vision.

"A fleet is approaching orbit, my Queen" he said, voice taut. "Twelve hulls."

Aelwen stood beside her mother now, face bright. "Is it Uncle Artorias?"

Thorne didn't answer at first. Then he spoke — voice grim.

"No," he said. "This is not the XIth​."

Mord felt his blood run cold.

Thorne's voice darkened as the next message came through.

"One signal. One phrase, broadcast across every emergency channel."

Mord tuned his own vox just in time to hear it:

PREPARE. THE WOLF KING COMES.

He met Thorne's gaze. The Crown-Captain's eyes were dark beneath his helm's shadow.

"Well," Thorne muttered, drawing himself up to full height. "Looks like breakfast is over."


Thorne's red cloak whipped behind him as he strode from the chamber, boots ringing sharp and hollow on the mist-hung stone. Mord followed immediately, bolter magnet-locked to his back, helm in hand.

Behind them, the royal family stood frozen at the breakfast table, the quiet clicking of silverware replaced by a thick silence. Three Wardens remained — silent sentinels clad in blue and silver, their visors already glowing as lockdown protocols began to whisper across the vox.

"Vox the Sanctum," Thorne barked as they descended the central hall. His voice was clipped and precise, every syllable honed like a blade. "If the Wolves bypass the capital and try to descend there, we need the entire fortress on ready footing. If they come here, we mobilize every Warden in the valley."

Mord's boots pounded the stone half a pace behind. "Is it war?"

"No." Thorne's tone sharpened. "Not unless they throw the first stone. But arriving uninvited at another Primarch's world is no gesture of peace. It is disrespect of the highest order. And if they think they can come down here and mark their territory like hounds…"

He trailed off, adjusting his vox.

"Enact full city lockdown. Civilian sectors must be cleared. No movement unless authorized. I want the streets empty within ten minutes."

A wailing tone began to echo throughout Caer Tholen — distant at first, then closer, as towers and municipal sectors responded in cascading order. Mord saw the first signs of compliance: couriers turned back, auto-wagons pausing, public plazas being cleared by the Rathguard with practiced speed.

"Signal the Astropathic Choir," Thorne continued, fingers pressed against his vox bead. "The Primarch is en route — I don't care how close he is, we need to reach him now. The Wolves are in orbit, and they've brought a fleet with them!"

The mist that always hung in Caer Tholen grew denser as they entered the outer keep. The temperature dropped. Mord felt the change like a pressure in his chest.

"You think it's really him?" Mord asked. "Russ?"

"They broadcasted his name, didn't they?" Thorne muttered. "If it's not him, it's someone playing a very dangerous game. We've had to fight our own too many times before — Iron Hand radicals, Angron's madmen and Curze's wretches. This will not be the first time a brother Legion forgets where they stand."

Mord's expression hardened.

They passed through an archway, emerging onto a wide promenade overlooking the city. Sirens echoed in the distance, and Mord saw the glow of defence batteries igniting atop the curtain walls — great ion-beam cannons and flak emplacements shuddering to life with deep mechanical groans.

"Captain," Mord said suddenly, "the Ceithir. It'll kill them if they try to descend through the atmosphere."

Thorne stopped. Looked out over the horizon — the mists churning like waves of silk under storm winds.

"We've adapted," Mord continued, cursing himself for just thinking of it. "Our dropships, our flight paths, the elevation nodes — everything. They haven't. Their Thunderhawks'll fall apart before they breach cloud level. The mist will blind them, scramble their auspex, kill their inertial guides. They'll crash."

Thorne swore aloud. Clearly, it hadn't occurred to him either.

"Damn them for fools! That'll be worse than disrespect — it'll be a massacre. Astartes corpses raining on my city. A Primarch, dead, flattened on the hills like a bug on a glider's canopy."

He spun, activating his vox again.

"Relay to the orbital platforms: repeat the following message on all channels, all frequencies. Loop it until the Wolves either answer or burn. This world is not compatible with standard atmospheric descent. You must dock at orbital elevator Gamma-Primaris. Shuttles will be provided. Do not attempt planetary entry by Thunderhawk."

There was a pause, static in the channel.

"They're not listening, sir."

Thorne exhaled through his nose, slow and dangerous.

"Of course they aren't."

Another voice cut across the vox, hailing him by rank.

"Captain Thorne — multiple Wolves ships are showing signs of damage. Heavy scarring, some leaking reactor trace. No formation discipline. This is not a diplomatic column."

Thorne's eyes narrowed. "What the hell happened to them…"

He looked at Mord, face pale under his battle-scarred tan.

"Ready all Crown Wardens not assigned to the royal family. Full muster at platform Cael-Delta. I want every plate-clad warrior I have at that point before the VIth​ get anywhere near the tower."

"Understood."

"We take Thunderhawks to Gamma-Primaris. If the Fenrisians come down, we intercept them there. Shielded entry paths, choke points. If this turns bloody, I want it in our ground. Not theirs."

Mord nodded. "And if they don't answer hails?"

"We stand ready. Thorne turned as a Thunderhawk shrieked overhead, trailing mist off its wings like a silver arrow slicing the dawn. "We give them one chance to explain themselves."

"And if they don't?"

Thorne's voice dropped.

"Then by Mist and Blade, we show them how we greet the uninvited."


The orbital platform trembled as the vast elevator shaft locked into place, its steel arteries linking the heavens to the earth with a thunderous groan that echoed through the mist-veiled hangars.

Over five hundred Crown Wardens stood at parade rest, bolters held firm but ready. Their visors flared like coals in the atmospheric draft that issued from the sealed docking chamber. Overhead, the vaulted gantries of the elevator station groaned under their own weight — this close to the stars, even stone creaked like old bones.

Thorne stood at their head, crimson cape swept over one armoured shoulder, his hand resting on the hilt of a sheathed power blade whose guard was shaped like the wings of an ancient Terran dragon. His face was grim, carved from granite, but the eyes behind it burned — wary, proud, and deeply insulted.

Mord moved to join his squadmates but Thorne's arm stopped him.

"You remain here," the Captain said without turning. "I've read your profile, brother. I know of what happened to you on Cadmion. You are the only Warden here who has experience meeting another Primarch besides our lord."

Mord blinked. "That was… brief. Curze wasn't exactly verbose."

"Even a moment with that creature is more than most see in a lifetime." Thorne's voice was low. "I may need your insight if things turn bad with the Wolf King."

Mord nodded and held his place beside Thorne, helm in the crook of one arm, expression set.

From the side of the chamber, the elevator shaft began its descent.

It was a monolith — kilometres wide, held in place by cyclopean suspension rails that trembled as the cradle-bearing shuttle bore down from high orbit. The spaceport's auspex screens displayed its approach in stuttering vox-runes: the VIth ​Legion had heeded the warning at the last possible second, docking instead of crashing through the Ceithir's choking embrace.

Thorne wasted no time.

"Signal the Sanctum," he voxed. "Two thousand Wardens on immediate redeployment. They're to transit to this platform and secure the outer ring. Leave three hundred behind as garrison. Alric is to lead them personally."

The reply came with curt affirmation. Mord heard the whistle of engines already warming in distant hangars.

Thorne turned back toward the great airlock and drew his blade. The whisper of steel left its sheath with the gravity of ceremony. He held it before him, tip down, like a knight at vigil.

"Parade stance," he commanded. "Bolters loaded. Safeties off."

Five hundred servos clicked as one. Five hundred warriors moved in perfect unison.

The elevator chamber rumbled again. Warning klaxons flared.

Then the gates opened.

Out of the mists and artificial light strode Russ.

Leman Russ, the Wolf King. The Lord of the Vlka Fenryka. Son of Fenris.

He led a column of nearly four hundred Space Wolves, and if the Wardens were a wall of iron resolve, the Wolves were a living storm. They surged from the cradle in loose packs, their weapons unsheathed — axes of charred iron, chainblades the size of men, blades of frost-flecked metal etched with runes. Their armour was war-damaged, pitted and scraped, smeared with green blood and worse. Many bore fresh wounds. Their helmets were off — snarling faces, braided beards, eyes that gleamed with animal hunger.

They were not an army. They were a pack. And the King of Wolves led them.

Russ stalked forward like a beast barely leashed, golden hair matted with battlegrime, his cloak stitched from the hides of great Fenrisian wolves that no longer lived to tell of him. His eyes scanned the mist and stones, head tilted as if listening to the world itself. Many of the Wolves began sniffing the air of their world like dogs.

Thorne looked at them and, unable to help himself, muttered, "Barbarians."

Mord, for once, agreed. Entirely.

The Wolves came to a halt ten paces away, their lines loose, snarls rising in their throats like a choir of beasts barely trained not to pounce.

Russ raised his head. Sniffed the air.

"Strange," he muttered. "Smells like secrets."

Thorne stepped forward, helm under his arm, sword still held vertical before him. His voice was formal and firm — the voice of a son of Caerdyn.

"My lord Leman Russ. Welcome to Caerdyn Vallis, in the name of the Unbroken King, Primarch Artorias. May I ask—"

Russ's gaze snapped to him like a wolf hearing the rustle of prey.

"You may not," the Primarch interrupted.

Thorne blinked. "My lord?"

Russ stepped closer, nostrils flaring.

"Who do you think you are," he growled, "to make demands of me and the Vlka Fenryka?"

His voice carried the weight of glaciers cracking, ancient and furious.

"I am Captain Thorne," he replied, voice a degree colder, "and in King Artorias's absence, I am Protector of Caerdyn Vallis."

Russ leaned in. His breath was hot and wild, heavy with iron and the musk of blood.

"If it is so precious to you, little sword-man," he said, almost gently, "then where is King Artorias? Why isn't he here to greet his brother?"

His teeth bared in a fang-filled grin.

"Or is this muddy little jewel not worth his time?"

Mord felt something snap inside him.

He didn't know why he opened his mouth.

He just did.

"We could ask the same about Fenris," he said, loud enough to carry across the ranks. "Cold, cracked rock, isn't it? Covered in beasts. Filthy water. And from what I hear, not much to brag about when it comes to manhood, either."

There was a moment of pure silence.

Then—

The Wolves howled. Weapons snapped up, growls rising in fury. A few stepped forward, blades half-raised.

Russ turned on Mord.

The Primarch's glare could have stopped a charge. He looked at Mord like he wanted to gut him. Tear out his ribs and laugh about it.

Mord met his gaze.

He didn't flinch.

For a second, the air between them vibrated — the tension sharp enough to draw blood without ever touching steel.

Then Russ roared with laughter.

The Wolves echoed him — barking, hooting, slamming their fists on their chests.

Russ stepped forward and slapped Mord on the shoulder hard enough to rattle his armour.

"I like this one!" he bellowed. "You've got fire, little Warden! Spirit! It seems the XIth​ has some fangs, after all!"

Thorne looked halfway between fainting and bolting, but kept his face composed.

Russ turned to him, still chuckling.

"My apologies, Captain. It was not my intention to trample your pride. Our ships were mauled in a slaughter-ballet with an ork migration. Half my fleet's bleeding fire. We need repairs. Shelter. Aid."

Thorne exhaled slowly, posture loosening by the barest margin. "Then you shall have it. In the name of Caerdyn Vallis and the Unbroken King. You and your warriors are welcome to feast while your ships are tended. Then we shall escort you from our system with all honour."

Russ's grin faded.

He tilted his head, as if listening to something distant — wind, instinct, blood.

"No," he said at last, voice low and rough like a glacier grinding against stone. "We'll not be sent back to our cages so quick."

Thorne's brow creased. "You mean to remain?"

Russ turned his gaze on him — those ice-pale eyes flickering like stormfire under a wolf's brow. "Aye. We'll stay."

He took a long breath, nostrils flaring as he tasted the wind of Caerdyn Vallis again, mist brushing against his gauntlet like silk. His voice grew louder, chest rising.

"There's truth here. Stone that remembers. Air that hides teeth in the fog. This is a land that bites back. There is a saga here. And I've no mind to miss it."

His warriors growled softly behind him — not in anger, but approval.

Russ turned his gaze back to Thorne. "You offered a feast," he said, tone shifting to something dangerous, almost teasing. "I've heard tell the Wardens know how to host kings."

He stepped closer, so near Thorne could smell the wild musk and ozone of battle still clinging to his armor.

"And a King stands before you know, little man. The King of the Russ. So let's not play at table scraps and courtesies. Bring your finest meat. Uncork your best fire. And don't waste time polishing silverware."

He bared his teeth.

"Because we're staying till my brother comes home."
 
A Royal Rumble New
The scent of roasted meat and spilled fog-wine was thick in the Great Hall of the Aethen Hold, clinging to the carved stone arches and dancing with the ever-present mist that drifted in through every crevice. It was a hall meant for the King of Mist — ancient, vast, reverent — yet now it thundered with the raucous howls of foreign beasts.

The Vlka Fenryka had made themselves at home.

Leman Russ lounged across the great throne; the seat once shaped for the Unbroken King. Though Artorias had long since ceded the crown to Isolde, the throne remained a sacred symbol of his enduring authority. To see another Primarch sprawled across it, tearing into the roasted haunch of a mountain-winged beast known as a coatyl, was an affront felt by every soul present.

The warriors of the VIth​ Legion feasted and drank like they were in the mead-halls of the Fang, not the hallowed court of Caer Tholen. Great flagons slammed against stone. Bones clattered to the floor. Somewhere in the background, the deep, growling laughter of the Space Wolves echoed like thunder through the stained glass.

Mord stood rigid among his brothers, every muscle tight beneath his ceramite. Around him, the other Crown Wardens watched with silent fury, their gauntlets clenched on bolter grips. None dared move. None dared speak.

Crown-Captain Thorne stood a few paces ahead, his jaw visibly tense, a vein pulsing at his temple. His crimson cloak fluttered with each rise of his chest.

Russ caught his gaze and smirked, his eyes gleaming with mischief.

"Go on then," he called down from the throne, tossing the stripped bone of the bird leg to the floor. "You've got that look, little sword. Like your blood is burning with the need to start something."

The Crown-Captain said nothing for a long moment.

Then, with restrained venom: "It is not my place to raise my hand against a son of the Emperor. That burden lies with my King — should he see fit."

Russ threw his head back and laughed, full-throated and thunderous. Around him, his warriors howled their approval, banging mugs and hurling scraps into the air.

Just behind the line of Wardens, the royal family stood ringed by a protective circle of warriors. Isolde stood ramrod straight, face pale with fury and dismay. Aelwen clenched her fists until her knuckles went white, the fire in her eyes promising violence. Prince Talren, by contrast, looked pale — more shaken than enraged — but his jaw was set.

"How much longer must we suffer this madness?" Isolde whispered, barely loud enough for Mord to hear.

Mord didn't take his eyes off the wolves. "Not long, my Queen. The King is coming. Any day now."

Aelwen shifted forward, fury darkening her face. "I'll give that brute a piece of my mind. One word to the Knights of the Green and their corpses will fertilize our soil."

She took a step forward — but a hand caught her wrist.

"Aelwen, don't be an idiot," Talren hissed, pulling her back. "You think he won't gut you where you stand? You want to die for your pride?"

His voice cracked at the end, but his grip held firm. Aelwen paused, stunned. So did Mord. Talren, always the sulking, spiteful heir, had never stood between his sister and danger before — never risked himself for her. Throne above, Mord couldn't think of a single time the spineless weasel had done anything that wasn't for himself.

"I don't care if Mother likes you best," Talren muttered. "I'm not going to watch you throw yourself to those savages."

The tension in the Great Hall ratcheted higher.

Two of the Fenrisians upended a serving table, howling in mock duels as platters and silver clattered to the floor. One hurled a cask against a wall, laughing at the spray of crimson wine that painted the stone.

Thorne's face darkened.

He turned, speaking low into his vox. "Keep the remaining servants out of the central hold. Keep them clear of the Wolves unless they want to get trampled or mauled."

The Crown-Captain then turned slightly to Mord. "Get the Queen and her children out of here. They don't need to be subjected to this humiliation any longer."

Mord nodded, stepping closer to the royal trio. "Come. We'll go to the gardens. It's safer there."

Aelwen glared once more at the Wolves before nodding. Isolde gave a stiff incline of her head, and Talren didn't protest as the Crown Wardens formed a protective phalanx around them and began to escort them from the Great Hall.

As they passed beneath the high doors and into the misted corridors beyond, Mord glanced back once.

Russ sat sprawled across the throne like a war god in a wolf's pelt, surrounded by ruin and merriment. But his gaze — sharp, calculating — followed them as they departed.

He wasn't laughing now.


Thrones of ash, and monsters made welcome.

It was a curious thought but one the Wolf King rather liked. It sounded like the beginning of a skald's next great epic.

The throne of Caerdyn Vallis was truly a thing of unparalleled beauty, honed by patient artisan hands across generations of monarchs. Even the long crack in the stone did nothing to dull its majesty. It was not originally built for giants, but Leman Russ lounged in it nonetheless, the great weight of his frame draped over its arm like a wolf sprawled on a fallen tree. His mane of tawny hair fell about his shoulders in wild braids, threaded with runes and the teeth of Fenrisian beasts. One boot rested against the dais, scuffing the polished onyx. His plate, filled to the brim with a wide selection of meats and treats, sat beside him, forgotten.

He watched them leave, the royal family and their little tin guards, like a hunter watching prey vanish into the brush. The Throne room fell to noise once the royals vanished from view.

His sons — his pack — had turned the palace's high hall into a feasting longhouse. Wood and marble echoed with rough laughter and the crash of tankards. Roasting meats had replaced incense, and more than one silk-draped pillar bore the gouges of bored blades. The Vlka Fenryka bellowed boasts and war songs, their ceramite draped in pelts and skulls. They shoved one another and taunted the silent Wardens stationed along the perimeter — the same guards who kept such a tight grip on their bolters. Terrified servants darted between them like a fish beneath breaking ice.

The Fenrisians had made their mark.

And that, Russ thought, was the problem.

He leaned slightly, speaking without shifting his posture.

"Bulveye," he murmured.

The old Jarl at his right hand inclined his head slightly, a grizzled mountain in storm-grey plate. His beard was iron, his eye gold. Bulveye Greybeard, Jarl of the Thirteenth Great Company, stood as he always had — like a granite crag among shifting tides.

"Aye, High King?"

Russ nodded toward a pair of younger warriors near the edge of the chamber. They had cornered a servant boy, teasing him with jabs of a spoon tipped with meat while howling at his fearful expression. Their laughter was hoarse and wine-slicked.

"They set the Wardens' hackles high," Russ said, voice low, almost wistful. "We are already seen as beasts. There's no need to chew the furniture."

Bulveye's eye flicked across the room. He grunted. "Aye. The pups grow loud."

"Go," Russ said. "Put some iron in their spines."

Bulveye said nothing more. He stepped down the dais with the deliberate grace of an old killer, vanishing into the fray like a wolf returning to the dark forest.

Russ remained seated, swirling the wine in his cup. The stuff was sharp and red as blood, tart with fruit and soil. Caerdynian vintage. Soft. Not like Mjod, not like home — with its thick golden warmth and honeybite.

Still, it would do.

He drank. Grimaced.

He had told Thorne the truth. They had indeed encountered a greenskin fleet on the fringe. It had been a battle worth the name — vicious, unrelenting, brutal. The Wolves had triumphed, of course. They always did.

But the truth, Russ thought, is rarely the whole of a thing.

He had already been sailing toward Caerdyn Vallis long before the orks crossed his path. He had come for reasons he had not shared with his sons, nor with Thorne.

He had come to see the Unbroken King.

More than fifty years had passed since the Eleventh Primarch had been rediscovered. Russ had not sought him out. Not at first. There were many reasons and none of them, he hated to admit, sounded good to his ears now.

Artorias's saga had not yet reached a pitch that demanded Leman Russ's attention. Not like Horus's endless campaigns or the grandiose compliances achieved by that oh-so-perfect ponce, Fulgrim or the mad genius of Ferrus.

But the Emperor's Executioner had begun to hear whispers. And more than whispers, words — woven into tapestries by Remembrancers. Everywhere he went, it seemed the mortals in his crew had a well-thumbed copy of Knights of Mist and Blade on hand. For a heartbeat Leman struggled to remember the author of those works.

Ilira. That was her name. The one who had followed the Mist Wardens for over a decade. Her words were too poetic by half — better suited to choir halls than campaign fields — but they rang with something rare: truth. Her verses painted a picture of a brother Russ had never met, a warrior-king in the old style. A king who bled for his people, who stood, unbent.

Russ loved it. He couldn't deny the power of a good saga.

And so he had come.

But not simply out of curiosity. He had heard things. Whispers from passed on to him through Malcador. That the Thousand Sons — Magnus — had begun to sniff around the Mist Wardens as well. That he had eyes on the knowledge they guarded so heavily. On the nature of the mists they named themselves for. That both Legions had exchanged psykers to learn from the others' disciplines.

Russ curled his lip.

Sorcery.

Just thinking the word tasted foul.

Magnus had not met Artorias either. But the Crimson King had intentions — and Russ knew them like he knew the smell of frost on the wind. Knowledge. Dominion. A twisting of kinship into leash.

He would not have it.

And so, Russ had come to the mist-wreathed world before his brother did, intending to meet Artorias on his own terms. To speak warrior to warrior. To carve truth from word and weight.

But fate had fanged him. Artorias had not yet returned from Terra. And then there had been the warp storm, and the orks, and the damage to his fleet. And now they were guests — stranded, under scrutiny, toothless.

Russ snorted and drained his cup.

The wine still tasted wrong.

Bulveye returned, dragging one of the rowdier Wolves by the scruff and cuffing another with the back of his gauntlet. The carousing diminished by degrees. Some still laughed, but now it was more watchful. With one final roar of admonishment, the Old Wolf kicked the young legionary away from him with a look of disgust.

The Jarl returned to Russ's side. "It is done."

Russ nodded. "The pups?"

"Leashed," Bulveye said. "For now."

A serving girl approached. Barely more than a child, hands shaking, eyes wide as she tilted the pitcher into Russ's cup.

He regarded her, one eye squinting.

"Tell me, girl," he said, his voice rich as thunder on the mountains. "Are you afraid of us?"

She froze.

"Do you think us monsters?" he continued, lowering his voice. "Red of tooth and claw? Will we eat you alive if the mood strikes us?"

The girl looked like she might collapse.

Russ leaned closer, eyes gleaming.

"You'd be right to fear," he whispered. "We are monsters."

And then, before she could bolt, he smiled.

"But we are loyal monsters."

The girl fled, wine sloshing behind her in terror.

Bulveye huffed something like a laugh. "You do love the theatre, my Liege."

Russ smirked. "It keeps the weak sharp."

He swirled his cup again.

"Have the men turned in their weapons as I ordered?"

"They have," Bulveye replied. "Reluctantly."

Russ watched his warriors, saw the tension in their limbs, the way their hands still sought hilts they no longer wore.

"Good," he said.

Bulveye gave him a sideways glance. "You're never one to disarm your pack. Why have you rendered us so toothless, my King?"

Russ did not speak at once. When he did, his voice was quiet.

"Their blood runs too hot," he said. "Too near the edge. I will not let it be said that we spilled the blood of another brother's sons."

He said no more.

Bulveye said nothing — but the look in his ancient eyes told of old wars, of secrets sealed in frost and blood.

Russ raised his cup in a mock salute to Thorne, who watched from the far wall like a hound on a razor's edge. The Crown-Captain did not return the gesture.

Russ chuckled. "They are wound tight here."

Bulveye shrugged. "Too tight, they'll break."

Russ nodded. "Aye. But let them strain. We're not here to tame lions."

He leaned closer.

"But mind the Thirteenth," he said. "I'd not see our welcome worn out before it's earned."

Bulveye nodded solemnly. "As you will. I'll keep their fangs in their mouths."

Russ nodded, satisfied. He was about to speak again when he scanned the hall once more.

His brow furrowed.

"…Where's Sigvar?"

Bulveye followed his gaze. The warrior and his coterie were conspicuously absent.

Russ's voice lowered. "Find him. Now."

Bulveye tensed. "You think—?"

"I think he's a hammer in a room full of eggs," Russ growled. "A mean bastard, that one. Good in a scrap, but poor at peace."

The Jarl nodded, already turning.

"Go," Russ said. "And quickly."

Then he leaned back in the throne of kings, cold stone beneath him and the weight of choices yet unmade upon his shoulders.


Commander Aethon Kael of the Caerost Auxilia Vigilis stood at the broad viewpane of the Iron Halo, a colossal defence bastion hanging in low orbit above Caerdyn Vallis. In his gloved hand was a steaming tin cup of recaf, in the other, a plate of moss-toast, the grainy green bread smoked lightly and served with hardtack.

Below, the slender silhouette of the orbital elevator stabbed skyward through the thick silver-Gray mist of Caerdyn Vallis like a monolith of forgotten gods. Around it, a dozen VIth​ Legion ships—scarred, patched, and as inelegant as the beasts they were named for—clung like carrion birds to a carcass. Mechanicum repair craft flitted around them, welding, scanning, exorcising machine spirits.

Kael took a grim bite of his toast, chewing with slow contempt. He had served for a long time. In his thirty-six years of service to the Crown and to the King. He'd seen pirates, void-beasts, and once even an Ork boarding action. But he had never, not once, seen a supposed ally treated with such sullen contempt by every soldier under his command.

"The Wolves," he muttered aloud to no one, voice like gravel. "More like feral curs let loose in a henhouse."

He turned away from the viewport and approached the central console tier, where dozens of officers worked at augur scopes, void cartography panels, and targeting relays. Pale-blue uniforms and steel-plated boots clicked and shifted as the crew moved with disciplined ease.

"Augur Officer," Kael barked. "Any shift in the void patterns? Anything from the system edge?"

The officer, a lean woman named Hest Korr, shook her head. "Negative, Commander. No new signatures. Warp lanes are static."

Kael gave a grunt, then pivoted toward the vox pit. "Vox-master, anything from groundside? Any change in tone?"

Vox-Master Dren, his face half-stitched with silver augmetics, gave a slow shake. "The Crown-Captain has not issued any new communiqués. He did confirm a feast was still underway at the Hold. No violence…yet."

Kael scowled. "They've had three days. And still they squat in our capital like drunkards in an alleyway."

He tapped the railing in thought, then looked up toward the gunnery stations that lined the outer tier of the command dome.

"Run full status checks on all macro and lance batteries. I want the defence net primed and every station locked on their ships. If Captain Thorne gives the word—just one word—they don't get a second breath."

A handful of gunnery officers snapped off affirmatives, fingers dancing across runes of activation. Kael exhaled and straightened his coat.

"Let them play their filthy games in the home of the King. Up here, I am the Emperor's will."

That earned a few nods from his officers, even the subtle tightening of jaws from veterans who, like him, despised the arrogant tread of outsiders on Caerdyn soil.

He made to return to his modest breakfast when a figure in hooded crimson robes appeared near the edge of the chamber—hovering, silent, a shadow among steel.

Kael's mood soured immediately.

"May the Green preserve me. Astropath," he growled. "Still skulking around, Ephrene?"

The astropath inclined her head slightly. Her voice, like dry silk sliding over parchment, slithered into the commander's mind rather than his ears.

"I have been trying to speak with you since the moment the Wolves arrived. You've avoided me. Again."

Kael grumbled and took another sip of recaf. "Because you always bring bad news, Ephrene. And you smell like incense and fear."

The astropath actually scoffed. "Then rejoice. For I bring more."

He sighed. "Out with it."

"We've been dreaming. All of us in the choir. Across every platform."

Kael didn't look at her. "I don't care about dreams."

"These are not dreams. They are visions. The Warp is stirring. There is something watching."

That made him pause.

He turned.

Ephrene's dead, milk-white eyes stared unblinking. "A great eye. Red and vast. Fixed on us. On the Wolves. On Caerdyn Vallis. And it is drawing closer. Every night it has moved. Closer. And hungrier."

Kael's mouth tightened. "You're saying something else is coming."

"No. It was coming three days ago. Now, I don't think it is 'coming', Commander. I think it's already here."

Before Kael could respond, a cry rang from the augur tier.

"Contact!" Officer Korr shouted, eyes locked to her scope. "Mandeville point—warp breach!"

The command deck exploded into motion.

Kael slammed down his cup. "All stations—red alert! Track the contact! I want weapons armed and targeting relays live across the net!"

"Aye, Commander!"

"Get me visuals!"

"Working!"

Ephrene's voice was barely audible now—yet trembling. "Too late."

Kael roared across the chaos. "Could it be the King? Is it our King?!"

"No!" shouted Officer Korr, peering through the augur scope, hands flying across the controls. "It's only one ship!"

That stopped Kael cold.

The deck fell silent but for the soft hum of power conduits and the thrum of data relays. Then—

"Unknown vessel is inbound from the system edge!" Korr shouted again, the feed on the central hololith shifting to display a pulsing red dot skimming into the outer system.

Kael turned with a growl. "Status of the minefield?"

"Field is live, Commander!" came the reply from Sub-Commander Harn. "Layered ordinance at three perimeters. Re-established last week after the Wolves arrived."

"Good," Kael snapped. "Let's see what our visitor thinks of Vallis hospitality."

The red dot moved closer—slow, steady, deliberate.

Korr's hands trembled over her console. "It's plotting… a precise course. Sir, I don't think it's random."

"What do you mean?"

"It's avoiding the mines, Commander. Like it knows exactly where they are."

Kael's breath caught. "That's impossible. The Wolves came through when the field was down for maintenance. This ship shouldn't have a map."

The bridge lights dimmed slightly as the tension mounted.

The vessel ghosted closer through the layered grid of mines—sensors displayed its path in stark green amidst fields of flickering red. One wrong move and it would be annihilated. But it kept threading the needle—avoiding every pressure-spike, every trip-wire, every void-charged pod with eerie, unnatural grace.

Kael stepped toward the hololith. "Bring me status reports from the other platforms. Patch me through to them."

The vox crackled and resolved. "Platform Lucent Crown online."

"Platform Vigilant Blade, standing by."

"Platform Bastion Eighteen reporting. Guns primed."

Kael raised his voice. "We have an unidentified vessel cutting through the minefield like it was hand-drawn. All weapons trained. No one fires unless I give the order. Repeat—no one fires unless I give the order. Understood?"

"Understood, Commander," came the stern replies from platform captains across the net.

Kael wasn't done.

"Put me through to the Mist Wardens on all platforms."

A brief pause—then the grim voice of Warden-Sergeant Rael came through. "Thirty Wardens on Iron Halo. Two hundred total across the net. What's the situation, Commander?"

Kael's eyes stayed locked on the ghost vessel manoeuvring closer. "Unknown vessel is approaching. We haven't been able to identify it as of yet. Could be friendly, could be worse. Be ready to repel boarders. Do not let anyone step onto your platform unless they wear our colours."

Rael didn't hesitate. "Acknowledged. We'll hold."

The red dot continued weaving its serpentine path through death.

"Five minutes to weapons range," Korr announced, sweat running down her temple.

"Get targeting solutions prepared across the network," Kael said.

The crew moved as one, years of drilled precision emerging under pressure. The hololith pulsed. The red dot moved again. Another impossible dodge.

"Sir…" whispered someone near the back. "It's like the ship can see them."

Kael said nothing. The cold prickle crawling down his neck said enough.

Then—

"Commander!" Vox-Master Dren's voice cut across the tension. "I have a broadcast from the vessel, Commander!"

"Well?! Who is it?!"

Dren swallowed. "It says… it says, 'Stand down. The King approaches.'"

Kael stared at him.

"Which king?" he barked. "The Wolf king is already here. The Emperor is a galaxy away. Every damned Legion calls their Primarch 'King'—"

Dren looked stricken. His voice cracked.

"The signal is encoded in crimson cipher. Astartes encryption. Cross-referencing now. It… it matches… it's the Crimson King."

The chamber fell deathly silent.

Kael's mouth opened, then shut.

He looked slowly toward Ephrene.

The astropath was weeping blood.


The low, whispering wind that moved through the stone-laced gardens of Caer Tholen brought with it a hushed tranquility — the scent of dew-soaked vines, sea-wind carried through the open archways, and the sweet bloom of the silverbloom thorns that only flowered when the Ceithir flowed thickest. It was a place carved for peace — a place where war was not meant to follow.

But war had already arrived, and it wore the skin of wolves.

Mord stood still beneath the shadow of the veil-trees, his Mark II plate quiet against the cobbled path, a long cloak of dusk-grey fluttering faintly behind him. His helmet remained mag-locked at his belt, exposing the cold lines of his face and the ever-watchful stare of a Warden on edge.

Behind him, ringed by a half-circle of seven Crown Wardens in full ceremonial plate, stood the royal family.

Queen Isolde was a vision of noble wrath, her posture statuesque even in her rage. Her lips were drawn in a tight line, her hands clenched before her, white-knuckled. Aelwen, stood beside her — blazing fury behind every breath, as though barely constrained from charging back into the Great Hall and gutting the Fenrisians herself. Talren stood somewhat apart — silent.

Too silent.

Mord glanced toward the prince. The young man looked far older today. He was pale, but not from anger. His jaw was taut, his shoulders locked, but there was fear in his eyes. He was trying to hide it — trying desperately — but Mord had seen the emotion too many times before not to recognize it.

It was not a coward's fear. It was clarity.

He's never left the planet, Mord reminded himself. Never seen the wider Imperium. His only contact with the Astartes were with us — with Wardens who served and guarded him from birth.

The Wolves weren't bound by those same oaths. The prince was afraid because he understood — perhaps for the first time — how little protection his royal blood would buy when savages held the high seat of their house.

Mord filed the thought away. There was more to the boy than people gave him credit for.

"My youngest and my husband," Isolde said suddenly, voice low but sharp. "Are they safe?"

"They are," Mord replied at once. "Prince Tristayn and Princess Merelda left for the coast with Lord Anaryn before the Wolves arrived. We've sent word for them to remain there until the situation stabilizes. A squad of my brothers have been sent to bolster their security just in case.

Isolde nodded once. Her composure did not break, but her fingers eased slightly. "And how long must we suffer this farce?" she whispered. "That barbarian is… desecrating Art's throne. My family's throne! Parading about our home as though it were his personal playground."

Mord took a breath. "If Lord Russ were not here," he said, tone carefully measured, "his men would already have been removed. Forcefully, if need be. But a Primarch cannot be handled the same way as a wayward company. He is a son of the Emperor. He wields incredible power. The only man who can stand against a Primarch without risking ruin is another Primarch."

"And so we must wait," Isolde muttered, voice like venom. "While our gardens are trampled and our dignity dragged through the mud."

Mord inclined his head. "But not forever, my Queen. The King is returning. And when he stands before Russ, all this will end."

Then came the laughter.

Not soft laughter — not from mortals. It was the rough, booming, howling sort that echoed against stone and made the Mistbirds take flight from the trees. Seven figures strode into the gardens from the archway: Space Wolves in battle-plate, helms unsealed, carrying Mjod flasks and dripping handfuls of roasted meat. They shoved and jostled each other, mock-wrestling and roaring with laughter.

The leader stood at their head — a young wolf, lean and broad-shouldered with his chestnut hair tied back in Fenrisian knots. His grin was wide and cruel, his eyes bright with intoxication and ego. There was a roughness to his armour, like he wore his dents as medals. A beast in a prince's frame.

The Crown Wardens closed ranks instantly, bolters half-raised, feet planted.

Mord stepped forward. "The gardens are off-limits, cousins. You may roam the hold's interior, but this ground is sacred. This place is not yours."

The lead Wolf laughed and bit into his dripping haunch. "Says who, little lordling? Who are you to command Sigvar Ironblood?"

"Says me," Mord replied, calm and cold. "Says Crown-Captain Thorne. Says the Crown. Says the two thousand Wardens stationed throughout the hold. Says the near million Rath Guard in the city. And the four million Auxilia below us. You've trespassed far enough."

A hush fell.

The Wolves behind Sigvar stopped laughing. One cracked his knuckles. Another drew a slow finger along the handle of a hunting knife.

Sigvar twisted. "You lot always talk like you're guarding Terra herself. But you're just ghosts with titles. You think a few ceremonial lapdogs can make demands of us?"

Mord did not move. "I'm telling you to back down. Do not make this worse."

The young wolf sneered. Then, with a mocking bow and a careless shrug, he turned. "Fine. Keep your garden, little ghosts."

As he turned, he stomped hard on the nearest flower bed — crushed silverblooms underfoot — petals that Aelwen and Isolde had planted together.

It was a small cruelty. But in that moment, it echoed louder than any shouted insult.

Aelwen's breath hissed out. "Throne-damned animals, they are no better than dogs," she muttered.

Too loud.

The Fenrisians halted mid-step. They turned.

"What was that?" Sigvar asked, his voice flat now. The Mjod-laced cheer was gone. His eyes narrowed. "Say that again, little flower girl."

Talren moved at once, stepping between them. "Don't, Aelwen. Don't—"

But she stepped past him. Her chin lifted.

"You heard me," she said. "Animals. Beasts in armour. You foul our halls with your stink, and you drink from cups meant for noble souls and Kings. You insult our people and our land. Even wild dogs know better than to defile a hearth they were welcomed into."

Sigvar's nostrils flared. "You little—"

He lunged.

But Mord was faster.

Like a blur, the Warden moved — armoured fist crashing into the Wolf's chest with a thunderclap of ceramite against ceramite. The younger Astartes was hurled back through a garden arch, crashing into a sculpted pillar that split down the centre and toppled.

The Wolves roared and charged immediately.

The Wardens surged forward.

And in the middle of the flower-strewn path, the brawl began.


Moonlight silvered the mist that curled through the royal gardens of Caerdyn Vallis. Once a place of sculpted peace and quiet regality, the garden now bore witness to chaos — the kind whispered of in sagas and scarred into memory.

It began with a howl.

Steel-corded limbs crashed through flowering branches. Marble shattered beneath armoured boots. Servants screamed and scattered, but the royal family stood stunned— frozen amidst a grove of tall ash trees and drifting blossoms.

Legiones Astartes.

Two groups. Two brotherhoods of living gods. One — clad in slate-grey plate etched with the runes of Fenris, braided beards and blood-streaked faces — came snarling. The other — cloaked in mist-patterned blue, with helms shaped like knights of old — stood firm around the Queen and her kin.

The Wardens were first to draw blood.

There were no bolters in this battle. No blades. Only fists. Gauntlets. Elbows. Skulls.

The Wolves charged into them like a wave of wolves into a shield wall.

The clash rang out like a thunderclap.

Mord met Sigvar Ironblood in the centre of the storm.

They collided with the sound of breaking mountains. Sigvar roared with laughter, already smeared in blood. Mord's mouth was tight, a line of iron determination. Their fists found armour, flesh, bone. Each blow that landed rang through Mord's frame like a warhammer striking stone.

Sigvar was strong. Inhumanly so. He fought like an avalanche— momentum, weight, hatred. Every punch drove Mord back, every swing forced him to block or break.

But Mord held.

Around them, Wardens grappled and slammed with their opponents, their movements honed, disciplined, almost ritualistic. The Wolves were feral, laughing, biting, throwing. They didn't fight to win — they fought to maim. To humiliate.

Mord grunted as Sigvar slammed a punch into his ribs. His vision blurred for a second. Pain flared through his flank. Still, he returned fire — a brutal elbow to the jaw that rocked the Wolf's head back.

Sigvar grinned through bloody teeth.

Behind them, Isolde pulled Aelwen and Talren behind a carved stone fountain.

"Aelwen, stay down!" she snapped, pulling her daughter close.

Talren's lips were white. He stared, trembling, at the carnage, his hand clenching around something — a long, curved blade with a carved ivory handle. A hunting knife, ceremonial but sharp. His breath came in shallow gasps.

Sigvar's eyes flicked toward them.

Aelwen. The princess. His grin twisted into something hungry.

Mord saw it. His eyes went wide. "NO!"

Sigvar surged forward. Mord slammed into him, grappling, dragging him back by the waist. Sigvar bellowed, shrugging off punches, clawing forward. He wanted her. Wanted to make a point. Wanted to break something the Wardens held sacred.

They struggled across a path of crushed flowers and shattered stone benches. Mord was losing ground. Sigvar's strength was beyond reason — he fought like a berserker from the ice-worlds of myth. And Mord… Mord was just a man made war-god.

A hard boot caught Mord's chest. He fell. The wind left him in a rush. He gasped and rolled, spitting blood.

Sigvar turned.

He stepped toward Aelwen.

And Talren stepped between them.

The prince's hand trembled around the knife. His eyes were wide, his knees buckling, but still — he stood. Shaking. Breathing. Afraid, but unmoving.

"Don't touch her," Talren rasped. "You will not touch my sister, you beast!"

Isolde screamed his name. Aelwen reached for him. The prince didn't turn.

Sigvar laughed. A hoarse, ugly sound — a broken engine of hate.

And then Talren struck.

The knife flashed upward. For a moment — just a breath — Sigvar was still turning, caught mid-shift, overconfident, not expecting resistance from a mere mortal.

The blade bit deep into his throat.

Blood sprayed — arterial, hot, alien. Sigvar staggered back, eyes wide.

Then he roared, an inhuman gurgle through a ruinous mouth. He swung.

The punch caught Talren square in the chest.

There was a sickening crack.

The prince flew like a ragdoll, slamming into a tree trunk with bone-crushing force. His face struck a thick branch. Something gave way. Blood sprayed again — but this time it was royal.

He crumpled to the earth.

Aelwen and Isolde screamed.

Mord surged to his feet.

He was beyond reason now, beyond tactics or formation. He launched himself at Sigvar, catching the wounded Space Wolf by the waist and dragging him down into the wet soil. He climbed on top of him, teeth bared.

And began to beat him.

Fist after fist after fist. The mist-slicked ground soaked with the blood of titans.

Sigvar gurgled laughter through a ruined mouth, even as Mord shattered his nose, broke his orbital bone, crushed the teeth in his jaw. Still he laughed. The laughter of the mad. Of the damned. Of a warrior who had never once believed in peace.

It took four Wardens to haul Mord off him.

He rose with gauntlets slick to the wrist, chest heaving. His nose was broken. His arm dangled limply. His blood mixed freely with that of his enemy.

Around them, the newly arrived Wardens moved like ghosts — disciplined, furious. The remaining Wolves were forced to their knees, snarling, surrounded by a wall of power-spears and bolters. The Ceithir drifted low, lapping around blood-slick boots and broken stone.

Isolde cradled Talren's broken body, her expression carved from agony.

Aelwen sobbed beside her, holding her brother's bloodied hand.

Mord turned.

He looked at the ruined garden. The unconscious Wolf. The prince's torn face and crumpled chest. The furious Queen. The captured Legionaries.

He swallowed, tasting ash and iron.

This… this would not pass quietly.

This was trouble.

And it had only just begun.


The Great Hall was no longer silent. The stained-glass windows of the high dome cast columns of pale blue and sea-green light across the obsidian floor, once meant to evoke serenity and the unshifting strength of the Ceithir. Now those shafts of light flickered with the shimmer of medicae units, servo-lamps and warning runes. The air was thick with the tang of blood, the sterile bite of wound-sealants, and the metallic weight of tension.

Prince Talren lay still on the stairs leading up to the empty Primarch's throne — the same throne now darkened by its usurper. His tunic had been shredded into pieces and the scraps had to be peeled away. A red line of raw, ragged ruin ran from his hairline to his chin, where the impact with the tree had opened his flesh to the bone. His left eye was gone, destroyed in the initial strike. His ribs had caved inward under the power of Sigvar's blow, and the Physikars whispered of internal haemorrhaging.

Isolde knelt beside him, stroking her son's blood-matted hair with shaking hands, her face a sculpture of silent agony. Aelwen, her dress soaked with her brother's blood, clutched Talren's unresponsive hand, her eyes locked on the Wolves nearby with a coldness no flame could melt.

Around them, near three hundred Crown Wardens stood, weapons sheathed but ready, helms mag-locked at their belts or cradled under their arms — all save Crown-Captain Thorne, whose gauntleted fingers clenched his helm so hard it creaked.

He was livid.

"Are you mad?" Thorne snarled, rounding on Mord and the others who had accompanied the royal family. "A brawl? In the gardens? You think you're gang-fighters in the alleyways of some hive world?! What in the Throne were you thinking?!"

Mord stood still beneath the full weight of the Captain's fury. "The Wolves struck first," he said, voice level. "They threatened the princess. We had no choice but to act."

"You endangered the heirs of Caerdyn Vallis!"

"They were in danger already, sir," Mord snapped. "We should have just cut them down instead of trying to force them into submission. And it was the prince who paid the price for our weakness."

Thorne flinched at that. He looked down at the prince's still form, at the red-soaked robes, the pale skin, the rasping breath. His jaw clenched. "That Wolf. The one who struck him so low. You have the cur's name?"

"Sigvar Ironblood," Mord said grimly. "He was their leader in the garden."

Thorne's face twisted. "Then it is him I will flay alive."

He turned and paced, teeth grinding audibly. "Thank the Throne it wasn't Aelwen," he said, almost to himself. "If she had fallen—By the Throne, do you know who would be at our gates? Artorias. Vulkan. Corax and Guilliman. Perturabo. We'd have half the damned galaxy on our doorstep demanding Russ's head. Talren…"

He looked back at the prince, at the ruin of his face, and his voice softened.

"…Talren was brave."

Across the hall, the Space Wolves watched the scene with tight jaws and dark eyes. Some looked ashamed. Others furious. Most hovered near the massive figure of their lord — Russ, the Wolf King, who stood just beside the throne.

He was not lounging now.

Gone was the careless predator tearing through game meat. Now he stood tall and still, one hand resting on the pommel of Mjalnar, his frostblade, a thin scowl etched across his face. He had heard the story from his sons, had smelled the blood, had seen the boy's wounds.

Now he wanted answers.

He strode forward. Every footfall struck like a war drum against the polished obsidian.

"Enough barking," Russ growled. "You. Thorne." He pointed with one thick finger, the motion slow, deliberate. "I want to know what in all the worlds this is. My men say the Wardens struck first. Provoked them unfairly and then escalated things. Is that true?"

Thorne didn't blink. "No. Lord."

Russ's nostrils flared. "Then what is true? Speak quickly before I lose my temper and take your tongue as recompense."

The air went still and the Wardens tensed. Thorne's features went from one of impassivity to one of icy fury.

"You came here uninvited," Thorne said coldly. "You took our King's seat, drank our wine, filled our halls with your ungodly howls. You claimed our hold like it was your own. And then one of your whelps drew blood on a royal child. One could almost believe that he was ordered to do so."

Russ's eyes narrowed. "Are you accusing me of—"

"I'm saying your man is out of control. And your presence has made it worse."

A sharp breath drew from the Wolves. Bulveye began to growl at Russ's side. Thorne stood his ground, helm still under his arm.

Russ's tone dropped into something dangerous. "You'd better watch what accusations you level, Warden."

At that moment, a voice cut across the hall.

"Crown-Captain."

It was Isolde.

She did not rise. She did not shout. But every syllable cracked like a bell against stone.

"Do your oaths still bind you?"

Thorne turned toward her, and without taking his eyes off Russ, answered: "To the Emperor, to the Unbroken King, to the Queen and her blood. Until my last breath."

"Then I want his head," Isolde said, pointing at Sigvar Ironblood — the bloodied Wolf who even now was being stabilized by a fellow legionnaire. "His, and all who stood with him."

The hall fell into dead silence.

The silence that followed was not peace. It was the eye of the storm.

Russ took a step forward.

"You ask what?" he said, low now, disbelieving. "You speak of executions? For a scrap between cubs? Sigvar lies wounded. Your pup lives. That should be enough."

The Wolves growled. Their armor creaked.

But then — with a sound like unsheathing steel — the Crown Wardens drew.

Russ blinked. He made to laugh, but nothing came. The Crown Wardens surrounding the hall readied their weapons. Power blades hummed to life. Bolt pistols clicked as magazines were locked into place and safeties were deactivated. Every barrel turned toward the Wolves.

Even Mord drew his sword, but his eyes were on the King of Fenris.

Russ took a half-step back. "You dare to draw on me?"

"I am carrying out my oaths," Thorne said.

He stepped forward now, voice quiet but lethal, each word as sharp as a scalpel.

"You came to Caerdyn Vallis as a guest. We gave you everything — food, repair, sanctuary, dignity. In return, you gave us contempt. You trampled our customs. Spat on our crown. You let your men act like conquerors. Then one of them cut down a prince. And now you demand we apologize?"

Russ looked at the drawn weapons. He was quick to count — three hundred Wardens in the hall, all armoured, all ready. He knew they were not alone. He had seen the garrisons. And most of his men — by his own request, as a show of peace — had left their weapons stored in the Aethen Vaults.

Thorne took a step back and placed his helm upon his head. The system clicked into place with a hydraulic hiss. Then came the ring of drawn steel. His long blade shimmered with heat. A plasma pistol purred to life in his left hand.

Russ's eyes narrowed. His fingers curled into fists.

"You don't want this," he growled.

"No," Thorne said flatly. "I don't. But my oaths don't leave me room to want anything. If the Twice-Born were here, he would make the same demand."

Russ bared his teeth. "What demand?"

Mord stepped forward beside Thorne, his face like ice. He pointed at Sigvar.

"You heard the Queen," he said. "Blood for blood."


And it was then — just as blades lifted, just as Mord braced for the scream of war — that the world changed.

The air thickened. A pressure like a second atmosphere crushed down on their skulls.

Ozone and strange spices filled the nose. The crackle of reality splitting.

A flash.

A soundless boom.

A presence.

Like a sun had entered the chamber.

FWAAAHMMMM.

The Wolves screamed, clutching their heads.

Mord staggered, ears ringing, mind ringing with a voice that was not a voice, heard not with ears but within the bones of the soul.

<STOP.>

Everything froze.

And from the searing white came figures.

Four shapes resolved within the white-fire storm of teleportation, cut from silhouette and myth.

Mord staggered a step backward. His helm, heavy in the crook of his arm, slipped slightly as the weight of sheer psychic presence slammed into him like a pressure wave. The air grew hot and thick with the scent of ozone, scorched parchment, and something floral and strange — like burning lotus.

And then, through the haze, they emerged.

First, towering above the others, came a figure like a vision dredged from the dreams of god-kings.

He was taller than Russ. Taller than Artorias, Mord realized with a start. His armour was not forged so much as woven from the burning sun itself, veined with light and complex glyphs that shifted with every breath, every flicker of movement. An immense golden collar flared back from his shoulders, enclosing a head crowned with a long crimson topknot that streamed behind him like a war-banner in a hurricane.

His single eye — just one, for the other was hidden behind a burnished gold plate fused to his brow — glowed with a furnace-light intensity. It fixed on the hall like a lighthouse beacon, and it saw. Not just what was there, but what had been, and what might yet be. Mord felt it pass over him, and for a breathless second, he felt known — the scars beneath his skin laid bare, the half-finished thoughts in his mind brushed aside like smoke.

The Primarch — for who else could it be? — paused at the edge of the teleportation haze, gaze sweeping from Isolde and the wounded prince to Russ and his bristling sons.

Then he stepped forward, and with him came the three others.

The first was a giant in deep, polished crimson plate, etched with high sorcerous wards and bound in golden filigree like a reliquary. His helmet was sculpted into a serene golden mask, marked out by single black teardrop painted under his left eye. He moved with a dancer's precision, one gauntleted hand wreathed in coils of witchfire that pulsed with silent, ominous rhythm.

His other hand held a tome — an actual book, bound in cracked leather and chained to his belt, pages whispering as if in some unseen wind. Mord's breath caught. That's no wargear. That's a relic. He could feel the thing's presence like a low hum in his bones.

As the warrior passed, his head tilted ever so slightly toward the Wolves, and the fire that danced across his fingers flared in warning — not yet attack, but close.

The second figure was… stranger still.

His armour was the same crimson and gold, shaped in layered segments that shimmered subtly as he moved. It reminded Mord of the exoskeletons of the great Wardroth Beetles used by the Knights of the Green. Great spheres of glass and crystal were socketed into his pauldrons and backplate, each one refracting light from the chamber's glow-globes into kaleidoscopic starbursts. His helm was off, revealing a pale, almost waxen face beneath eyes that burned. Not with emotion, but with data — constant motion, constant calculation. His gaze swept over the Wolves and the Wardens like a cogitator sweeping for fault-runes.

There was an energy about him — uncontrolled, tempestuous, like a rift in the warp barely contained by flesh. The mist in the chamber recoiled from his steps, but it did not flee — it folded into his presence, as though tasting him, intrigued.

And the last — this one Mord recognized.

"Rathen," he whispered under his breath.

The Chief Mist-Speaker of the Wardens, Lord-Warden Caelor's old comrade, was as composed and calm as ever. His staff — Nhalraith, tapped softly against the marble floor as he walked. His wizened dark skin gleamed with sweat, but his eyes were unreadable, ancient as glacier ice. He looked from the Wolves to the throne to Thorne, and inclined his head slightly, just once.

Then the Primarch — Magnus the Red, for it could be none else — spoke. And his voice was not merely heard. It echoed through the soul, resonant as prophecy.

"Enough."

The word detonated through the chamber. Wolves dropped to one knee, ears bleeding, howling as if the world had just been torn open. One crashed to the ground, frothing at the mouth, his mind crushed by the sheer force of psychic command.

Russ snarled, staggering but upright, his fists clenched so tightly that the ceramite cracked.

Magnus ignored him.

He looked past the fury, past the raised blades and war-ready stances, to the Queen and her children. In a few strides, the crimson giant crossed the breadth of the room to stand before Isolde. Slowly, with great care, he lowered himself to one knee and bowed his head.

His voice softened.

"I come unbidden in a time of great tragedy. And for that, I ask your pardon, Queen Isolde, Regent of the Mist and Green."

"A cry reached us. A voice in the warp, calling for a King. We misunderstood. We thought it was for me."

He smiled faintly, more amused at himself than anything else.

"It is not the first time I have mistaken purpose for destiny."

Thorne, to his credit, did not lower his weapon. But his stance relaxed by a hair.

"Who are you?" he asked, quietly. He already knew the answer. They all did. But protocol demanded that formalities be observed. "All who approach the Queen must identify themselves."

Magnus turned, cloak swaying like smoke.

"Ah of course. We must all play our roles. I am Magnus. Called the Red. Son of the Emperor. And brother to the one you call the Unbroken King."

A hush. Even the mists in the hall seemed to hold their breath.

He continued.

"I was on my way to entreaty with your lord. To walk beside him, if he would have me, in the Emperor's name. A joint campaign. A union of minds. One born not of conquest, but understanding."

His single eye lingered on Rathen for a moment — and Mord understood. This was Rathen's doing. A bridge of trust built in whispered words and mutual respect.

Magnus turned back to Russ.

"And I see now that in my absence, my fool brother has managed — somehow — to step on every cultural landmine your people possess."

His tone was dry as a dead sea.

Russ exploded.

"You have no place here sorcerer!"

Magnus's voice snapped like a thunderclap before Russ could say anymore.

"Enough."

Russ bristled. His wolves snarled. One took a step forward — and that was a mistake.

The tear dropped-helmed warrior — Mord didn't know his name, but he felt his power — raised one finger.

Fire bloomed.

A line of psychic flame erupted between the Wolves and the Wardens, not hot, not loud — but impossible. It formed a circle around the gathered 13th​ Great Company like a collar. A warning.

The Wolves reeled back, shouting curses, blades half-drawn.

"Enough games, Magnus!" Russ barked. "I came here to meet our brother — not watch you parade your witches like they're gods!"

"Then act like you deserve his welcome," Magnus said, low and dangerous. "Because right now, you've brought only pain."

His gaze turned once more to the wounded prince.

Talren was barely breathing now, skin grey, the cut across his face weeping blood and essence both.

Magnus moved. Slowly. Deliberately. He laid a gigantic hand over Talren's chest and then looked askance at Isolde.

"Allow me. I can help."

Isolde stared at him, wild-eyed, still unsure what manner of creature she faced.

But Talren stirred.

"…Mother," he rasped.

Isolde and Aelwen moved aside — barely — and Magnus laid his hand over Talren's chest.

For a moment, nothing.

Then the air shimmered. The light in the chamber bent inward, and the Ceithir itself coalesced around the Primarch's fingers. His eye closed. Power poured from him, silently, gracefully.

Flesh reknit. Ribs cracked into place. Breath returned to the prince's lungs.

And then Magnus moved his hand to Talren's face.

The long scar that split his brow to his cheek began to fade.

He stood, the light fading from his hands, and turned to Russ one last time.

"You came here to rest. To meet our brother. And now, through blood, arrogance, and the inability to control your Legion, you've burned that welcome to ash."

Russ growled.

"And yet," Magnus said, turning away, "you still need what you came for."

He faced the Queen once more.

"There shall be no more blood, my Lady. No more death. I will ensure the Wolves behave themselves. And until our brother arrives — we shall wait."

He turned his head slightly.

"Together."

And in the hush that followed, Mord exhaled for the first time in what felt like hours.

A war had been stayed.

For now.


The ship did not drift through the warp so much as glide, a fortress suspended within the darkened sea of madness. Unlike other vessels of the Great Crusade, which hurled themselves through the Immaterium encased only in flickering Gellar fields and desperate prayer, the ships of the Warden fleet moved within a vast, coiling shroud of Ceithir.

A mist of light and memory—soft and silver, alive with ancient wards—clung to every hull-plate and spine of the Mist Warden fleet. Its presence soothed the violence of the tides, silenced the screaming winds, and held the denizens of the abyss at bay. Ships that sailed in the Ceithir's embrace did not shudder and groan through the warp—they whispered.

Behind the sealed shutters of the Avalon, there was no view of the Sea of Souls. No windows to madness. No eyes cast into the churning veil. Instead, the bridge was lit by soft lumen-amber and the pale, perpetual blue of the Ceithir-threaded systems. The Ceithir permeated everything—the scent of ozone, the charged stillness, the sensation of something just out of sight.

Artorias stood motionless beneath the vaults of the strategium.

He had not moved for over an hour.

His armour gleamed a pale blue in the glow of a hundred data-sconces. He stood with one hand upon the polished rail, the other curled loosely at his side. From a distance, he looked calm. Regal. But up close, the tension was unmistakable—muscles like coiled steel, jaw clenched ever so slightly. A storm brewed behind his golden eyes.

Artorias's thoughts kept returning to his meeting with Dorn.

Their meeting on Terra had been anything but cordial. It had certainly not been brotherly. Dorn was a man of stone and line, of order and fortification. To him, every thing had a place, and every soul a duty. There had been no warmth. Artorias began to understand Perturabo's feelings about Dorn a bit better.

A soft chime disrupted his thoughts. The hololith array came to life, flickering in a circle before him. Two visages resolved from silver static—Lucan and Caelor.

Lucan appeared first, arms folded over his ornate chestplate. His voice, when it came, was as calm and steady as ever.

"You're quiet, my King. That doesn't suit you."

Artorias blinked, returning from his thoughts.

"I was thinking of things best left behind," he said. "Has the fleet completed final preparations?"

"Aye, my King," Caelor answered, stepping into view. The older Astartes looked as though he had been carved from basalt—every word deliberate, measured. "Our resupply at Caerdyn Vallis will be brief. Our stores will be full within two standard days of orbitfall. After that, we are ready to depart for the Eastern Fringe."

Lucan offered a faint smile.

"Ready to endure Perturabo's exacting timetables and Guilliman's endless coordination."

Artorias allowed himself a breath of amusement.

"Be careful Lucan. They are my beloved brothers also."

He paused, looking toward the sealed shutters that separated them from the storm outside.

"Still… it will be good to stand on home soil again."

Just then, the doors hissed open with a subtle pulse of psychic recognition.

A robed figure entered—robes of deep midnight trimmed with silver, the hem marked with the sigils of the Choir. He moved like a shadow, head bowed, bearing the glimmer of psychic brands etched into bone-pale skin. Beneath his cowl, one augmetic eye glinted dully, the other sealed by scar tissue.

Virex Halak, Choir-Master Telepathica of the Avalon.

He bowed deeply.

"Lord Primarch."

Artorias turned toward him.

"Speak."

"We have received a transmission, my lord. A message torn from the tides of the warp. Its nature is… urgent."

Lucan's brow rose. Caelor stepped forward slightly in his projection.

"From whom?"

"Caerdyn Vallis," Virex said. "The Choir strained to extract it. The tides fought us. We sang for nearly an hour. But the message was clear."

Artorias's shoulders tensed.

"Tell me."

The astropath exhaled slowly.

"It came not as words, but visions. Images. Echoes of thought and flame. We saw fire within the halls of stone. A great beast among your people. A wolf, grey of fur and red of tooth. We felt fear, my Lord. And betrayal."

The silence was absolute.

"Say that again," Artorias said, very softly.

"A wolf stalks the halls of Caerdyn Vallis."

For a long moment, Artorias said nothing. Then he stepped back, his gauntleted hand coming to rest lightly on the hilt of Ceithraig.

"Horus."

It was not a question.

Lucan's image sharpened.

"That is bold indeed. You think he would dare?"

"He dares too much, too often," Artorias said coldly. "He thinks himself the sun around which we orbit. That charm and victory make him beloved. But he forgets—my loyalty is not to him. And Caerdyn Vallis is mine."

Caelor's expression darkened.

"It is a grave insult to visit the homeworld of another Primarch without rite or invitation.

"It's more than insult," Artorias muttered. "It's a challenge. A gauntlet cast at my feet. He thinks himself bold. Perhaps he means to sway my people, to curry favor. Or worse."

Lucan's smile was grim.

"He always did have a taste for spectacle."

Artorias turned sharply to Virex.

"Choir-Master. Prepare an immediate reply. They are not alone. The King of Mist returns."

"And the content, my lord?"

"Tell them to hold fast. The fleet shall be home within three days. Let them know that I have heard their cry. And I am coming."

Virex bowed again, then turned to go, the doors hissing shut behind him.

Artorias looked to his commanders, eyes hard.

"Ready the fleet. The moment we breach realspace, I want full tactical uplinks from every orbital station. And if there is even a trace of Luna Wolf presence on my world…"

He drew in a slow breath, voice falling to a low growl.

"…then there will be recompense. In blood or in flame."

Lucan gave a tight nod, and Caelor bowed his head.

"It will be done, my lord."

The hololiths winked out.

Alone again beneath the starless vault, Artorias closed his eyes.

A wolf…

The mists of the Ceithir stirred around him—whispering, warning, weaving.

He had been gone too long.


The Aethen Hold breathed differently now.

Two days had passed since the storm of fury and thought had clashed in its Great Hall — two days since the Wolf and the Cyclops had nearly torn it apart.

Now there was quiet. Not peace, never peace, but a tension held taut like a bowstring. The Wolves still laughed too loudly, drank too deep, and swore too freely, their heavy boots echoing through marble halls as if they owned them. Yet their jeering had grown forced. Their swagger, feigned. For every grey-clad son of Fenris lounging in the sun or brawling in the shadow of the arcades, a red-armoured figure of the XVth ​Legion stood silent, golden trim gleaming like blood and fire in the mists of Ceithir.

The Ceithir…

Magnus inhaled slowly, pausing at the crest of the steps leading into the Great Hall.

It clung to him even here — not like the Warp's smothering pressure or the wild, living winds of Prospero's Great Library, but something finer, more ancient. It tasted of rain on granite, of candle smoke and old vellum. It calmed him. Where the Warp was fire, this was dew. Where the Warp screamed, this whispered.

And—Throne above—his eye no longer ached.

That dark wound that had throbbed with every psychic tide, that emptiness that howled in his soul like a half-healed scar — it was quiet. The socket still bore the weight of sacrifice, but here, in this place, it felt… soothed. As though the Ceithir itself were cradling it.

What are you? he thought. A tranquil anomaly? A natural calm in the sea of madness? Or something older still… a dreaming god the rest of us forgot?

He would need time. Study. Patience.

He would be given none.

His golden-armoured feet clicked softly on the black stone floor as he drew further into the hall of the King. The vaulted ceiling soared above him, ribbed with filigreed stone, mists curling like low smoke around the carved colonnades. Murals lined the walls in towering panels, ten metres high, interlocked like the teeth of a great chronicle. Gold leaf shimmered in the lamplight, catching against shades of green and blue and weathered stone-paint. Here, history was not told — it was sung, in art and script and sweeping motion.

He let his hand trail lightly along the base of one panel.

Kings with antlered helms. A dragon of stars falling from the heavens. A silvered ship cradled by mist. A woman cloaked in starlight and runes holding a blade to the sky. The artistry here was not crude — it was as rich and layered as any tapestry on Terra, and perhaps more honest. Every face had pain. Every victory, a cost.

He felt the laughter of the Wolves behind him, the way one might feel a cold draft through an open window. Jeering. Mocking. But none came close. Not with the crimson-armoured guardians of Prospero and the Crown Wardens posted at every arch and stair. Magnus ignored them all.

He paused at a central panel — larger than the others.

A comet splitting the sky.

No — not a comet. A pod.

A child, cradled in flame.

He leaned in. The runes below were not Gothic, nor even High Terra. Ancient Caerdynic. A dialect pulled from old tongues. He traced a single line with one finger and read aloud, softly.

"An tàn a sgoilt na speuran..."
"The Fire that Split the Sky."

A long breath. Wonder and memory mingled in the words. The hall had gone quiet.

Magnus looked up slowly and realized why.

The Wolves had fallen silent.

The throne at the far end of the hall — filled only moments before — was no longer so.

Russ was gone from it.

He stood instead at Magnus's side, his presence vast and unspoken. The scent of wet fur and wine followed him like a cloak. He looked not at Magnus, but at the mural, his goblet of wine held low, swirling idly. His golden mane was tangled and unkempt, and his scarred brow furrowed as he stared at the art.

Magnus blinked, not at the sight, but the silence. The lack of bite.

"You can read it?" Russ asked, not looking at him.

The voice was rough, but the usual venom — sorcerer, witch-thing — wasn't there.

Magnus narrowed his one eye.

"Yes," he replied cautiously. "I can."

Russ nodded once.

"I have been trying to, since I got here," he muttered. "No one would translate for me. Not Thorne. Not the Crown Wardens. Not the servants. They all said I'd twist it. That I wouldn't understand it. That only those with the Ceithir in their veins had the privilege to know of this world's history.
He took a sip of wine. "Maybe they're right."

There was something in his voice Magnus hadn't expected.

Frustration. A hunger not unlike his own. A man trying to read the saga of a brother he does not know.

Magnus looked back to the mural, then made a decision.

He turned slightly, lifting his chin toward the colonnade behind them.

"Ahriman."

The First Captain of the XVth​ stepped forward silently from the shadows, clad in red and gold, his helm under one arm.

"You will take the others and return to the guest barracks."

Ahriman hesitated.

"My Lord, are you certain? The Wolves—"

"I am sure." Magnus did not look back. "I am with my brother. There is no safer place."

For a long breath, Ahriman remained still, then bowed.

"As you will." He turned, giving a silent signal.

One by one, the Thousand Sons filed out.

Across the hall, Russ watched with a raised brow. When they had gone, he turned to his own.

"Get out."

There was an immediate chorus of protests. Bulveye growled, stepping forward.

"High King, you cannot mean to—"

Russ turned his head and glared. It was not a request. His voice, when it came, was low.

"I can handle myself. It's just the Cyclops."

The Wolves shuffled, muttering, then retreated in a low tide of fur and steel.

Only Thorne and a handful of Wardens remained, tense and unmoving.

Magnus turned to them and spoke plainly.

"Leave us as well, if you please."

Thorne jaw clenched, a vein in his cheek pulsing.

"My Lord—"

"I will not say it again. Leave, or my brother and I will make you leave."

Russ barked a short, barking laugh.

"I'd do as he says little man. I'd just kill you. He'll turn you inside out and leave you screaming with a stray thought.

Thorne looked between them, considering his options, and sighed.

"If anything happens—"

"Then you will be the first to know," Russ growled. "Now go. Before I start thinking you don't trust us."

Thorne practically snarled, before restraining himself at the last minute. Then he bowed, sharply, and withdrew.

Silence again.

The two Primarchs stood beneath the vaults of the Great Hall, beneath murals of a brother both knew and yet did not.

Magnus turned to the first of the panels.

"Shall we begin at the beginning?"

Russ grunted.

"It's always the best place to start a saga."

And together, without warhorns or swords or armies, they began to walk.

One step. Then another.

Reading the saga of the world of mist.


The Ceithir curled along the flagstones, soft as breath, stirring beneath Magnus's boots and the heavy tread of his brother. The towering murals rose around them like cathedral glass, but it was not saints or angels they depicted — it was memory, half-sung and half-remembered. A saga of a world like no other.

Russ walked beside him in uncharacteristic silence, his wolf-pelts trailing like banners behind his shoulders. Every few paces he would grunt, or mutter under his breath, but he did not leave. He did not interrupt. And Magnus, in turn, did not jeer or boast. He read.

"When the mists parted, they came — not on wings of steel nor from the void above, but from the folds of the world itself," he murmured, tracing the curling script beneath the first panel.

It showed ships — or were they shapes in the fog? Human figures stepped from them, cloaked in furs, hands raised toward a foreign sky. Around them loomed silver towers, glimmering with technology now long lost. Stars above, mist below.

"The old tongue is unclear," Magnus admitted, voice low and thoughtful. "They came either on a ship, or were brought by the Ceithir itself. The phrase from the folds of the world could mean either the Warp… or something else entirely."

Russ scratched at his chin with one gauntlet, gaze narrowed on the panel.

"You think the mists moved them?" he asked.

"I think they may have carried them," Magnus replied. "Or perhaps gathered them. It reads almost like myth. But myths are how truths are swallowed safely. One must ask what truth required such honeyed poison."

Russ grunted. A rare expression of agreement.

The next mural showed fire and swords. Castles in ruin. Kings torn apart by wolves and beasts. War without end.

"The Age of Dimming," Magnus translated. "Where flame ruled and kin slew kin."

He studied the shadows etched along the edges — indistinct figures with leering mouths and claws of smoke, raking across burning villages. At their feet, corpses turned to ash. But the Ceithir rose like a wall of moonlight between them and the people, repelling the tide.

"These things," Magnus said softly, "are not of this world."

Russ leaned in.

"Warp entities of some kind?" he asked, his voice lowered.

Magnus nodded slowly.

"Predators of the Immaterium. They have no names in this tongue, but the depiction is unmistakable. The Ceithir resisted them."

Russ looked sideways at him.

"That'd explain it, then," he said. "Why the Wardens move like a thunderclap through the Aethersea. They're not just fast — they're steady. I thought it was some trick. Turns out they've got a realm wrapped in a Warp-warding veil."

Magnus allowed himself a small smile.

"A realm of mist, protected by myth. How poetic."

Russ said nothing to that.

They moved on.

The next panel burned with golden light. A mortal king, crowned in antler-helmed majesty, raised a great blade above his head — the form unmistakable. Ceithraig. All around him, the people knelt. Tribes bowed. Armies laid down spears. Cities built up from the soil like flowering stone.

"Artor Eanaid," Magnus read, struggling with the pronunciation of the name in the old tongue. "The One-King, Bearer of the Sky-Splitter. The first to unite the realm."

"Artorias?" Russ asked, brow raised.

Magnus nodded.

"Not our brother. But the namesake. The people who raised our Eleventh brother called him 'Artorias' because they believed he was the Twice-Born King. The soul returned. The myth reborn."

Russ studied the mural; his features lit with firelight. He said nothing for a long moment.

The next mural showed peace. Grain heavy in fields. Children dancing under banners of silver and blue. A high court of shining stone. Then came betrayal — a dagger in a feast hall, plunged into the king's back by a man in shadowed armour. The woman at the centre of the court stood, mouth open in horror, as the king fell.

"Vaedran," Magnus said. "Brother. Traitor. A blade born of envy, wielded for lust."

"There's always a Vaedran," Russ muttered.

Magnus gave him a sidelong glance.

"Yes. And always an Artorias."

"Not always."

They passed many panels of decline — kingdoms fracturing, cities lost in mist. Ruin. Grief. Silence. Then—

"An tàn a sgoilt na speuran." Magnus smiled faintly. "The Fire that Split the Sky."

A comet — no, a pod — fell from the heavens, cloaked in fire, cutting the sky like a blade. From it emerged a boy, eyes like molten gold. At his feet, the mists curled like hounds returning to their master.

Russ stepped forward, staring at the child's face.

"He looks like me."

Magnus tilted his head.

"He has your nose," he allowed. "And your chin. And, I suspect, a noble heart."

Russ flinched — just slightly. A twitch of the brow. A shift of the jaw.

"Don't flatter me, witch."

"It wasn't flattery," Magnus said.

They moved on.

The next panel showed the youth finding the blade — Ceithraig, lodged in a pillar of obsidian stone, mist swirling around its base. Figures watched from the shadows as he placed a hand upon it.

In the next mural, he held it aloft, the sword blazing with argent fire, driving back a beast of shadows with a face half-seen, a nightmare with many jaws.

Then—black skeletons. Thousands. With green eyes that bled smoke. Their claws tore through palaces. Their weapons turned men to glass. The people fled — and the boy, now a man, stood before them, rallying people beneath a silver and blue banner.

"The Battle of Camlann," Magnus read.

"Those things look tough," Russ murmured, "but I've killed worse."

"No," Magnus said. "You haven't."

Russ didn't argue.

The mural that followed showed the man with blazing golden eyes — now a king — beheading a figure in blackened armour, half human and half machine, glowing green from beneath the helm. It wore the shape of Vaedran. Betrayer reborn, reforged in steel and vengeance.

The mists swirled red.

Then came the coronation. Artorias crowned, seated upon a high throne carved from obsidian. His people bowed. His sword rested against his lap like a holy relic. The sky above had cleared.

Magnus said nothing. He simply watched.

The murals continued.

A tourney. A single Astartes scout, kneeling in the mist, looking up at the king.

"When he beheld him, the flame was reborn. The Forgotten Legion, was forgotten no more."

Then an entire host of grey-armoured warriors, kneeling in fog, while a golden-eyed warrior upon a mist-white horse raised a burning blade in salute. A pledge of unity. Of brotherhood.

Orks next — a vast horde descending upon the world like a swarm. Artorias rose into the sky in a winged chariot, sword ablaze. The mists themselves grew fangs and claws, rising up to shred the invaders, leaving not even ash.

Then---

The Emperor. A great host of Astartes knelt before Him. All save one.

Artorias stood, bearing Ceithraig like a knight at vigil, not in defiance but in dignity. The Emperor's hand rested upon his shoulder. His face was proud.

Russ stared at that one for a long time.

They walked in silence through the last sequence of murals — the Great Crusade, the Mist Wardens descending upon alien worlds, liberating forgotten colonies, destroying tyrants. Each mural bore a single line, etched in the old tongue, like verses from a vast, forgotten epic.

Magnus read each aloud. One after another. Their voices were the only sound in the long hall.

When the final mural ended, the mists at their feet had stilled.

Russ looked at him, his gaze unreadable.

Magnus, for once, said nothing.


Russ lingered behind as Magnus drifted toward the final murals. He had doubled back, boots thudding softly on worn flagstones, back to the scene of the coronation.

The King of Mists, seated high on a throne of pale stone, mist curling at his feet like hounds awaiting their master's whistle. Knights and nobles stood in rows before him, their helms off, heads bowed — men and women of every realm across Caerdyn Vallis. Farmers. Swordlords. Wyrd-witches. All kneeling in reverence, united not by conquest, but by will.

He stood there a long time, arms crossed. The scent of dust and wine and smoke filled his nose. The fire crackled behind them somewhere, far away.

Russ leaned in closer.

To the left of the throne stood a knight — a giant in green armor, as tall as any Astartes, his antlered helm stern. Honor-bound. Built like a mountain. Russ narrowed his eyes. A champion, perhaps. Or a brother-in-arms.

Beneath the throne, half-shadowed in the curl of mist, stood a girl. Hair like sun kissed wheat, her posture regal even in youth. She looked up at Artorias, smiling in a way that stilled Russ's gut. It was the Queen.

Next to her stood something small. Childlike. Cloaked in robes of dark green and brown, its face unseen beneath a deep hood. Its presence, even in paint, was unsettling.

Russ stared at it, frowning. His instincts prickled — the way they did when warp-things hid behind veils.

"You're quiet," Magnus said behind him.

Russ didn't turn.

His fingers traced the image of Isolde.

"I never meant for the boy to be hurt," he said at last. "I didn't… I didn't come to start a war."

Magnus's voice was calm, almost gentle.

"I know."

Russ snorted, still not turning.

"Do you? Because you've always thought the worst of me."

"And you came here expecting the worst of me."

Now Russ did turn. Eyes like ice flared like fire.

"I came to meet him first. Artorias. Before you got your claws in him."

Magnus blinked, momentarily caught off guard.

"Claws?" he echoed.

Russ stepped closer, his voice low and hard.

"You corrupt everything you touch, Magnus. That's why I came. Not for war, not for conquest — to try and see him before you twisted him."

Magnus's gaze sharpened.

"You think I'd ruin him?" he asked, incredulous. "Because I speak of things you fear? Because I don't measure my worth in skulls and glory?"

Russ growled.

"No, you damned fool. Because you think you're above all of us. You walk into every room thinking you're the smartest man alive, that every other brother is a child playing with sticks. You wield power like a drunk swings a warhammer — no restraint. No thought. Just arrogance in the shape of knowledge."

Magnus stiffened, lips drawn thin.

"I don't fear power," Russ continued. "But I do fear unrestrained power. Human history — the sagas, the ancient laws, even the Emperor himself — all of it is built on safeguards. On chains. On runes to bind what should not be let loose."

He pointed to the mural behind them, to the shadow-creatures torn apart by the Ceithir.

"The mists don't protect this world by embracing those things. They protect it by keeping them out."

Magnus clenched his jaw.

"You hate all psykers, dear brother," he said coldly. "Don't pretend otherwise."

"I hate sorcery without discipline," Russ snapped back. "You and your sons twist the warp for every little thing. Lifting scrolls with your minds. Scrying futures you shouldn't glimpse. You think because you can, you should. And that will doom you."

Their words hung in the air like blades, echoing in the stillness.

Then Magnus said, voice quiet and edged:

"Is that what you thought of the Second?"

Russ's expression changed in an instant. His entire body tensed.

"Don't."

"You saw what unchained psychic power could do once. You saw the price."

"Don't."

"He was your friend. There were none you were closer with. And you—"

Russ lunged forward, a single step, finger raised, voice a growl.

"You know the Emperor's decree. Don't say his name. Don't even think it too loud."

Magnus held his ground, eye narrowing — but the moment passed.

Silence. Weighty. Heavy as the mountain above them.

They stood in it, breathing like beasts before battle. Then Magnus sighed. Shoulders lowering.

"This is the first thing we've ever done together that hasn't ended with greater animosity between us," he said, tone wry. "Or a broken nose."

Russ huffed.

"It still might."

That drew a faint smile from Magnus.

"You misunderstand me, brother," he said. "It's not sorcery that drives me. It's knowledge. Discovery."

Russ raised an eyebrow, sceptical.

"And how am I supposed to tell the difference?"

Magnus hesitated, then spoke.

"Do you remember the campaign you fought with the Lion?" he asked. "When he claimed the fortress you laid siege to, snatching the final blow?"

Russ's scowl returned.

"He stole my victory."

"Exactly. That's what glory means to you. To be denied it is to be denied part of yourself."

Russ growled low.

"Get to the point."

"That's how I feel about knowledge. When I'm kept from understanding, when mysteries are locked away, it's like being told I cannot breathe. You seek renown. I seek truth. It is who we were made to be. You, the Emperor's blade. I, his eye."

Russ's lips parted slightly — but he didn't speak.

Magnus pressed on.

"I know why my Legion is disliked. Our pride. Our obsession. But I am what I am. And so are they. I do not apologize for the soul the Emperor gave me."

A long pause.

Then Russ leaned back, arms folding.

"You've still got the ego of a highland bull," he muttered.

Magnus smiled faintly.

"And you've the manners of a frost bear."

That earned a genuine chuckle. A short, rough sound. Not friendly — but not hostile either.

Time passed. The fire dimmed. The mist deepened.

Russ scratched his stomach, then looked up toward the stone ceiling.

"I'm hungry."

Magnus raised an eyebrow.

"You're always hungry."

"It's almost time to call for another feast."

Magnus rolled his eye.

"Your wolves are rude guests, you know. This hall wasn't built to withstand Fenrisian appetites. They'll eat Caerdyn Vallis into famine by week's end."

Russ laughed, loud and hoarse.

"I was about to invite you, actually."

Magnus blinked, surprised.

Russ turned, striding toward the archway, voice booming.

"Thorne! Tell the Wardens we'll need another feast. The Cyclops and I are dining together tonight!"

He grinned over his shoulder, eyes alight with amusement.

"Make it a good one. I want a saga to horrify the rest of my Legion."

Magnus stood still for a moment, watching him go.

Then, quietly, he said to himself:

"One more feast couldn't hurt."


The Avalon burst from the Immaterium with the quiet grace of a breathing god. The Ceithir, which had coiled around the great warship's hull like smoke around steel, vanished as if exhaled — receding back into the vents, seams, and metallic lungs of the vessel that had carried it across the dark tides of the Warp. All around her, the fleet of the Wardens emerged in staggered formation.

The Mandeville Point shimmered behind them, a distortion of stars and space. Before them hung the sacred cradle of their people.

Caerdyn Vallis.

White mist curled over the curve of the planet's northern hemisphere like a dream still clinging to waking earth. The great orbital ring, Cindral's Crown, shimmered faintly in high orbit, girdling the planet's axis — a thousand-kilometre-long dock and elevator spire stretching down into the clouds like a spear plunged from the heavens.

Minefields drifted silently near the ring's anchor points — ancient, dormant devices with warheads sharp enough to cripple a battleship. But the Avalon made no evasive maneuver. Instead, it transmitted.

A sequence of longform, highly classified command-cant, lanced into the void from the flagship's vox arrays. The fields obeyed. Mine-spirits slumbered. Codes were accepted.

The fleet passed unmolested, like kings through a gate.

On the bridge of the Avalon, the air was cold and clean. Tall archways of silver-blue steel lined the chamber, draped in banners of mist-white and indigo. Hololith displays shimmered like ghosts over the command consoles, while the heart-beat thrum of the ship's massive reactor pulsed through the deck plates.

Artorias stood tall beside the command throne, a living statue of iron will and unreadable fury. Ceithraig, bound in its rune-sheathed scabbard, rested at his side, the sigils upon its guard glowing softly — reacting to the presence of the Ceithir above the world.

Captain Althea, sat upon the throne, her uniform of mist-hued blue gleaming in the glow of orbital light. She looked up from her display, face unreadable.

"Ten vessels docked at the ring, my Liege," she said. "All marked as belonging to the VIth​ Legions 13th​ Company. They're undergoing repairs — major ones, from the readouts."

Artorias's expression darkened like storm clouds gathering over Camlann.

"Space Wolves," he said, voice low. "I thought it would be Lupercal."

Althea inclined her head. "It seems the information was… incorrect."

She hesitated.

"There is also another ship in orbit. Gloriana-class. The Photep."

A beat of silence passed.

Artorias's fingers twitched at his side.

"Magnus," he said, coldly. "So both of them are here."

His eyes narrowed. Confusion stirred behind the mask of wrath. Why? Why would Russ and Magnus — eternal adversaries — be together here, of all places? On his world?

"Open a link to Captain Thorne," Artorias said. "On the surface. Now."

Althea bowed slightly and turned. Orders went out. Vox-officers murmured codephrases, the ship's psionic communicators flaring to life. The hololith dais near the center of the bridge shimmered. Runes flickered. Then, with a surge of blue light — the image resolved.

Captain Thorne appeared, kneeling.

Even in projection, the Crown-Captain looked remarkably ashamed.

"My King," Thorne said, voice taut. "You have returned."

Artorias's words came like a sword-thrust.

"What happened in my absence?"

Thorne did not look up.

"The Wolves came, my King," he said. "Their fleet entered orbit, heavily damaged after an engagement with Ork warbands in the Dargan Expanse. They requested harbour for repairs. Lord Russ… elected to extend his visit. Said he would remain until you returned."

Artorias's jaw clenched.

"And you let them."

Thorne flinched.

"I did not have the power to deny him, my King. The Wolves do not… listen. They are wild. No discipline. No deference. They treat the Hold as their own — they eat and drink without restraint, taunt our people, harass our guards. I kept them confined, as best I could. I feared it would come to war."

Artorias was silent. The flickering light of the hololith danced along his cheekbone, sharpening the lines of his fury.

"There's more," he said, flatly.

Thorne hesitated.

"Speak it," Artorias snapped.

"There was… an incident. In the Royal Gardens."

Artorias's stare was unblinking.

"An attempt was made on the Princess Aelwen's life. Prince Talren was wounded while defending her."

The words were quiet. And they hit like a hammer.

Artorias said nothing for a moment.

The temperature on the bridge felt colder.

Thorne bowed his head lower, voice hushed now. Artorias exhaled through his nose, the only sign of the fire within.

"I am coming down," he said.

"My King?"

"Do not alert my brothers. I will speak to them in person."

"As you command."

The hololith winked out.

The bridge was silent.

Althea looked up at him.

"My Liege?"

Artorias turned toward the forward viewport. Caerdyn Vallis gleamed below, white mist curling along invisible mountain ridges, her heart beating in the sky.

His voice was quiet. Controlled.

"It seems I will have to teach my brothers about the meaning of respect."


Morning in the Aethen Hold was anything but quiet.

The great feasting hall of Caerdynic stone, hewn from the mountain's heart, echoed with the roar of Space Wolves at rest and revel. Long tables groaned beneath the weight of meat, loaves, and steaming pots of broth. Caerdynian wine — thick, red, and bitter — flowed in flagons the size of a mortal's chest. Tapestries depicting the deeds of the XIth​ Legion hung from pillars now wreathed in smoke and furs, smelling of elk fat and mead-sweat.

The Wolves feasted without shame, without pause. Beasts in ceramite, drinking and devouring as though war had no end and no consequence.

At the head of the revel sat Leman Russ, the Wolf-King of Fenris, gnawing into a steaming haunch of mountain elk with a grin that bared his teeth. Wine ran in rivulets down his chin, staining the collar of his great pelt cloak.

"Ha!" he laughed, shoving his elbow into Bulveye beside him. "These Caerdynians raise their elk proper. Meat like earth and blood! Reminds me of home!"

A round of cheers went up from the nearby packs — armoured warriors pounding fists on wood and steel. Somewhere, a drinking horn shattered against a wall.

Across the hall, Magnus the Red sat still as a statue at the high table — his features schooled to neutrality. His golden armour, gilded and rune-bound, gleamed in the firelight like the walls of an untouched temple. The Thousand Sons sat with their Primarch in two orderly rows, untouched goblets before them, untouched food growing cold on golden platters. They watched the revel with distant eyes.

The understanding that had bloomed between Magnus and Russ the night before had already withered. Like all things between them, it had proven fleeting.

The mask of the barbarian king had returned to Russ's face. Every laugh, every boisterous shove, was a defiance. A performance. And Magnus hated it.

Then—

The doors opened.

Not with a creak. Not with the subtle bowing of servants.

They exploded open with the force of judgment.

And through them came Artorias.

He strode through the archway like the wrath of a god, his silver-and-blue warplate blazing with the fresh polish of readiness. His cloak was clasped at one shoulder, trailing like a banner of fog. At his side walked Sergeant Helion, towering in storm-grey Cataphractii plate, his blade sheathed across his back like a shard of lightning waiting to fall.

Behind him, in perfect ranks, marched several hundred Mist Wardens — helmed and armoured, their visors glowing with cold light

The feast stopped.

Chatter died. Laughter choked in the throat. Even Russ's warriors fell silent.

"What," said Artorias, his voice a low thunder, "is this?"

His words echoed across the stone hall like blades scraping on iron.

"Is this how you treat my hospitality? Extended by the good will of my Legion?" he stalked forward, slow and measured, every footstep heavy with intent. "You usurp my hall. You desecrate the sanctity of my hearth. And you feast," he snarled, "as if you rule here."

No one answered.

He passed the first row of Wolves, their eyes wide, their mugs forgotten. Helion and the Bladeguard flanked him, quiet as death.

"You thought me absent forever?" Artorias said, gaze cutting toward the Thousand Sons. "So you'd stake your claim in my halls, take your ease in my realm, while my people suffer your contempt and mockery?"

Magnus opened his mouth, but something in Artorias's glare silenced even him.

Then his gaze shifted.

To Russ.

"And then…" The words were steel. "You wounded my kin. My blood. A prince of Caerdyn Vallis lies injured because of you, wolf. And your pack."

Russ stood then. Slowly.

The great pelt upon his shoulders shifted like a beast waking. His expression was hard as rock, his teeth gritted.

Bulveye — grizzled and broad, his face a map of old wars — stepped forward from the benches.

"Stand down, Lord of Mist," he growled. "You'll not approach the Wolf-King with a hand on your blade."

Artorias did not pause.

In one movement, faster than thunder, his hand snapped out—

And struck Bulveye full across the face.

The blow lifted the old warrior from his feet. He crashed into the Wolves behind him, knocking several sprawling in a clatter of armour and overturned benches. One groaned. One cursed. A jug shattered on the stone floor.

The sound echoed like a sword dropped on a cathedral floor.

Artorias didn't slow.

"I do not take orders," he said coldly, "from a dog. This is business between kings. Not mutts."

Russ's eyes went wide with fury.

"You shouldn't have done that," he said, voice low, ragged with rage.

Ceithraig was drawn from its scabbard—

No. Artorias held it.

Then removed it, slowly, and tossed it over his shoulder.

The blade spun once in the air before being caught cleanly by Mord, who looked surprised to hold the ancient greatsword.

Artorias took a step forward.

"Then come," he said. "I shall beat some respect into you."

Magnus stepped up, raising a hand.

"Brothers—this does not need to—"

Russ roared.

Like Fenris itself had broken from orbit and crashed down in fire.

And then—

He charged.

Chairs shattered. Tables upturned. Wolves yelled and scrambled. Mist Wardens raised their weapons, but Helion barked a single word — and they held, unmoving.

The two Primarchs collided like twin avalanches.


The roar had barely left Russ's throat before he was moving — an avalanche of grey ceramite and muscle, fangs bared, eyes ablaze with fury.

Artorias did not flinch.

Instead, in one smooth, practiced motion, he brought his helm to his head, the silver laurels of the Twice-Born King shining as the helm locked into place with a magnetic hiss as the auto-seals engaged.

Then Russ hit him.

The Wolf-King crashed into his brother like a warhead, lifting Artorias bodily off the ground, slamming him backward with a deafening crack that sounded like ceramite-on-oak as both Primarchs shattered a table beneath them. Wine, meat, and broken flagons exploded into the air.

They hit the flagstones together in a snarl of locked arms and fists.

Artorias didn't hesitate.

His gauntleted fist slammed upward, crashing into Russ's jaw with the sound of shattering stone. Blood — dark and thick — flew from the Wolf-King's mouth, and with it, a cracked fang.

"I liked that tooth," Russ growled.

Then he headbutted Artorias.

The impact rang out like a cannon-blast. The laureled helm cracked backward, and Artorias rolled away with a snarl, shaking off the dizziness. He rose to one knee — then to his feet — bringing himself upright in time to see Russ clambering up as well, fangs bared, laughter on his lips.

"Come on, then!" Russ bellowed.

Artorias didn't answer.

He just grabbed the nearest longtable, thick enough to withstand the weight of five men, and swung it like a battering ram.

It struck Russ full across the chest with a whump that drove the wind from his lungs and flung him into a pillar. The stone cracked. Russ staggered forward a moment later, coughing, but grinning.

"You've got bite after all, little brother!"

"And you've got no table manners," Artorias snapped.

"Brothers—enough!" Magnus's voice echoed through the hall, laced with psychic force. The Crimson King had risen to his feet, arms outstretched, his aura flaring like a heat shimmer. "This has gone far enough!"

Russ didn't even look at him.

"Go to Hel, Magnus," he growled. "And stay out of this."

He turned back toward Artorias—

Just in time to catch a fist across the face.

The punch connected with a meaty crack, blood spraying from Russ's nostrils as his nose crunched sideways. He reeled, growling — and swung back with a brutal haymaker.

Artorias ducked, clean under the blow.

And then he reached up and grabbed Russ's long mane of blond hair in one armoured fist.

"What kind of warrior wears his hair like a bog-witch?"

And then, with strength that could split tanks, he hauled Russ off his feet by the hair and hurled him over his shoulder.

The Wolf-King slammed into the stone behind Artorias with a growl that sounded more beast than man.

Wolves surged forward at the insult. Four of them, clad in full warplate, howled and charged.

They didn't get far.

Artorias moved like the Ceithir itself. The first he floored with an elbow to the throat. The second, he sidestepped and sent sprawling with a boot to the back of the knee. The third raised his a large hunting dagger — only for Artorias to rip it from his hands and send him spinning with a backhanded blow. The fourth halted, wisely.

"He's mine!" Russ bellowed, shoving himself to his feet, blood pouring down his face. "Stand down!"

And then he was on Artorias again, fists a blur of motion.

One punch slammed into Artorias's side, cracking the ceramite there. Another hit his helm — then the next found his knee guard, shattering the ornate trim with the force of a piledriver.

Artorias grunted.

Then he brought that same cracked knee up into Russ's throat.

The impact made the Wolf-King stumble, choking on his breath.

"Magnus," Artorias growled through his helm's vox grille, "this is what happens when you let a hound off the leash."

"Enough!" Magnus roared — and this time, his voice was not his own.

It was the voice of Prospero, of ancient power bound in flesh and flame.

Psychic force lashed out like a hurricane.

Both Primarchs were seized — lifted — flung back by invisible hands.

Without thinking, both grabbed the nearest things they could find:

Cauldrons of steaming stew.

And they hurled them — together — at Magnus the Red.

The bronze pots struck home with a wet, squelching crash.

Stew and broth and roots and venison poured down Magnus's armour, clinging to his crimson plate like bile. Silence fell. Absolute silence.

A tomato slid off his pauldron with a wet plop.

Magnus's eye twitched.

Steam rose from his pauldrons as his aura flared to life, light shimmering around him like the sun itself.

Artorias and Russ stood side by side for a moment.

Artorias muttered in Old Caerdynic:

"Caer Fynna's bones…"

Russ blinked and muttered in Fenrisian:

"Svarngr's balls…"

Magnus raised his hands.

The world folded inward.

BOOM.

The force of the psychic blast hurled both Primarchs from the dais, across the feast hall, through a massive stained-glass window, shattering it into a million shimmering shards.

The image of Artorias's crowning moment was annihilated as his body flew through it — followed by Russ, howling all the way.

They disappeared into the open air beyond.

Everyone in the hall was silent. The Wolves stared. The Thousand Sons blinked.

Magnus stood still, dripping stew.

He sighed, wiped a parsnip off his gorget, and in the soft, flowing tongue of Prospero, muttered:

"Nekhtet-a'ut en saeh'hotep..."

Three Primarchs cursed in three languages. They all had the same meaning.

Oh for feth's sake.


They fell like meteors.

Artorias and Russ plunged from the shattered stained-glass window, still locked in combat, fists hammering into one another as the howling wind tore at them. The dawn-lit spires of the city flashed past in a blur. The distant sea of civilization churned far, far below.

Russ roared — and landed the first blow mid-air, his gauntleted fist driving into Artorias's chest. The impact cracked ceramite, made Artorias grunt — but the King of Mist answered with a brutal uppercut, snapping Russ's head back.

They tumbled.

Spun.

Crashed.

Their bodies smashed through the upper floor of a narrow watchtower, pulverizing masonry and splinters of wood. They burst out the other side without even slowing down, trailing shards and dust like twin comets.

More blows landed. Elbows, knees, fists. The world whirled around them in a storm of grey stone and screaming air.

They crashed again — this time through the Library Tower.

The ancient structure buckled, a rain of carved stone, shattered glass and shards of plasteel and ferrocrete spiralling through the air as they hurtled through a third-floor window.

Books flew like birds, tomes slamming into shelves and bursting open mid-air.

Artorias hit the floor hard.

He grunted, dazed for the first time — vision swimming inside the lenses of his helm.

Russ landed atop him.

Before Artorias could recover, the Wolf-King locked his arm around his brother's neck, yanking him into a savage headlock.

"C'mere, you silvery bastard," Russ snarled, grinning through blood. "Let's get that pretty face out in the light."

Artorias responded by driving his armoured fists into Russ's kidneys, once, twice, three times.

Russ grunted — but held on, his gauntlets scrabbling for the latches of Artorias's helm, trying to tear it free.

"There is no point in hiding behind this tin mask. What's wrong, little brother? Don't want anyone seeing that handsome mug of yours?"

Artorias, breath tight in his throat, growled:

"There's a reason I wear a helm."

"And what's that?" Russ asked, twisting harder.

Artorias's elbow slammed into his gut like a hammer.

Russ's grip loosened just enough.

Artorias turned, caught him off guard, and brought both fists together — slamming into either side of Russ's head like a bell being rung.

Russ howled.

"It protects my head," Artorias snapped.

They lunged at each other again.

Russ struck first — a rising punch that shattered one of the helm's eye-lenses, sending fractured glass into Artorias's face. Artorias reeled back, boot heels skidding across the marble floor, but he kept his feet.

He reached up.

In one fluid motion, he removed his helm — revealing a bloodied but still furious visage — and hurled it at Russ like a cannonball.

Russ snarled and ducked—

Too late.

The helm clipped him, spinning him slightly just as Artorias surged forward.

They crashed into each other.

The impact sent them both barrelling over the balcony, tumbling into open air once more, through the hollow centre of the tower.

They fell through level after level, smashing through railing, stairs, and buttresses. Books exploded around them. Scrolls fluttered through the air like panicked birds.

At one point, Artorias managed to rip a gilded tome from a floating shelf and hurled it at Russ's face.

"Here, read this!"

Russ caught it — and immediately flung a thick codex the size of a paving stone back at him.

"Ha! Your history's shite anyway!"

The two demigods collided again, smashing through another floor and tumbling down onto the next — a reading hall that collapsed under their weight.

The scent of parchment and burning candles filled the air, mixing with sweat and blood and rage.

The brawl never stopped.

Down, down, floor by floor, they fought — a whirlwind of fists, broken furniture, stone splinters, torn banners and scattered books. A war of kings inside a sacred place of knowledge.

At last—

Artorias came crashing through the front doors of the Library Tower, splinters flying from the wood as he slammed into the flagstones outside, skidding and rolling to a stop.

He coughed, blood in his teeth, wiping it from his mouth with the back of his gauntlet.

Footsteps crunched through the wreckage behind him.

Russ emerged, cracking his knuckles, covered in bruises, scratches, and bits of ruined furniture.

He grinned.

"You hit like a maiden."

Artorias got to his feet.

"You look like one."

And without another word—

They charged each other again.


The tavern in the Market Crescent, The Hog's Bog, a crooked establishment of stone, bronze-laced timbers, and rune-carved beams, still clung to the edge of morning's peace. Outside, the mist was just beginning to burn off under the rising sun, and within the half-lit confines of the tavern, a few barflies dozed in pewter-cupped stupor. The scent of spilled wine, roasted moss bread, and yesterday's sweat hung thick in the air, unbothered by the dull creaking of rafters or the half-hearted snore of a passed-out tinker-lord by the hearth.

Then the roof exploded.

A thunderous crash of shattered tile and splintered beam heralded the sudden arrival of two gods in a drunken world. Stone rained down, sending shrieking barmaids scrambling and one poor barkeep stumbling backwards, jaw slack in abject disbelief. Through the jagged hole above, the morning light pierced the gloom just long enough to illuminate the two massive forms — still locked together in combat even as they smashed through the upper rafters and thudded heavily to the floor.

Russ rose first, brushing splinters and roof dust from his pauldrons, shaking his head as he swayed slightly. Blood gleamed fresh across his cheek, running from a gash just above his brow, and his mane — that golden, braided tempest of glory — was half undone, wild and tangled.

He blinked, then broke into a breathless laugh.

"Hah! Now that was a fall!" he bellowed to no one in particular, teeth crimson as he spat a cracked molar onto the counter. "By the Allfather's hairy arse, Artorias — I haven't had a scrap like this in centuries."

He turned to the barkeep — who was visibly trembling, trying not to wet himself — and grinned with a wolf's full mouth of broken enamel. He leaned forward over the counter, planting one massive gauntlet on the bartop.

"Biggest tankard you've got," he growled, voice thick with Fenrisian gravel. "And none of that sweet piss you call wine. Real stuff, if you've got it. Or something that burns."

The barkeep, shaking like a leaf in the wind, fumbled under the counter and produced the largest stein he could find — a barrel-hooped vessel fit for a feast-hall lord. It looked comically small in Russ's hand.

The Wolf King drained it in a single draught.

He grimaced as the flavour hit his tongue — sharp and floral.

"By the fang," he muttered, wiping his mouth with the back of his wrist. "This tastes like Eldar piss fermented in a vineyard. Sweet as a lover's kiss and just as useless in a fight."

Behind him, boots crunched on debris.

"Allow me," said a voice like distant thunder, "to offer you a stronger vintage."

Russ turned just in time to see Artorias, helmless now and eyes burning gold with cold fury, heft an entire cask of Caerdynian wine — one of the ceremonial barrels lined in black-iron rings and blessed with sigils of long-fermentation. Without a word, the King of Caerdyn Vallis brought it down across the King of the Russ's head like a war maul.

CRACK.

The cask shattered in an explosion of red wine and soaked splinters. Russ staggered back, roaring as the drink drenched his cloak and face. A moment later, the tankard still in his hand crashed forward, connecting with Artorias's jaw with a resounding clang.

"Still weak!" Russ barked, shaking the wine from his face even as the blow made his brother's head snap sideways.

They lunged.

Titanic blows smashed against ceramite, fists cracked like thunder on ribs and neck guards. The barflies fled or dove under tables as the two demigods tore the tavern apart like drunken beasts of legend. Benches shattered under thrown bodies. A column split from shoulder impact. At one point, Russ caught Artorias in a grapple and forced him to the floor, straddling his chest and raising a wine bottle triumphantly.

He took a swig — from someone's forgotten bottle — as Artorias glared up at him.

"Now this," Russ declared, lips wet with stolen liquor, "is the Caerdynian hospitality I've heard so much about!"

Artorias's fist shot up into Russ's gut. Then a second, harder blow struck — lower.

Russ's breath hissed from between his teeth.

"Ahh! Thurak's stones!" he howled, doubling slightly.

"Shouldn't have mocked the wine," Artorias growled.

He seized Russ's braid with one hand and yanked, hard. The Wolf King yelped in indignation as Artorias hauled him upright by the hair like an errant dog. With a twist of his hips, Artorias threw him clean through the tavern's double doors, which exploded outward in a rain of shattered hinges and brass bolts.

Russ landed in a sprawl in the street outside, groaning. He turned just in time to see Artorias emerge from the rubble and dust, regal even amidst the wreckage. His pale blue armour was scratched and wine-stained, a rivulet of blood trailing from his brow, but he stood tall.

Artorias glanced over his shoulder at the half-destroyed tavern, then back to Russ.

"Call my drink weak," he muttered coldly, voice low and wrathful. "I'll show you weak."


Russ's snarl was still echoing off the cobbled walls when Artorias hurled himself into the street after him. The Wolf King rolled to his feet just in time to meet his brother's charge. Their armoured frames collided like thunderhead and cliff, sending shockwaves through the stone beneath them. Market stalls exploded in showers of wood and fruit, and a decorative plinth — carved in honour of the Compliance of Sar Torkan — cracked down the middle as Russ was driven through it shoulder-first.

The fight did not pause.

They rose and crashed together again, fists slamming into armour, teeth bared, roaring like beasts from half-remembered myths. Each blow was a siege-battery. Each grunt, a choked snarl of ancient fury.

Citizens scattered. Shopkeepers fled behind reinforced shutters. Above, from the highwalks and bastions, the Mist Wardens and Rathguard scrambled to clear the districts, shouting warnings and sweeping civilians away with practiced urgency. Crowds were pushed back, cordons raised. The men in blue and silver dared not interfere with the Primarchs directly — none were foolish enough to try. They did what they could: cleared streets, shielded homes, and prayed to endure the storm.

Somehow, the brawl kept to the main avenues and merchant quarters. The Tholen Grove, with its glowing trees and sacred calm presided over by the Mist Tree, remained untouched — as though some wordless pact lingered between the kings.

Russ slammed Artorias against a statuary wall, cracking the face of a marble Knight of old, into rubble. Artorias responded with a vicious elbow that drove the breath from Russ's lungs and a following knee that lifted the Wolf King off his feet.

"You fight like a drunk mason," Artorias snarled.

"And you talk like a court-bred fop choking on his own titles!" Russ roared, blood-slick teeth flashing as he punched Artorias square in the gut, denting the ceramite.

From a high balcony above the chaos, Magnus descended like a red comet. His arrival warped the air — pressure shifting, loose stone levitating an inch from the ground, his sole eye burning like a brand.

He landed between them, one hand raised toward each brother.

"Enough!" he bellowed, voice echoing through the very bones of the city. "You are Primarchs — sons of the Emperor, not rabid beasts in a fighting pit! This is madness!"

Artorias's fist, already mid-arc, glanced off Magnus's jaw.

Russ's following swing hit the other side.

There was a moment of absolute silence.

Magnus blinked once. Twice. Then his nostrils flared, and his jaw tightened with barely-contained rage. The Crimson King was taller than either of them by several heads, broad as a gatehouse and shining like an ancient war-idol. For an instant he simply stood there, nostrils flaring, power crackling along his limbs.

"You… insufferable cretins," he growled, voice low and lethal. "Fine."

He struck them both.

Artorias was lifted off the ground by a telekinetic uppercut, crashing through a masoned archway. Russ staggered sideways, only for Magnus to seize him by the breastplate and hurl him bodily into a passing water-cart. It detonated in a blast of splinters and steam, sending a cascade of scalding mist into the air.

Then the three of them were at it — not as brothers, not as demigods, but as warring beasts stripped of diplomacy, civility, or pride.

Artorias charged back in, shoulder-checking Magnus off balance. Russ leapt from the wreckage, bloodied but grinning, launching himself into Magnus's flank. Magnus lashed out with psychic force, but Artorias ducked beneath and struck him with a rising hammer-fist that split his lip and sprayed scarlet across the air.

Russ hit both of them again, laughing madly.

"Now this is a feast of fists!" he roared. "Come on, you overgrown candle-wizard! Let's see what those scroll-hands can do!"

Magnus growled like some ancient desert lion. His hands flared with raw warp-light, arcs of controlled fury whipping around his gauntlets. A stone stairwell exploded. A vox-tower imploded with a shriek. Glass shattered across several blocks as the Crimson King lifted Russ bodily with invisible hands and threw him with such force the Wolf King left a crater in the ground.

Artorias flew at Magnus again, catching him in the ribs with a brutal haymaker. He followed with another, and another — each blow striking with the weight of mountains, each move honed by discipline earned from campaign after campaign. But Magnus had centuries of duels behind him as well, and turned the last strike with a shield of pure force, catching Artorias in a counter-strike that sent him crashing into a fountain plaza below.

The three Primarchs stood bloodied, breathing heavily, each encircled by devastation — and not one of them showed any sign of yielding.

People watched from the distance, breath held. The Wardens stood at full alert, and the Rathguard had cleared entire streets, forming perimeters they all knew wouldn't hold if things turned worse.

Somewhere in the dust, a young page whispered, awestruck and terrified:

"…are they going to kill each other?"

The wind answered with another explosion of stone and flesh and fury.

And the brawl continued.


Time had become fragmented, scattered like the broken stone left in their wake.

What had begun as a confrontation in the high halls of the Aethen Hold had spilled through the great towers, courtyards, and sacred spaces of Caer Tholen. Morning gave way to the muted hues of midday, and now the early hours of evening smouldered behind the ever-present veil of the Ceithir, casting the city in a dim twilight. Still, the battle raged.

The Primarchs fought without restraint.

They collided again beside a shattered vox altar. Artorias tackled Russ through it, stone and copper glyphs exploding around them as Magnus loomed above. The Crimson King brought down a hammering fist — Artorias barely dodged — and the impact shattered a channel of glass piping, scalding steam billowing up around them.

Russ let out a feral growl and lunged at Magnus, arms locking around his midsection. With a roar, he slammed his red-skinned brother into the ground — again, again — until cracks spidered from the epicentre like fractures in ice.

Magnus exploded outward with a blast of kinetic force, flinging Russ back through a plinth bearing a statue of Lord Myr, Knight-Lord of the Doubt. The statue fell.

Before Magnus could regain balance, Artorias struck from behind — fast and low — jamming two fingers into Magnus's remaining eye.

The sorcerer-king howled, staggering back, psychic light bleeding from between his fingers.

Even Russ hesitated at that. Then, still breathless, still laughing faintly, he wiped blood from his split lip and charged Artorias.

He didn't make it far before Magnus recovered and, with a snarl, seized Russ by the waist and slammed him up and down like a war-maul. The ground splintered beneath each impact.

Artorias surged forward, catching both brothers in a brutal shoulder check that sent them tumbling through the colonnade of the Anselmian Shrine. Columns collapsed behind them. The three hit the floor in a heap of cracking armour and raw muscle.

Russ pulled himself to his feet first — dazed but grinning, the laughter stripped to something hoarse and wild. A cut ran down the side of his face, and another of his fangs was missing.

"You bastards are tougher than you look," he muttered, half to himself.

He grabbed the ruined remains of a gong and hurled it at Artorias — who batted it aside with the haft of a broken banner pole. Artorias stepped forward again, blood down the side of his temple, his breastplate cracked. He said nothing. There was no room left for words.

Magnus lunged — no sorcery now, just force. Fists like hammerstones. He met Artorias in a storm of blows, gauntlets sparking, armour ringing like bells in a funeral procession.

Russ dove in as well, turning the two-sided duel into a storm of shifting alliances and raw fury. He ducked low under Magnus's backhand and seized Artorias by the shoulder, driving him into a wall hard enough to crack stone.

Artorias responded by slamming a fist into Russ's gut, then driving his elbow into the side of his jaw. Magnus caught him from behind — only for Artorias to headbutt him in return.

Somewhere in the chaos, Russ ripped off Artorias's pauldron and began beating him with it. Each blow rang loud. Artorias stumbled, then twisted around, seized Russ by the hair again, and drove him backward into a timber post that cracked and buckled.

"Allfather's balls! Stop pulling my hair!" Russ snapped, voice hoarse, as he shoved Artorias back with both hands.

Artorias didn't answer. He just bared his teeth and charged again.

They smashed through a glasswork dome above the old herbariums, fell through a glass staircase, bounced off iron railings, and landed in a heap in a stone garden once used by the Hospice Matrons.

Magnus descended like a thunderclap behind them.

The three Primarchs — bloodied, bruised, battered — clashed again.

And time moved on.

Afternoon deepened into twilight. Though no sun pierced the Ceithir, the city grew darker, lanterns kindling along high arches and windwalks. Street by street, the Wardens and the Rathguard had cleared the thoroughfares, driving civilians inside and creating barricades. Not to stop the Primarchs — that would have been futile — but to guide them, away from sacred places, away from the Tholen Grove. But everywhere else bore the scars of their wrath.

At one point, Magnus had Russ bent over his knee, arms locked, preparing to drive him down with such force his spine might snap. Artorias tackled them both, sending the three of them into another pile of broken stone and shattered banners.

By now, their armour was nearly ruined.

Artorias's left vambrace was gone. Magnus's chestplate hung in warped halves. Russ bled from a deep gash above one eye. All of them breathed raggedly, gauntlets streaked with blood — some of it their own.

And still, they fought.

As dusk gathered in the mist-veiled sky, the three sons of the Emperor clashed again in the shadow of Caer Tholen's great library spire. Brothers in war. Brothers in blood.

And none would yield.


The great bronze doors of the Aethen Hold creaked open with a sound like groaning thunder. The light of a thousand sconces cast golden fire across the marbled floor of the Great Hall, dancing along spears, banners, and the rows of armoured warriors that lined the walls.

All eyes turned as the three Primarchs returned.

They entered bloodied, bruised, and broken — but together. Magnus was in the middle, one arm slung over each of his brothers' shoulders. His golden armour was scorched and cracked, the luminous gold of his warplate dulled and blackened. Russ bore him up on one side, his wild hair loose and tangled, one eye half-swollen shut. Artorias walked on the other, lip split, helm long gone, his face a mask of dried blood and blue bruising. One gauntlet hung by fractured ceramite and pity alone.

They were barely standing.

Yet somehow, they moved like Kings.

Thorne was the first to approach, helmed and straight-backed, eyes wide beneath the plumed crest of his warhelm. Beside him, Helion stalked like a shadow of iron, greatblade gripped in gauntleted hands, his face unreadable behind his helm. The Bladeguard stood still as statues behind him, immovable.

On the other side, Ahriman and Bulveye stepped forward, flanked by warriors of their respective legions. The Sons of Magnus moved with eerie grace, while the Vlka Fenryka paced like restless hounds, unsure if this was the calm before another storm.

The room was still — waiting for a signal.

Then Russ barked a hoarse laugh, low and ragged. "By the fang," he growled through blood-streaked teeth, "You should see the looks on your faces."

No one moved. Ahriman's gaze flicked between the brothers. Helion subtly shifted his stance. Bulveye's hand twitched toward the haft of his axe.

Artorias let out a breath, a dry rasp that might once have been a chuckle. He turned his gaze to Thorne.

His voice, when it came, was hoarse but steady.

"It took some doing," he said, blood trailing from the corner of his mouth, "but I believe I've managed to beat a measure of respect into my brothers."

Magnus made a vague noise of agreement — more groan than word — his head lolling slightly between them. Russ grinned.

Thorne opened his mouth to respond but seemed to think better of it. He bowed his head.

Artorias shifted his weight and straightened as much as his battered form would allow. He looked toward Helion and the gathered Mist Wardens, then to Ahriman and Bulveye.

"No more fighting today," he said. "Send word to the Physikars. Tell them we need a damn legion of them."

A murmur ran through the hall.

"Then send word to the kitchens," Artorias continued. "Tonight, we dine together — brothers, all. Let Caer Tholen hear laughter instead of war drums."

He paused, and though he stood proud, his next words came with a blade's weight.

"Tomorrow," he said, voice low but clear, "we will reckon with what damage has been done. Today, and in my absence. But tonight... we rest. And we remember we are kin."

None dared argue.

Russ nodded, eyes bright despite the blood on his face. Magnus managed a soft, rumbling exhale — not quite a sigh, not quite a laugh. Together, they helped the Crimson King toward the hearth at the centre of the hall, where flames still burned.

Behind them, slowly, the hall relaxed. Bladeguard lowered their weapons. The Wolves gave uncertain shrugs and. Ahriman bowed his head, inscrutable behind his mask.

The night would be long. The feast would come. And tomorrow, judgment.

But for now, the blood had cooled.

The brothers had returned — as brothers.
 
Consequences New
The Great Hall of the Aethen Hold was quieter than it had any right to be.
The hearthfires still roared, casting gold across pale blue and silver banners. Servants moved soundlessly, bringing platters of roasted game, steaming bowls of stew, bread black with barley and green with moss. But the laughter that usually filled the high-vaulted chamber was absent.

At the high table, in seats usually reserved for the royal line alone, sat three Primarchs.
Artorias at the centre, still bruised and blooded from the day's madness, golden eyes blazing. His pale blue and silver cloak hung ragged where Magnus's grip had torn it.
Leman Russ, hair wild, chunks torn from his head and one hand wrapped in hastily-bound cloth.
Magnus, a crimson shadow, his remaining eye unreadable as he sipped slowly from a silver goblet, wincing as the wine stung his split lips and bleeding gums.

They had fought each other until the sun had dragged the mist from morning to dusk. Now they dined in silence broken only by the clink of cups and the crackle of flame.

At length, Artorias lifted his goblet. "To my brothers," he said, voice low but steady. "Though the day has been long and filled with madness, it ends as it should — with us sharing bread and meat at one table."

They drank, but no cheer followed.
The tension was a living thing between them. Around the hall, the men of the VIth​, XIth​ and XVth​ Legions sat at long tables in mixed numbers. They followed their Primarchs' leads and raised their cups in silent comradeship. No words were exchanged. No jokes or easy banter passed between them. This was a feast of reconciliation but not one of brotherhood.

The Primarchs drank long and deep, finishing their wine in one long pull, their gazes flitting between each other like animals backed into a corner. Slowly, Russ reached for the pitcher and refilled their goblets, pouring for himself last.

Artorias set his goblet down. "On the morrow," he said quietly, "there will be consequences. There has to be."

Russ's eyes, blue as the skies of Fenris, narrowed, his mouth half-open to argue — but he stopped. His jaw worked for a long moment, then he exhaled heavily. "They went too far," he admitted, voice like gravel. "Tell me their punishment and let us be done with it."

Artorias didn't flinch. "Death."

The word landed like a hammer on stone.

Russ's fists curled. His shoulders rose, and for a heartbeat it seemed the table itself might be overturned. Almost as if sensing their gene-sire's choler, several of the Vlka Fenryka began to growl lowly in their throats. The Mist Wardens and the Thousand Sons eyed their dinner companions warily.

Magnus's voice cut the air before the Wolf King could erupt.
"I think… it is only fair, my dear Brother," he said. "If such crimes were committed on Prospero, I would demand much the same. If on Fenris, you would too."

Russ glared at him, canines bared. Magnus did not blink.

"You know it's true, Brother," Magnus said.

Russ growled low in his throat, but after a long pause, he gave a single curt nod. "If my warriors must die, then let them die on their feet, not kneeling in the dirt."

Artorias leaned back in his chair, fingers drumming the wood. He studied Russ for a long moment, then inclined his head. "That can be arranged, though I will not do so without permission from Queen Isolde. With her blessing, there will be a Trial of the Green."

Russ snorted, tossing back his drink in a single gulp.
"Permission?" he barked, his voice booming like a storm against the rafters. "You need permission from a puppet ruler to pass judgment upon the blood of the Legio Astartes?"

The hall stilled. Mist Wardens, Wolves, and Thousand Sons alike froze where they sat, eyes flicking between the Primarchs like hounds scenting the first stirrings of slaughter.

Artorias did not flare in open rage. His anger came cold, his eyes glinting like steel beneath ice. He leaned forward, and in that moment the fire seemed to bend toward him. His lips parted—ready to cast down Russ like a hammer from the anvil—

—but Magnus spoke first.

"Brother," the Crimson King said, his tone deep but measured, soothing where Russ's was barbed, "you saw the murals as I did. The histories carved into these very halls. You saw what she means to him." Magnus gestured toward the banners, the tapestries that told of King Ronan, Isolde's father, of the bloodline of Caerdyn Vallis, of Artorias standing guard over them as knight and king. His single violet eye fixed upon Russ. "Lady Isolde is no puppet. She is the thread of this world's heart. To Artorias, she is as much family as your Geri and Freki are to you, or as Amon is to me."

Russ bristled, lip curling. "Mortals deciding the fate of Astartes?" He spat the word as though it stank. "That's madness."

Magnus did not back down. "You, of all, should understand. You claim loyalty to the 'wolves' of your homeworld as brothers. You bleed for them. Would you have one of them struck down without your word?"

Russ growled deep in his chest, the sound of a wolf warning before the bite.
"They are beasts of Fenris, not rulers of men."

The hall quaked as Artorias slammed his fist into the oak table. The wood splintered, denting deep beneath his hand. Dishes leapt, goblets spilled. All sound died. Every warrior present—Wolf, Warden, and Son alike—sat rigid, hands near blades, waiting.

Artorias rose slowly, towering, his voice cutting cold and sharp as honed steel.
"This bickering is infuriating." His eyes burned into Russ. "Hear me, brother, and hear me well. You came to my world with scarcely a whisper of warning. You made yourself at home in my capital, strutted into my Hold as though it were a drinking hall upon Fenris. You terrorized my subjects with your feasts, your drunken roars, your breaking of sacred things. You made the royal family prisoners in their own home. You sat upon my throne, upon her throne."

The words crashed like hammer-blows. Russ's face darkened, but he said nothing.

Artorias's fury deepened, voice rising like the tide.
"For these acts alone, I would be within my right to take the heads of every VIth​ Legionnaire upon my world. And when Sigvar and his dogs raised their blades against Isolde, against her children, in the sacred Gardens of the Green—"

The hall seemed to chill at the words.

"—you are fortunate, Russ, that our quarrel was but a brawl. By all rights I should have broken your back as I did to Curze, lopped your arms from your body, and sent you crawling to Terra to face our father like a whipped hound."

The insult hung in the air like a drawn blade. Several of the Fenrisians rose half out of their seats before Bulveye barked a sharp word to hold them.

Magnus leaned back, watching with sharp interest, his eye flicking between them.

Artorias stepped closer, voice lowering, colder still.
"It is only because you are my brother that I overlook so much. But I will not forgive the attack upon Isolde. Upon her kin. The price is set. Sigvar and his men will die to satisfy honour. And you, Leman—" he pointed, finger like a spear—"you will swear an oath never to return to Caerdyn Vallis."

Russ surged to his feet, rage crackling off him like fire from a pyre. His voice thundered back at Artorias, half-roar, half-laugh of disbelief. "You think to banish me? To forbid me, High King of Fenris, son of the Allfather, from walking the stones of this place? You would shame me before my Legion, before my Father?"

The two glared at each other, the weight of their wrath bending the air. Wolves snarled. Wardens gripped weapons. Ahriman's hands twitched, ready with power. The room was one heartbeat away from carnage.

Magnus rose, hands spread in calm, his voice ringing clear.
"Enough!" His eye burned as his gaze snapped between them. "Brothers, this path leads only to blood. Leman, you know Artorias is right. Had such a thing been done upon Fenris, your judgment would be swift and merciless. And Artorias, you know he speaks from pride, not cruelty. Neither of you seeks to tear this bond asunder."

Russ's chest heaved, nostrils flared, but his shoulders sank slowly. He growled like a wolf conceding a fight.
"Very well. Have it your way, brother. I'll hold my tongue… for now. But tell me then, what is this 'Trial of the Green'?"

Magnus's eye flicked to Artorias with interest. "Some ancient Caerdyn law?"

Artorias nodded. "The crimes were committed in the royal gardens, which fall under the keeping of the Knights of the Green. By ancient pact, they are the aggrieved party for this trespass. The accused may fight for their lives. Should they triumph, they will be pardoned, and no bad blood will remain. If they fall… then the honour of the Green will be satisfied."

Magnus's brow raised as he realized what it was Artorias was offering. A way to satisfy justice without creating further bad blood between them. If Russ were to deal with his errant sons himself, then it ran the risk of creating internal strife within the VIth​ Legion. If Artorias were to carry the sentence, then it would only worsen the relationship between the Wolves and the Wardens. Involving himself would only complicate the situation even more and Magnus suspected his brother knew this. But if another group were to deal with Sigvar… it would keep all their hands clean.

Russ's teeth showed in something almost like a grin. "So it is of a mind of a Holmgang! Good! My Wolves will carve through whatever pretty hedge-knights your forests send and we can be done with this mess."

Bulveye and several other Fenrisians laughed at this.

Artorias said nothing, only looked at him — and there was pity in his eyes.

He knew how it would end.

The Trial, were it to proceed, might satisfy Isolde, for it was her kin that had been wronged. She would choose the champion of the Green. And she would not choose lightly. Artorias knew who she would choose to avenge her family's honour.

The Wolf King's warriors would stand in the Circle… and the Green Knight would break them like rotted oak.

Artorias sipped his wine, golden gaze distant. "Then it is decided," he said softly.

Russ nodded, unaware that he had already sealed his men's fate. Magnus only raised his goblet again, watching both of them, that single violet eye measuring every word.


The air in the medical wing of the Aethen Hold was heavy with the scents of incense, herbs, and the faint, metallic tang of blood. The high-vaulted chamber, lined with pale stone and hung with silver draperies, was lit by soft braziers, lumens and the cold, pearly glow of the Ceithir that clung to every surface. Legion Physikars in white-trimmed plate moved quietly between curtained alcoves, their hands busy with tools and vials, voices hushed.

In the far corner, beneath the gaze of a silver-wrought statue of his grandfather, King Ronan, Prince Talren lay sleeping. His chest rose and fell evenly, the harsh lines of pain smoothed by the healing the Crimson King had worked upon him. A pair of Physikars, bearing the livery of the Crown Wardens, stood watch, their armour immaculate, the red lenses of their helms tracking for any change in the prince's condition. Pale light from the Ceithir spilled through high arched windows, painting the chamber in ghostly silver.

Beside the bed sat Isolde.
Her blonde hair was a tangled crown, her eyes red-rimmed from weeping. She looked as though she had not slept in days. Indeed, she had not slept since the Wolves had stormed the gardens. Her hands, clasped in her lap, trembled faintly as she stared at her son's still face.

From the archway came a soft, familiar voice.
"Isolde."

She looked up sharply. Artorias was there — towering, broad-shouldered, clad in a uniform of blue and grey wools and furs. His silver laurels, which he always wore in place of the crown he ceded to her, were nowhere to be seen; his face was still marked by the brutal brawl earlier in the day. Yet his eyes were soft now, fixed on her with a brother's concern.

For a moment, they only looked at one another. Then her lips trembled. "Art…" Her voice cracked on the name.

She rose suddenly and crossed the space between them, all dignity forgotten. She threw herself into his arms, and he caught her as though she were a small child, lifting her from the ground in the embrace. Her cheek pressed to the wool-and-cloak of his chest, and she shook against him.

"I'm so thankful you came back," she whispered, voice breaking. She had heard of the fighting between the demi-gods. The sounds of their clash and the trail of destruction they left behind them could be seen and felt all through the capital. It was only by some miracle of the mists that no civilians had been killed.

Artorias's hand, huge and calloused, cradled the back of her head. "I am sorry, Little Star," he murmured. "Sorry I was so late."

She shook her head miserably against him and he set her down gently. "No… no, it's me. I failed." She stepped back, wiping at her eyes. "I was supposed to rule. To keep Caerdyn Vallis safe for you until your return. But the moment Lord Russ set foot in these halls, it was as if…" Her voice wavered. "…as if I became a prisoner in my own home."

Artorias's jaw tightened. "On behalf of my brother—"

"Don't." Her voice snapped like a whip, startling even him. She stepped back, and her grief burned away to reveal fury. "Do not apologize for him. Those Wolves are animals, Art. They stormed into our throne room as though it were theirs. They laughed at our traditions, mocked our customs, and treated our people like chattel. And when their amusement ran out, they turned to bloodshed."

"I know," he said quietly.

"You know?" Her voice rose. "They tried to kill my daughter! They nearly killed my son!" She pointed toward Talren's bed, her finger trembling. "And you tell me you know? Is that supposed to make me feel better?"

His eyes narrowed, steel creeping into his tone. "Do not think I take this lightly, Isolde. If I had my way, I would gather the Legion and end them all before dawn."

"Then do it!" she snapped. "Do it now! Where is the Artorias I remember? The Unbroken King? The man who would tear down the darkest horrors of our world with his bare hands to protect those he loves?"

"I cannot do so," he said, and the words landed like a stone between them.

She stared at him, the air between them taut. "Why not? Are we not your family?"

"You are," he said at once, and there was no hesitation in it. "But so is Russ. He is my brother, Isolde. A Primarch. A son of the Emperor. In the grand design of the Imperium… his worth is measured on a scale beyond yours, beyond any mortal."

Her lips parted, and the betrayal in her eyes cut him deeper than any blade could. "So that's it. My children's lives weigh less than his pride?"

He flinched, just slightly. "You know that is not what I—"

"That's exactly what you mean!" she shot back, her voice shaking. "They tried to murder my daughter in her own home! They spilled royal blood in the heart of Caer Tholen, and you want me to accept that because their master is your precious brother, there will be no justice?"

Artorias's voice deepened, the storm building in him. "Careful, Isolde."

"Careful?" Isolde's laugh was short and bitter, but there was no mirth in it. "You sound just like him, Art. Lord Russ. Bluster and threats when your honour is on the line, but silence when it's someone else's blood."

Artorias's expression hardened. "That is unfair."

"Is it?" She stepped closer, eyes bright with fury and grief. "Where was your outrage when they stormed into our hall as though it were theirs? Where was it when they spat on our traditions? When they tried to kill my daughter? My son nearly died, Art — my son!" Her voice broke, but she pressed on, jabbing a finger at his breast. "If it had been your kin bleeding on that grass, you would have torn them apart."

"You are my kin!" Artorias roared, making Isolde retreat from him like a mouse before a lion. Artorias breathed, trying to rein in his anger. Isolde, of all people, did not deserve it. His great hands curled into fists. "Do not think I am unmoved by this. I was ready to—" He stopped himself, forcing a breath. "I cannot simply execute the sons of a Primarch without cause that the Imperium will accept."

"Cause?" Her voice rose. "Your cause lies in this bed. Your cause lies with my daughter, struggling to sleep in her own bed. My daughter, whom you love so dearly, that they tried to murder in broad mistlight! How much more cause do you need?"

His gaze was steady, but there was an edge of steel to it now. "Enough, Isolde. You think I do not burn to see them pay? If I acted as my hearts demand, there would be no dawn for them. All their heads would adorn spikes on the battlements. But Russ—"

"Russ," she spat, the name like poison. "It always comes down to Russ."

He met her glare without flinching. "He is my brother. And… he is not without honour. You should know this — after the feast, in private, with Magnus and I, Leman offered to end the offenders' lives himself."

She blinked, stunned into silence for a heartbeat. "…He did?"

Artorias nodded slowly. "Aye. He would have done it without spectacle, without protest. I have not known him long, Isolde, but I suspect that the 'barbarian king' is a role he plays for others. Beneath it, he is… wise. Intelligent. Calculating."

She shook her head sharply. "Then why—"

"Because he does not want this to end in blood between us," Artorias said, his voice low, almost pleading. "He knows — as I do — that his Wolves went too far. But he does not want things to end badly between our kin. I believe, in my hearts, that he will yield if we give him a path that spares both our honours."

Isolde stared at him, chest heaving. "And you expect me to care for his honour after what he's done?"

"No," he said simply. "I expect you to care for our people. And this… this will be justice, Isolde. Not vengeance. Justice that no one — not the Imperium, not my brother — can contest."

Her eyes narrowed. "And if I say I don't trust him? If I say I want their blood now?"

He stepped closer, towering over her, but his voice was quiet. "If you demand it of me, little sister, I will do it. I will walk to their cells tonight, take their heads, kill any who get in my way, and damn what it costs. Even if it means alienating my brother forever." His gaze softened. "But I ask you… trust me. As you have always done."

She searched his face — the face of the man who had raised her as much as protected her — and saw the iron in his resolve. "How, Art?"

"My Queen Isolde," he said, lowering himself to one knee before her, "I ask you, as King of the Mist, for your leave to call for a Trial of the Green…"


The cells of the Aethen Hold were not made for Astartes.

They were older than the Imperium, older even than the first forging of Caer Tholen's silver towers. Hewn into the bones of a mountain beneath the Hold, they were half-forgotten dungeons of wet stone and deep, breathing silence. The living Mist of Caerdyn Vallis, rolled slowly through the bars like a watchful ghost, indifferent to the passage of time. It was not fog — not truly. It hummed. It watched.

There were seven Wolves in total, held within a single vaulted chamber split by rune-etched bars of silvered alloy and braided ironwood. The Mist did not disperse here. It pooled. It remembered.

Svarki the Flyter — so they called him — sat quietly with his knees drawn up to his chest in the corner of the cell, his back to the wall. His patchy beard and twitching eyes made him look younger than he was. His armour had been stripped, like the others, and the cool, damp air of the cells made his skin tingle, particularly the mark of his pack burned into the flesh of his shoulder.

He was the only one sitting alone.

Sigvar Ironblood paced the cell like a caged bear, fists clenched, his long, frost-braided hair swinging behind him. Around him were the others — Rekk, Brog, Tannulf, Eik, and Harja — each brimming with barely contained fury. The seven of them had brawled in the royal gardens days ago — the ones involved in striking the prince down, bled on Caerdyn soil. Fools, every one of them. Proud, strong, and stupid.

Svarki hadn't lifted a hand. He had held his ground when the others had charged ahead to engage the Crown Wardens, their breaths stinking of hot wine and stale Mjod. Svarki didn't drink. He found it dulled his senses and his thinking. The Flyter was rather fond of his ability to think. He had surrendered as soon as the Crown Wardens' reinforcements arrived.

His brothers hadn't forgiven him for it.

"Still hiding in the corner like a whipped dog, eh?" Rekk growled, pacing near him. "Should've carved out your own belly for cowardice."

"Or thrown yourself off the battlements and saved us the shame," Eik snarled.

Svarki blinked slowly, grinning with cracked lips. "Cowardice, you say? I say it takes guts not to swing when your brothers lose their wits like drunks in a thunder-feast. Despite what you may think, I do have a spine," said Svarki, perched cross-legged on the stone bench like a skinny crow. His face was all sharpness and twitch, a too-wide grin playing beneath his crooked nose. His black carapace was covered in hastily scrawled sigils — likely drawn with his own blood. His unkempt, scraggly beard clung to his face like moss to stone.

"I've just decided to keep mine intact while the rest of you tried to punch holes in our cousin Legionnaires."

Brog scoffed. "You think that makes you smart, do you?"

"Smarter than you," Svarki chirped, tilting his head. "And that's not hard. I could replace your brain with a river stone and no one would notice."

Rekk bared his teeth. "We should've stuffed your mouth with moss when we had the chance."

"You're not wrong," Svarki nodded. "But then who would tell you you're all acting like half-formed pups with frostbite between their legs?"

Another snarl. The Vlka Fenryka stirred. Mist coiled at their feet.

The Mist Wardens stiffened.

"Enough," came the low voice of the lead Warden, a bald brute with storm-etched eyes. "Any more forward motion and I start breaking bones. Trial or no."

Sigvar stepped forward anyway, looming. "You ran from a fight, Flyter. You knelt to men who aren't your kin. You bent the knee like some thrall. You think that makes you wise?"

Svarki shrugged.

"I think it makes me alive. Which is more than I'll say for us come tomorrow."

That stopped them cold. The amusement bled out of the room like heat from a corpse.

Harja muttered. "You were always a rat. Hiding in corners. Slinking through words."

Svarki's grin sharpened.

"You call me a rat, but a rat lives when the hounds chase it. You think Fenris only forges warriors? I say it forges fools and firebrands alike. And sometimes…" He tapped his temple. "It forges a clever tongue."

"You disgrace your pack," Sigvar growled. "You disgrace your gene-father."

"I am my gene-father's son," Svarki said softly. "I just use my tongue for more than shouting."

The others surged at him then — half-hearted at first, more show than action — but the nearby Wardens, clad in grey-blue ceramite and half-shrouded helms, raised their power-halberds in warning. The Ceithir around them coiled tighter, like smoke made sentient.

They fell back grumbling, though not without sneers. Sigvar turned slowly to Svarki, his deep-set eyes filled with disgust.

"You think you're clever, tongue-snake," he rumbled. "You think if you curl your tail and wag your smile, the Caerdyn lords'll throw you a treat."

Svarki snorted. "I think I'm the only one here with a lick of sense. The rest of you danced around in sacred places we were not welcome, with blood on your fists. That's not war. That's suicide dressed in fur."

The air turned sharp as blades. Sigvar took a step toward him.

"Enough!" the Warden jailer barked. "Step back!"

But before Sigvar could make his choice, a horn sounded above. The cells shuddered as ancient gears turned in the stone. The great ironwood doors creaked open, and the air shifted.

The Ceithir recoiled. The Wardens tilted their heads slightly as they listened to some communique over the vox.

"Kneel," said the Warden commander after a moment, his voice cutting. "A Primarch approaches."

Even the Wolves froze.

A heavy shadow fell across the threshold. And then, he entered.

Leman Russ.

The Wolf-King.

His presence filled the chamber like a storm loosed from mountain ice — not regal, not refined, but raw. Primal. His hair was still matted with blood from the previous day's brawl. His eyes burned with restrained fury as they swept across the cage.

None dared remain standing. Not even Sigvar.

The Wolves knelt.

Even Svarki, after a moment of pause, dropped to one knee.

Russ took three slow steps forward, to the bars of the cell, arms crossed, eyes unreadable. His voice, when it came, was a gravelled growl born in the throats of glaciers.

"Idiots! I've seen pups fresh from the ice-fangs with more sense than you. You have shamed me."

No one dared speak.

"You shame Fenris."

He stared down at the seven of them, his gaze like a weight no one could bear.

"You broke bread in this Hold. You feasted in my brother's halls. You drank his wine, sat among his kin. We may enjoy a certain fiery spirit that my brothers lack but we are guests here regardless. They gave us bread and salt. Guest Right! And you answered that hospitality by bleeding my brother's family and pissing on their sacred ground."

Sigvar bowed his head, fists clenched. "My King, I—"

Russ cut him off with a snarl.

"You were insulted?" he barked. "By a girl not even half your size? Then take it like a man, not like some piss-witted cub gnashing at shadows!"

Sigvar's voice was low, almost pleading. "I lost myself. I was drunk. I'll do better, my Lord. I swear it on my blood."

One of the others — Harja — raised his head hesitantly. "When will we be free, my King?"

Russ turned and looked at him as though he'd sprouted wings and danced.

"Free? You think you'll be free?"

The silence was suffocating.

Russ spat.

"You broke Caerdyn law. Sacred law. Royal blood was spilled. On Fenris, if a Warden dared such a thing, I'd have fed him to a kraken myself."

The insult hit like a hammer. Sigvar's knuckles turned white.

"Their laws mean nothing," he snarled. "This place is a half-dead rock clothed in fog and ghosts!"

Russ turned toward him slowly.

"You're a bigger idiot than I thought."

He stepped closer.

"I have argued with my brother. Artorias, pig-headed as he is, would have seen all seven of your heads on pikes. I begged him. I swore you'd face your shame. That you'd stand trial. We have agreed on a compromise. There shall be a Holmgang, of a sort. If you wish to rejoin the Rout then you shall face this world's champion. If you live, or die, all shall be forgiven.

Sigvar tried to rise — and Russ reached through the bars and slammed a hand into his shoulder, forcing him back to the stone.

"You will not leave this cell until the trial. You will do as commanded. And you will face your fate like Sons of Fenris. With dignity, with a grin on your lips and with fire in your hearts. Your lives, or your deaths, may yet repair the damage you've done."

He let go and turned to leave.

But paused.

His eyes settled on Svarki.

"But not you."

The young Wolf stiffened, hackles prickling as though a predator's gaze had fixed upon him. Russ stepped closer, looming like a mountain.

"I've heard your name, pup," the Wolf King growled, eyes narrowing. "They call you Quick-Tongue. Flyter."

Svarki swallowed, unsure whether to be proud or afraid. "Aye… that is what they call me, my King."

Russ's teeth flashed in something between a grin and a snarl. "A tongue that moves faster than your blade. For when Sigvar and his brothers bloodied the royal gardens, I am told you did not fight. You yielded."

The silence of the cell deepened. Even the Wardens leaned closer, listening. Svarki's mouth went dry.

"It's true," he admitted hoarsely. "I threw down my weapon. I meant no harm to the queen's kin."

Russ's eyes bored into him, cold and sharp. "Many of your brothers call you coward for that. A true wolf, they say, would have fought and died with his pack."

Svarki's breath hitched. He searched for words, but none came. He had no defence that would not sound weak. His heart thudded in his chest as though it sought to flee before him.

Then Russ's lips split in a sudden, savage grin.
"Good. That's what they call you. Coward."

He turned to the Wardens. "Release him."

The Mist Wardens stiffened. "My Lord…?" one ventured. "These men are under judgment until the Trial of the Green. By order of King Artorias."

Russ's grin widened, wolfish and dangerous. "And do you think I came here without his word? He and I spoke of this already. The Flyter is no threat, no warrior. He is mine to claim. Or do you dare say the Wolf-King lies?"

The words were delivered with such casual weight that the Wardens faltered. One glanced at another, then reluctantly stepped forward. The locks clanked, the door groaned open.

Svarki stumbled out into the cold corridor, still stunned. Behind him, Sigvar and the others glared venom, their silence heavier than chains.

"Come along, coward," Russ barked, already striding down the hall.

Svarki hesitated, then followed, the sound of his own steps too loud in his ears.

When they were clear of the Wardens' sight, Svarki found his voice. "Lord Russ… why? Why am I to be spared the Trial? Why not let me stand with my pack? Fight in the holmgang, and live or die with them?"

Russ did not look back. His pace was swift, each step echoing off the stone. "Because holmgangs are for warriors. For brave men. Not for you."

The words stung like a lash. Svarki bit his tongue.

At last, Russ slowed. He turned his head, his piercing eyes glinting in the torchlight.
"Yet… I am not certain whether you yielded because you are craven… or because you were the only one among them with any sense. Coward or clever, I care not. Either way, I have use for you."

Svarki blinked, unsettled. "Use…?"

Russ leaned down, close enough that Svarki could feel the heat of his breath.
"Your fate no longer rests with your pack. Their doom is sealed. Yours… will be of my making."

Svarki's stomach twisted, unease knotting inside him. He could not tell whether Russ had spared him or condemned him to some darker fate. A part of him almost wished he had fought with the others, rather than be singled out.

But he said nothing. He followed the Wolf King into the shadows, wondering if surrender had damned him more surely than any blade.


The Aethen Hold was never quiet. Its vast stone veins carried the pulse of Caerdyn Vallis as surely as any beating heart. Light spilled in from tall windows draped in mists, casting everything in pale silver and shifting shadow. The old fortress was alive, not in the way a man was alive, but with centuries of oaths and memory etched into its every stone.

Artorias walked the long corridor, clad once more in a fresh suit of carapace, his regal frame towering above the mortals that hurried out of his path. His footfalls struck the flagstones with the weight of inevitability. Beside him moved Rathen, his stave, Nhalraith, lightly tapping with each step, as though to mark cadence, the Ceithir within it humming lowly.

They passed servants bowing deeply, careful to avert their eyes from their King and his High Mist-Speaker. Courtiers' children scampered between alcoves, their laughter quickly silenced when they saw the Primarch. Messengers intercepted their path with armfuls of scrolls and sealed missives, bowing as they pressed letters into Artorias's gauntleted hand. He accepted each without breaking stride, reading them with a glance before folding them away in his palm.

"You seemed to take well to the company of the Thousand Sons," Artorias said at last, voice calm, though his eyes lingered on a child who peeked wide-eyed from behind a pillar. Artorias smiled and the boy ducked away, his mother rushing to drag him off.

Rathen's reply came with a faint smile, weary but warm. "I did. They are… enlightening company, in their own way. I found particular kinship with one among them—Phosis T'Kar." His tone warmed at the name, carrying a rare fondness. "Disciplined, learned, respectful. A mind like a sharpened blade, yet tempered with kindness. We spoke at great length—about the Immaterium, about fate, even about philosophy. I would call him… friend, if such things are permitted between our kind."

Artorias's gaze flicked to him, lips curling faintly. "I would not forbid it, Rathen. If your heart finds kinship, I am glad of it."

Rathen nodded, though his smile dimmed. His staff tapped softer against the stone now, each strike subdued, almost reluctant.

"But…" Artorias prompted gently, folding another letter with absent precision.

"But," Rathen echoed, his voice lower, "I have concerns."

The corridor opened briefly onto a balcony, where the wind off the valley whipped through. Ships of the Legion, their technology shielded against interference from the Ceithir, circled above the mists, and below, the lower courtyards rang with the clash of training Wardens.

Artorias turned slightly, his golden gaze settling on his Librarian with intent. "Speak them. You know I welcome the truth, however it comes."

Rathen hesitated, his dark eyes searching the stones as though they might give him words. "The Sons of Prospero are gifted—more than any of us when it comes to wielding the Aether. But their arrogance… is astounding. They wield their power without restraint. They use it for the smallest, most mundane acts. I have seen them levitate books rather than reach for them. Remove their armour with thought alone. Clean blades, turn pages, even dress themselves. Things a man should do with his own hands."

Two servants carrying baskets of linens bowed hurriedly as they passed. Artorias didn't look at them, his jaw set like iron.

"They do not touch the world as we do," Rathen continued. "They believe themselves masters of the warp, and so they allow it to seep into every corner of their lives. It unsettles me."

Artorias's features darkened, though his voice remained calm. "That is troubling. Yet Magnus is their Primarch. It is not my place to dictate how my brother governs his sons. I can counsel, no more. If I were to dictate, would I not be guilty of the same arrogance you accuse them of?"

Rathen chuckled dryly, though it held no mirth. "A fair point, my King. Still, I wonder if Magnus truly sees how his sons wield their gifts. Or perhaps he encourages it."

They walked past a knot of acolytes carrying armloads of tomes. The youths pressed themselves against the wall as Artorias passed, eyes lowered, though one dared a furtive glance at Rathen's stave.

"There is one more matter," Rathen said at last, voice heavy.

Artorias halted beneath a towering arch where two statues of ancient Wardens loomed, carved with misted visors and staves like Rathen's own. He turned fully, his face unreadable. "Say it."

Rathen drew his fingers along the rune-etched haft of Nhalraith, as though grounding himself in the Ceithir's whisper. "Some of the Thousand Sons keep familiars. Warp-things that cling to them like pets. They claim these creatures are helpers, guides. I saw Phosis with one. It perched on his shoulder like a raven of fire. Strange, but not overtly threatening… at first."

Artorias's frown deepened. "Warp-things?"

"Yes. I know no better word. When I drew upon the Ceithir in his presence, when I allowed even a sliver to flow through Nhalraith, the thing went mad. It shrieked, clawed at the air, tore itself apart in madness. Phosis was forced to destroy what was left of it."

A heavy silence pressed in, broken only by the shuffle of passing servants burdened with trays of wine for the evening feast.

"And you think them dangerous," Artorias said at last.

"I think I do not know. And that troubles me more than certainty. The Thousand Sons treat them as harmless, but if the Ceithir can drive them to madness…" Rathen shook his head. "I fear they are more perilous than Magnus will admit."

Artorias's steps resumed, slow and deliberate. His scarred hands clenched, leather creaking over gauntlets. "No. This cannot be dismissed. And yet… I know too little to name it crime or folly. Malcador has his hands full already with the lodges worming their way into the Legions. He is preparing investigations into the White Scars and Raven Guard as we speak. I will not burden him with shadows I cannot define."

Rathen studied him closely, his face as still as carved stone. "Then what will you do?"

"I will watch," Artorias answered, his voice low, iron-bound. "And I will remember. If these familiars prove to be a threat, then I will not let my brother's pride blind me."

The Ceithir hummed in Rathen's staff, as though in answer. He inclined his head, though unease lingered in his eyes.

They walked on, past more bowing servants and darting messengers, the fortress alive with mortal urgency that seemed a world apart from the matters they discussed.

At length, Rathen spoke again, his tone gentler. "And how goes the preparation for the Trial of the Green, lord?"

Rathen's question hung in the air—deliberate, practiced, a gentle attempt to move the conversation forward.

Artorias did not let it pass.

The Primarch stopped, and the air shifted as though the corridor itself bent to his will. He reached out, his great hand settling upon Rathen's shoulder. The size difference was almost absurd: his hand engulfed the aged Legionnaire's pauldron as though it were a child's. Yet his grip was not crushing. It was steady. Grounding.

Golden eyes met dark, and Artorias's voice was low, calm, but unyielding.
"You are deflecting, old friend. I know why. You are worried—for Phosis T'Kar, and for those others you have come to respect among the XVth​. You have grown close to them. That weighs upon you."

Rathen shifted, lips parting as though to deny it, but he stopped. He sighed, a long, tired breath, and inclined his head in reluctant acknowledgement.

Artorias gave the faintest ghost of a smile. "I understand. You fear for them. And so, I will offer something. It is not my place to govern Magnus's sons… but I can speak with him."

They resumed walking, passing a cluster of courtiers bowing deeply before scurrying into side halls. A child peered curiously from behind his mother's skirts, wide-eyed at the towering figure of the Primarch, before being ushered quickly away.

"I will propose," Artorias went on, "that several dozen of his Codiciers—and a number of their less gifted brethren—remain here on Caerdyn Vallis for a time. They will learn from you and the Mist-Speakers. And in turn, our own will learn from them. A symposium, a shared discipline. They will see that there are ways of touching the warp with restraint… and perhaps, humility."

Rathen blinked, the suggestion clearly unexpected. His brow furrowed, his grip tightening upon the stave of Nhalraith. "You would do this, my King?"

Artorias nodded, his voice steady, his gaze ahead as servants hurried past with trays of parchment and steaming pitchers of ink for the scribes' halls. "Yes. The Thousand Sons are our brothers. They must be treated as such, with open hands rather than suspicion. If Magnus agrees, their psykers will train beside ours. Their battle brothers will serve among the Crown-Wardens, walking the streets of Caer Tholen as brothers-in-arms. They will see this world, live among its people, and learn restraint from those who serve it every day."

He glanced aside at Rathen, golden eyes gleaming in the torchlight. "And you, old friend… you will remain to oversee it. I know your heart, Rathen. You love your Legion and you love me—but I know also that your days of hungering for the front lines are past. You would rather learn. Teach. Read. In this, you may do all of those things, and still serve your oaths."

For a moment, Rathen said nothing. The only sound was the soft tap of his stave against the stone and the distant clamour of voices deeper in the hold. His face was shadowed, unreadable, until at last his lips curved into a rare, genuine smile.

"Thank you, my King. Truly. You give me more than I dared hope for."

Artorias squeezed his shoulder once before letting go. "Then take it as settled. After the Trial of the Green, I will speak with Magnus. If he is the brother I believe him to be, he will see the wisdom in this. And Caerdyn Vallis shall have one more mighty defender."

Rathen inclined his head, the weight upon him eased, though the concern in his eyes had not fully gone. "Then I will trust your judgment, as ever."

They turned another corridor, the walls alive with murals of mist-wreathed forests and the deeds of kings long dead. As they walked beneath those painted eyes, Rathen found himself almost daring to hope.


Prince Talren drifted in blackness.

It was not the velvet dark of sleep, nor the comforting shadows of Caer Tholen's halls, but something heavier, suffocating. A place without shape or sound, broken only by the echo of memory. He saw Sigvar's face, brutish and leering, the backhand lashing toward him. He felt his jaw break anew, teeth clattering like glass. Then came the void again, cold and endless.

A ragged gasp tore him from it. His body jolted awake, breath burning in his chest. Pain followed in a wave—his ribs ached with every inhale, his face throbbed, and his limbs were heavy as lead. The world swam in and out of focus. For an instant, he thought another blow was coming, that he was still trapped in that fight in the gardens. His muscles tensed, a whimper caught in his throat.

"Easy, my prince."

The words broke the panic. A figure leaned close—white-armoured, marked with the white tree sigil of the Mist Wardens. A Physikar. His tone was steady, practiced, the kind meant to ground wounded warriors. "Lie still. You've taken much hurt."

Cool ceramite pressed a goblet into Talren's hands. He lifted it shakily, water spilling down his chin as he drank like a parched man. His throat burned, but he forced it down, greedily, desperately.

When he lowered the cup, the words came unbidden.
"…Thank you."

The Physikar froze, head cocked in surprise. And Talren blinked at himself, astonished he had spoken them aloud. In his entire life, gratitude had always tasted sour. He had offered commands, complaints, scorn—but never thanks.

"You are… welcome," the Physikar said, almost uncertain.

Talren shifted against the pillows, each movement a lance of pain. A thought pierced through the fog of his mind, sharp and terrifying. "My sister—Aelwen. And my mother. Are they—"

"They are safe," the Physikar said firmly, cutting off the panic before it could spiral. "Neither harmed. And many have been… worried for you, my prince."

The words struck something buried deep. Talren swallowed hard, vision swimming. Worried. For him? That was not the way of things. He was the disappointment, the embarrassment, the shadow left behind when his mother's light turned wholly to Aelwen.

Tears rose unbidden, choking him. He blinked them back, but they only spilled faster, blurring the world.

The Physikar turned slightly, gesturing with a gauntleted hand. Talren followed the motion, and the sight broke him further.

His mother sat in a high-backed chair beside the bed, slumped in exhausted sleep. Her hair spilled loose around her shoulders, her features drawn with worry even in rest. At his side, head pillowed against his arm, was Aelwen—his sister. Her smaller frame curled against him, breath rising and falling in gentle rhythm, as though she had kept her vigil until sleep claimed her too.

Talren's heart twisted. For years he had told himself he hated them. That Aelwen had stolen everything that should have been his—his mother's love, his people's affection, the very crown he had been raised to believe was his birthright. And Isolde, in turn, had abandoned him. Her firstborn, her heir. Since the day Aelwen was born, her gaze had shifted. Her warmth had been for the younger child, her patience, her pride. What scraps remained were cold, distant, heavy with disappointment.

So he had lashed out. It was all he had. Cruel words to servants, arrogance to the Mist Wardens, posturing as though the throne would still one day be his. If he was unworthy of love, he would at least command fear. He would be noticed. He would not be forgotten.

And yet… on the night of the garden brawl, when Sigvar raised his hand against Aelwen, Talren had stepped in front of her. He still did not know why. He thought he despised her. He thought he had wished her gone, so that his path would be clear again. And yet, faced with the sight of her in danger, something inside him had moved before thought could catch it. Something had told him he could never allow her to be harmed.

He had taken the blow meant for her. And now, looking at her sleeping form, peaceful and unguarded against his side, he knew. He loved her. He loved them both, with a fierceness he had never dared to admit.

Aelwen stirred. Her eyes blinked open, soft and hazel, and met his.

"Tal?" she whispered. Her voice cracked, thick with sleep and fear.

The sound shattered him. He reached for her with trembling arms, and she threw herself into his chest, clutching him with all the strength her small body could muster. Tears spilled down her face as she sobbed against him.

"I'm sorry," she choked. "It was my fault. I—if I hadn't provoked them, if I hadn't—"

"No," Talren rasped. His voice was broken, raw, but it carried iron. "No, never say that. This is not on you. Do you hear me? Not on you."

"But—"

"I won't hear it." He pressed her tighter against him, even as his battered ribs screamed. "You did nothing wrong, Aelwen. Nothing."

Her sobs redoubled, muffled against his tunic. And for once, Talren did not feel the gnawing resentment, the jealous sting of being overshadowed. For once, he only felt the need to protect her.

The sound of their weeping roused Isolde. She stirred, blinking awake, her eyes widening as they fell on her son. For a heartbeat she seemed frozen—then she rose from her chair, crossed the chamber, and knelt at his side.

"Talren," she breathed, her voice shaking. She reached out, cupping his bruised face with hands that trembled. "Oh, my son. My heart. You are awake."

He broke then, utterly. The words poured out of him, raw and ugly, between sobs he could not control. "Mother—I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. For everything."

"Shhh," she hushed, pressing her forehead against his, her silver hair falling around them both. "No more words. You are alive. That is all that matters. Do you understand? You are alive."

"But I—"

"No," she silenced him, voice thick with tears but firm as steel. "You stood for your sister. You stood as a king should. I could not be prouder of you, Talren. Not ever."

The words broke him in a way no beating ever had. For years, he had craved that pride. He had built his arrogance on the hollow shell of it, waiting, demanding, desperate for it to be spoken. And now, at last, it was given freely.

The bitterness that had poisoned him for so long splintered, falling away in ragged pieces. He clutched his mother and sister both, and wept—not in anger, not in self-pity, but in release.

For the first time in his life, Talren wept out of love.

And in his mother's embrace, with Aelwen clinging to him, Prince Talren of Caer Tholen swore silently that he would never let them down again.


The Tower of Grey Reflection rose like a shard of obsidian and pearl above Caer Tholen. Few mortals set foot within, and fewer still ever climbed its uppermost reaches, where the air grew thin with power and the mists of the Ceithir pooled like watchful ghosts.

At the pinnacle, a single chamber sat beneath a domed roof. Circular, walled with ancient stone traced in argent runes, it had the air of both sanctum and shrine. Geometric sigils of forgotten origin carved the floor, their lines humming faintly with psychic resonance. Bookshelves, curving with the chamber's walls, sagged beneath the weight of tomes bound in cracked leather and iron clasps. Candles guttered in brass sconces, their flames burning pale blue, casting long shadows. The chamber smelled of vellum, ash, and the cold tang of the Ceithir.

Magnus stood alone within it, crisp white robes trimmed with golden thread swaying as he turned slowly to take it all in. His single eye glimmered in fascination as he trailed his fingers across the spine of a volume older than most human civilizations. He plucked one tome from the shelf, thumbing carefully through its inked pages.

The script was old, but he could read it, for he was a Primarch. It spoke of Caerdyn Vallis as though the land itself were alive—of rivers that dreamed, of mountains that remembered, of the Ceithir that had been here for as long as men had. Perhaps far, far longer. His lips curved in intrigue, murmuring the words aloud as though tasting them.

"Long before the first hearth-fire was lit on Caer's soil, the Mists kept watch. Guardians, hunters, judges… or something more?"

"You read as though words will change their meaning if you stare long enough."

Magnus turned. He had not heard the door open, nor footsteps upon the stone.

Sevrin stood in the threshold, a tall and robed figure, long white hair spilling around a face that seemed older than time yet sharp with vitality. In one hand he leaned upon a gnarled staff carved with curling runes. Under his other arm he carried a clutch of tomes, as though the sanctum's countless shelves had not yet satisfied him. His eyes glimmered with wry mirth.

"You must be the one they call Sevrin," Magnus inclined his head. "I thought I was alone."

"You were," Sevrin said, striding in. "Until you weren't. And now you are discovered." His mouth twitched in the shape of a smile. "What could an old man do for a Primarch such as Magnus the Red?"

Magnus replaced the tome, lips curling faintly. "Your reputation precedes you, Mist-Father. You ask as though I stumbled here by chance. But it was no chance. I spoke with my Father, before I came. I expressed interest in meeting my brother Artorias. It was he who suggested I should seek him here—at home."

Sevrin gave a small chuckle, setting his tomes down upon a heavy oaken table. "Curious indeed. For when you spoke to Artorias, I recall you saying otherwise. That you came because astropaths whispered of the 'King,' and thought, perhaps, the cry was meant for you—the Crimson King."

Magnus paused. Then he laughed softly, spreading his hands. "A slight warping of the truth, perhaps."

The Mist-Father's smile was knowing. "Artorias will not be pleased when he learns that."

Magnus's single eye glinted. "Will you tell him?"

Sevrin's long fingers tapped his staff against the stone once. "No. It is not my truth to tell."

A silence stretched. Then Sevrin tilted his head. "But I wonder. How did you find Caerdyn Vallis at all? Artorias and Malcador took great care to keep its place hidden."

Magnus's expression brightened into a sly grin. "Because of my Father's pet projects here?"

That earned a flicker in Sevrin's composure. The Mist-Father stilled, his gaze narrowing.

"Who do you think told me where to go?" Magnus said softly. "It was the Emperor himself. Though I am curious as to how Russ found this world."

The air changed with each word that left Magnus's lips. The mists that forever lingered within the sanctum's edges stirred. Then stilled. The silence thickened, as though the Ceithir themselves held breath, a predator waiting before the strike. Sevrin's knuckles tightened faintly on his staff.

Magnus raised a placating hand. "Peace, old one. I mean no harm."

"Good," Sevrin said, his voice low, the levity gone. "For though I swore an oath to your Father never to interfere in the quarrels of Primarchs, I will not allow any to threaten this world. My vow to your father was to advise Artorias, as Malcador advises him. No more. But Caerdyn Vallis is our home. I will defend it to the last."

Magnus regarded him with amusement. "Do you truly believe you could oppose me?"

Sevrin's lips quirked. "Anywhere else in the stars, perhaps not. But here?" He gestured to the runes that pulsed in the walls, the silent mist wreathing the chamber. "Here, on the soil I have walked for thousands of years, in the sight of the Ceithir? Yes. Here, most certainly."

Magnus held the old man's gaze, and for a moment there was nothing but the faint susurrus of the mists, the hush of a library older than nations. Then the Crimson King inclined his head, lips curling in rueful amusement.

"You remind me of him," Magnus said softly.

Sevrin blinked. "Of whom do you speak?"

Magnus let the question hang, wandering a few paces along the curve of the chamber. His fingertips traced the spines of books, pausing as if savoring their textures. His eye gleamed with something caught between nostalgia and regret.

"There was… another," Magnus murmured at last. "A brother of mine. One who would have loved this place beyond measure. The shelves, the silence, the whispers in the stone. The mists would have sung to him, I think. He had a heart for wonder… and a hunger for truths best left sleeping."

Sevrin's brow furrowed, though his voice remained even. "You speak of one of the Primarchs? Who?"

Magnus smiled thinly, not looking back. "I cannot say." His tone made the candle flames gutter, as though stirred by something colder than wind. "But the ledger of my Father's works is not so clean as he would have the Imperium believe. Some names were struck out. Some tales never told. Yet absence is not the same as forgetting."

The Mist-Father studied him, the weight of millennia in his eyes. He had heard whispers, long ago, though never dared to voice them. "And you think this lost… brother… would have found kinship here?"

"I do." Magnus turned back, robes whispering across the sigil-cut stone. "This tower, these mists, these secrets half-buried — it is a place made for those who walked with both wisdom and peril hand in hand. He would have thrived here."

Sevrin leaned heavier on his staff, searching Magnus's expression. "Yet he is not here."

"No," Magnus admitted, and for an instant there was something raw beneath the crimson poise. "He is not. And he never will be."

Silence stretched again. The mists quivered faintly, as though responding to the ache in Magnus's words, then settled.

Sevrin's voice was careful. "And this is why the Emperor sent you to me? To stir ghosts?"

Magnus's laugh was low, almost bitter. "Not ghosts. Answers. My father hides more than he reveals. Yet when he bade me come here, he spoke of you. He trusts you with truths even his favored son does not hold. Secrets buried in Caerdyn Vallis. Secrets in the Ceithir. Perhaps he believes you might… steady me, where others cannot."

Sevrin considered this in silence, his gaze drifting to the runes carved into the walls. They glimmered faintly, as though listening. "You speak of steadiness as though it were a chain," he said at last. "But it is not. It is a root. You may grow higher because of it, if you do not break yourself in the striving."

Magnus tilted his head, amusement rekindled. "You truly are a riddler."

"And you," Sevrin replied, "truly are a danger to yourself."

For a moment, both men — one red giant forged by the Emperor, the other an ancient relic of a forgotten age — regarded one another with the air of chess players weighing their next move. The tension had not gone, not entirely, but it had changed. No longer the poised strike of two predators, but the careful circling of wary allies.

Magnus inclined his head once more. "Then let us speak, Mist-Father. Of roots and of truths. Of mists and of men. Perhaps, in your riddles, I will find what my father thought I must."

Sevrin tapped his staff once against the stone. The runes in the floor flared with a pale shimmer, and the chamber seemed to lean closer, as though the tower itself approved.

"Very well, Crimson King. But know this: you may not like the answers you seek."

Magnus smiled. "I rarely do."


The next morning, light spilled like pale silver through the high windows of the infirmary wing. Dust motes hung suspended in the air, and the smell of herbs and sterilising oils clung faintly to the stones. Talren lay back against the pillows, a leather-bound book propped in his hands. The words swam a little—his ribs still ached with every breath, his head throbbed with a dull weight—but the act of reading made him feel less like a helpless child and more like… something else.

A prince, perhaps. Or the shadow of one.

A Physikar hovered at his side, muttering about lingering bruising as he traced some arcane device across Talren's chest. Talren endured it with ill-concealed impatience. He knew he would be called to witness the Trial of the Green before the day was out. His mother would insist. His sister would look at him with those eyes. And he would have to stand straight, pretend the ache in his body did not matter, pretend he had not almost died.

He was about to ask how much longer this would take when the sound of raised voices echoed down the hall. Angry, insistent—like waves hammering rock. The Physikar stiffened, frowning, when suddenly the argument ended in a single growled command that silenced everything.

"Leave."

The infirmary door opened, and Leman Russ filled the threshold.

The air seemed to buckle under his presence. Even in the simple act of entering, he was a force of nature: a wolf-skin draped across his back, the pale gleam of his canines catching the light when he grinned, eyes like shards of hard ice. At his side stood another—Talren recognised him belatedly, one of the Space Wolves who had fought in the Garden. Not Sigvar, but one of his men.

The Physikar moved to intercept, bowing furiously and stammering protests. "My Lord Russ, please, this is the prince's recovery room. I must insist that you leave! —he is not—"

Talren was already moving, instincts screaming. He scrambled upright, the book falling to the floor, his hand fumbling to the hunting knife on the bedside table. The blade had been a gift from his father when he was younger, and he had kept it sharp and well-cared for. He clutched it now with white knuckles, holding it between himself and the Primarch.

The knife shook. His hands shook. His whole body shook.

Russ stopped, nostrils flaring as his gaze settled on the trembling boy pointing a scrap of sharpened steel at him. For a heartbeat, the silence stretched so tight that Talren thought it might break him. Then Russ threw back his head and roared with laughter.

The sound was like an avalanche.

"By Russvik's beard!" the Wolf King bellowed, stalking forward. "Still ready to bare your teeth, though you're near pissing yourself in fear. There's the heart of a true warrior, lad."

The Physikar tried again to intervene, flustered. "Lord Russ, please—"

Russ snapped his head round, eyes flashing. "Begone, chirurgeon, before I feed you to the kennels. You've poked and prodded him enough and I wish for us to have some privacy."

The Physikar went pale, bowed stiffly, and withdrew in haste, no doubt hurrying to inform his fellow Wardens. The door slid shut with a soft hiss, leaving only the three of them.

Russ loomed closer, looming like a mountain of muscle, until he stood directly over Talren. "Put that toothpick away, boy."

Talren's hands refused him. He couldn't move, couldn't think. The knife trembled still.

Russ snorted, a sound halfway between derision and amusement, and with a casual swipe of his hand he slapped the knife from Talren's grip. It skittered across the flagstones, forgotten.

"Better," Russ said.

Talren swallowed hard, throat tight, shame burning in his chest.

The Primarch's grin faded, just a little. His tone grew rougher, slower. "Boy. I did not come to laugh at you. Not only, anyway." He scratched at his chin, visibly uncomfortable, as though the words themselves chafed him. "I came to make amends. For what was done to you. For the harm my Legionnaires caused."

Talren found his voice, though it cracked as he forced the words out. "Then make amends by leaving my world."

Russ barked a short laugh, shaking his head. "That time will come, pup. But before it does, I've something else for you. Something I owe."

He beckoned with a flick of his fingers, and the other Fenrisian stepped forward. The man looked deeply uneasy under both of their gazes, as though he'd been dragged here against his will.

"This one is known as Svarki the Flyter," Russ said, clapping him on the shoulder with a heavy hand. "A clever one, this. Cunning, maybe even a coward. He was the only fool among Sigvar's lot who didn't raise his fists when they brawled with your Wardens. The only one with the wit to stand down. That alone sets him apart. But…" Russ's grin widened wolfishly, "many of my Legion see him as craven for it."

Svarki bristled faintly, but said nothing.

Russ turned back to Talren. "So, I give him to you. Svarki will be your sworn shield. Your guard. Your voice of counsel, if you've sense enough to listen. Where you go, he goes. For life."

The words hit both like hammer blows.

Talren blinked in shock. "What? No, I—I don't need—"

Svarki blurted, "My jarl, with respect, this—"

"Silence," Russ growled, and both froze under the weight of it. The room seemed smaller, darker. "An oath will be spoken. Now."

Svarki clenched his jaw, muttered in low Fenrisian—a rolling vow like stormwind and stone. Then, haltingly, he repeated it in Low Gothic. "By tooth and blood, by sky and sea, I swear myself to Talren, prince of Caerdyn Vallis. I will guard him until death takes me."

Russ bared his teeth in a savage grin. "There. Done. Your lives are knotted together now, like thread and twine. You'll learn much from each other—whether you like it or not."

Talren and Svarki exchanged wary looks, both clearly appalled by the arrangement, yet bound by it all the same.

Russ turned for the door, laughter echoing in his throat as he went. "Remember, boy—better to have a clever coward at your side than a pack of brave fools at your back."

The door closed behind him, leaving only the prince and his new sworn shield staring at one another in a silence thick with unease.


The silence that followed Russ's departure was thick enough to choke on.

Talren's hand flexed on the blanket, itching for the knife that lay across the room. He didn't dare move for it with the warrior still standing there, towering like a shadow in the corner. The man's wolf-helm dangled from one hand, his eyes—strangely quick, sharp, and restless for someone so large—scanned the chamber before settling on Talren.

Neither spoke.

Finally, Talren broke the silence, his voice hoarse. "I don't want you here."

Svarki tilted his head, birdlike. "Good. Neither do I."

The bluntness stung. Talren frowned, shifting upright against the pillows. "Then why don't you leave? Crawl back to your Wolf King and tell him you won't serve some—some boy."

That earned him a sharp, thin smile. "Because my King's word is iron, little prince. And so is mine, once it's spoken. I swore the oath. Your shadow I am. Your shield I must be. Until death—or until you find a way clever enough to be rid of me."

Talren's face flushed hot with anger, then cold with fear. "You think I won't? You think I couldn't?"

Svarki chuckled, a dry, broken laugh that danced uneasily between mirth and mockery. "I think you might try. Oh yes, I see it in your eyes, pup. You'd stab me in my sleep if you thought you'd get away with it. But you won't. You'll learn what every Fenrisian learns—lose your shield, and you die twice as fast."

Talren clenched his jaw, glaring, but the words bit deeper than he wanted them to. For all his bravado, he couldn't ignore the way the giant's presence filled the chamber, couldn't quiet the instinctive dread that screamed in his bones.

"Why you?" he asked, almost spitting the words. "Why not some other brute? Why not the one who struck me?"

"Because the one who struck you lies buried under shame, and the others would sooner bite your head off than guard it," Svarki said lightly, rolling his shoulders. "Me? I didn't swing a fist that night. I watched. I thought. Clever men are harder to kill than strong ones, and harder to forgive too. So I'm yours, whether you gnash your teeth or weep like a babe."

Talren's stomach twisted. He hated the truth in it. He hated the wolf's grin. Most of all, he hated that deep down he wasn't sure if he was relieved or horrified to have this man bound to him.

"You'll watch me? Follow me? Everywhere?" Talren asked, voice rising.

Svarki leaned closer, lips twitching. "Like a hound on a leash. Like breath in your lungs. Like a ghost whispering in your ear." He straightened with a strange little flourish, his tone almost sing-song. "Best get used to my smell, prince. It'll haunt your clothes before long."

Talren shuddered, scowling, but to his horror a tiny snort of laughter escaped him—half nerves, half disbelief. He smothered it quickly, glaring. "You're insane."

"Madness keeps the wolves alive," Svarki said, eyes flashing with mischief. Then, more quietly: "Keeps men alive, too."

Something in the way he said it landed differently—less mocking, more true. For a moment, Talren didn't feel like he was staring up at a monster but at something else: another creature carrying his own weight of scorn and isolation.

Talren swallowed, his voice unsteady. "I don't need you."

"No," Svarki said softly, almost kindly. "But you'll find that doesn't matter. I'm here. And so long as I am, no one else lays a hand on you without losing it."

They stared at each other. The Prince and the Flyter. Mortal and Astartes. Both bound, unwillingly, by the whim of a greater king.

Talren finally looked away, staring at his hands. "Fine," he muttered. "Stay. But keep your distance."

Svarki grinned, sharp and lopsided. "As far as your shadow stretches, little prince."


The morning light slanted in through the tall shutters of the prince's chamber, pale gold cut by the veil of Caerdyn's ever-present mists. Talren grimaced as the Physikar helped him out of the bed. Even healed by Magnus's impossible power, his ribs still ached with every stretch, his jaw throbbed when he clenched it.

The tunic laid out for him was a fine thing—deep blue with silver stitching at the hems, its collar high and buttons polished. Dressing, however, proved its own battle. Each motion was stiff, deliberate, more painful than he wanted to show.

Across the chamber, leaning against a shelf with the indolence of a man with nothing to fear, Svarki watched. His arms were folded, a pair of vicious looking Fenrisian daggers resting in their sheaths at his hips, eyes bright with amusement.

"You dress like a maiden on her wedding morn," Svarki said at last, voice low and mocking. "Careful with the buttons, little prince. They might bite you."

Talren shot him a glare, jaw tight. "And you stand there like a savage dog, waiting for scraps. Do all Fenrisians lurk and stare like starving wolves, or is it only you?"

Svarki's grin widened, sly as frost creeping over stone. "Better a wolf than a pampered fawn trussed up in silk. What would you do without your Physikar to wipe your nose?"

The words stung, but Talren felt a spark of something else—an odd lightness, despite himself. He found his own retort before he could stop it. "What would you do without your pack to hide behind? A lone wolf is just a dog, and you don't even have the sense to heel."

Svarki's laugh was sudden and sharp, filling the chamber. It startled Talren, but then he found himself grinning too, the tension easing just a hair.

"Good, little prince," Svarki said, wagging a finger mockingly. "There's a tongue in you yet. Keep sharpening it. You'll need it."

Their strange rhythm was cut short by the sound of footsteps outside, brisk and purposeful. The door opened.

Isolde swept in, clad in dark finery trimmed with white fur, the silver crown upon her brow glinting. At her side strode Crown-Captain Thorne of the Wardens, towering in his plate, his crimson cape flowing like a banner. His hand rested lightly upon the hilt of his power sword, his expression carved from stone.

Isolde's breath caught the instant she saw Svarki. Her eyes widened. "You—"

Before she could finish, Thorne stepped forward, blade half-drawn in a flare of blue-white light. "How did you escape the cells, wolf?!" he barked, voice carrying the weight of command. "Back to your cage—or I'll strike you down where you stand."

Svarki moved with a predator's grace, stepping smoothly between Talren and the pair. His knives whispered free of their sheaths, gleaming like teeth in the misty light. His grin was sharp, almost feral. "Ah, the tower-guard comes to growl. Careful, tin soldier—my bite is quicker than my bark."

"Stop!" Talren's voice cracked, but it carried. He stumbled forward, clutching his side, glaring at them all. "Stop, damn you!"

Both Isolde and Thorne froze in surprise.

"This man is mine," Talren said, forcing strength into his tone. "My sworn sword. My shield. A… gift," he added bitterly, "from Lord Russ, by way of apology."

Silence crashed into the chamber. Isolde's eyes went wide in outrage and fear, her hand clenching at her skirts. Thorne's face hardened, disbelief flickering there.

"That is impossible," Thorne said coldly. "The wolf-pack of Sigvar awaits trial. He belongs with them."

"No," Talren said, more firmly this time. He stepped closer, wincing at the pain but refusing to show weakness. "He belongs to me. He swore an oath. For life."

Isolde turned to him, her voice tight. "Talren, you cannot be serious. You cannot want this creature by your side."

Talren looked at her—his mother, still worn from her sleepless vigil—and then at Svarki, knives still raised, eyes glinting with strange mirth. For a moment he hated them both: the situation, the humiliation, the choice forced upon him. And yet…

He drew a breath. "I don't want to cause more tension," he said slowly. "The outsiders will only take insult if I refuse him. He has sworn himself to me, and to reject that would be to spit on his oath. Better he serve me than bleed on the floor for nothing."

Isolde's eyes softened, faintly, though her jaw was set. "Talren…"

He forced a crooked smile, glancing at Svarki. "Besides. He doesn't seem quite as much a savage as the rest."

Svarki let out a bark of laughter, sliding his knives back into their sheaths. "High praise from silk and stitches! I'll carve it into the next stone I see."

Isolde shook her head, torn between fury and disbelief. Thorne, slowly, deliberately, sheathed his power sword, though his eyes never left the Wolf.

"Very well," Isolde said at last, her voice clipped. "But Artorias will hear of it. And Russ will answer for it."

"Then let him," Talren said, tugging the last button of his tunic into place. His hands shook, but he did not falter.

Together they left the chamber—queen and prince walking side by side, the Crown-Captain looming in crimson cape on one flank, and the wolfish figure of Svarki on the other. Uneasy, mismatched, yet bound to step forward into the day of judgment.


The bells of Caer Tholen tolled low and deep, rolling through the mist-veiled streets like the heartbeat of the city. The Aethen Hold stirred with life, its vaulted halls crowded with retainers, heralds, and knights arrayed in their finest. Banners of silver and green hung from the high arches, their cloth rippling in the cold wind that swept down from the mountains.

From the high gates of the fortress the procession began, slow and deliberate, each step striking the stone causeway with ritual weight.

At its head walked the Crown-Wardens, their armour polished to mirror sheen, pale blue crests upon their helms nodding in perfect rhythm as they moved. Matching them stride for stride were their brothers of the Legion. Rank upon rank of silver and blue armoured Legionnaires. Behind them came the banners of the mist-realms — each kingdom's colours, each house's sigils — stitched with thread that caught the light of the sun and the glow of the Ceithir alike.

Then came the heart of it: the royal family.

Artorias strode tall, his armour covered in robes of white and grey trimmed with silver filigree, his face a mask of calm authority, golden eyes watching all. At his side walked Isolde, every inch a queen, her hand brushing the shoulder of Aelwen, who held herself with nervous poise. Talren followed just a half-step behind, stiff in his finery, every bruise beneath his clothing an ache that reminded him of the night before. And there — at his flank — walked Svarki.

The Fenrisian's presence did not go unnoticed. Many eyes followed him, some narrowing, others bristling openly. He stalked forward without shame, knives at his belt, a grin flickering like a flame as he caught the scorn directed his way. Artorias glanced at him once, gaze cool and unblinking — but his attention shifted quickly, fixed instead upon the towering figure of Leman Russ, who strode among his Wolves.

The Wolf-King caught the King of Mist's narrowed gaze and smirked broadly, his teeth flashing. He made no excuse for his chosen gift, no gesture of apology. If anything, his expression dared Artorias to speak.

The procession wound its way down from the Aethen Hold, through the streets lined with citizens who stood hushed and reverent, their breaths clouding in the cool air. Children craned their necks to glimpse the giants among them — the Wolves, the red-armoured Thousand Sons, the Wardens in their tower-helms. Many bowed low as the royal family passed, mist wreathing their figures like a benediction.

At last, they reached Tholen Grove.

The air shifted as they entered. The mists parted with deliberate grace, as if the Ceithir itself made way. Bioluminescent moss glowed faintly along the grove's inner walls, and high above, the glass walkways caught the morning light like veins of fire through stone. At the grove's heart loomed the Mist Tree, its silver bark gleaming, its canopy whispering with voices that only the soul could hear. Even the Wolves fell silent at its song.

The podium awaited.

It rose like a throne-platform hewn from the living rock, tiered in ascending steps. At its crown sat three massive chairs wrought of mist-wrought steel and native stone — the seats of the Primarchs. Upon the lower tier, smaller yet no less resplendent, were the chairs of the royal family, set so that all might see them beside the Emperor's sons.

The honour guard formed around the podium in a ring of steel and discipline. The Mist Wardens stood tall with blades unsheathed, their ceramite plate catching the light. Opposite them, the Wolves arrayed themselves in pelts and iron, runes burning faintly across their armour. Between them stood the silent ranks of the Thousand Sons, crimson lacquer gleaming, helms expressionless as statues. Three Legions, three ways of war, three reflections of empire — held in fragile balance by ritual and will.

The royal family took their seats. Talren eased himself down carefully, hiding the stiffness in his movements, while Svarki loitered just behind his chair like a shadow that did not belong.

And then they waited.

The grove fell into an expectant hush. An hour passed. The Mist Tree's whispers carried on the air like the breath of the world itself, but no other sound disturbed the solemnity.

At last, movement.

A second procession entered the grove, heralded by the heavy tramp of armoured boots. Crown-Captain Thorne led them, his crimson cape sweeping behind him, his expression grim as stone. Behind him came the Crown-Wardens, weapons gleaming, steps measured. And at their centre — bound in great iron shackles, yet standing tall — came Sigvar and his pack.

They were armoured in their battleplate, though stripped of weapons. The runes upon their pauldrons flickered faintly, as though restless without steel in their hands. Shackles the size of a man's forearm bound their wrists together, chains forged not by mortal smiths but by Mechanicum artifice. Even so, the Vlka Fenryka bore them with pride, their defiance unbowed.

Sigvar himself walked at their head. His eyes, pale and burning, swept the podium as he came before it. He did not kneel. He did not lower his gaze. Shackled and disarmed, still he stood with his chin raised high, his face a snarl of contempt.

At last, he lifted his eyes to the gathered kings and giants. His stare locked on them all — Artorias, Isolde, Talren, the three Primarchs — and his lip curled back over his teeth.

Defiance blazed in him, brighter than chains could dim.

Artorias rose from his chair, the mists curling faintly about his robes as if to mark the gravity of his words. His voice carried with the resonance of one accustomed to rule — not thunderous like Russ, nor melodic like Magnus, but commanding in its cadence, like iron wrapped in velvet.

"People of Caer Tholen, Fenris and Prospero, children of the mist, sand and snow, warriors of the Legiones Astartes," he began, his gaze sweeping the gathered throng. "We are convened here, in the heart of the Grove, beneath the witness of the Ceithir itself, to lay judgment upon those who have broken the law of Crown and of Green alike."

His words rang against the living bark of the Mist Tree, heavy as ritual.

He turned his eyes down upon Sigvar and his pack, still shackled but unbowed.

"Sigvar Ironblood, son of Fenris, and those sworn to him — you are accused of many crimes. You have desecrated the royal gardens of Caer Tholen, raising brawl where only peace was meant. You have raised hand and fang against the blood of the royal house —striking Prince Talren of the blood, an heir to the throne, and seeking to murder, Crown Princess Aelwen of the blood. You have defiled the sacred laws of our lands with your violence, and shown naught but disdain for our people."

A murmur passed through the assembled Wardens, fists tightening on their power-spears. Isolde's face was pale but resolute. Talren clenched his jaw, though his hand trembled against the arm of his chair.

Artorias drew breath to continue — but Sigvar's voice cut through, harsh and impatient.

"Spare us the litany, Little King. Get on with this farce."

The grove erupted in anger. Wardens shouted curses, fists striking their chestplates in outrage. Even among the Wolves, there were growls and mutters at the insolence.

Artorias's face hardened, eyes flashing like molten gold. But it was Russ who spoke.

The Wolf King leaned forward, his voice a growl that rolled through the grove like the rumble of shifting stone. "Silence. Or I shall rip your tongue out myself."

The words struck like a hammer. Sigvar froze, jaw tight, his defiance smouldering but contained. His shoulders sagged by an inch, his glare cast downward.

Satisfied, Russ leaned back into his chair, though his eyes never left his wayward son.

Artorias inclined his head, a thin smile of satisfaction tugging at his mouth before he spoke again. "As I was saying — your crime is grave enough in its assault upon my kin. But worse still, you carried this violence into the Garden, a sacred place of the Green. To strike in such a place is no mere trespass — it is a wound to the heart of Caerdyn Vallis itself."

He spread his arms, voice deepening, resounding with ritual cadence.

"And so, judgment is not mine to pass. Nor yours to evade. It is to the Green that such crimes are deferred. As I am not the most aggrieved, nor the keeper of that which was profaned, it shall fall to the Crown to name its champion."

Slowly, Isolde rose beside him. She stood tall despite the weight upon her shoulders, her hands steady though her breath quavered faintly. Her voice, clear and strong, carried through the grove.

"I accept the King's words," she declared. "And I name our champion. Let the Green itself rise to defend its honour. Let the Green Knight answer."

A sound rose in answer — the pounding of armoured fists against breastplates, a thunderous rhythm like a heartbeat multiplied a hundredfold. The Mist Wardens struck their fists to their armour, echoing the beat. A drum of flesh, ceramite and oath.

The Wolves shifted uneasily at the sound. The Thousand Sons inclined their helms, their interest piqued. Russ leaned forward, nostrils flaring as though he scented the coming of prey. Magnus, by contrast, smiled faintly, his single eye gleaming with something unreadable. Then came the sound.

Creaking wood.

A groan of roots shifting beneath the earth, a whisper of branches moving though no wind stirred. All eyes turned toward the base of the Mist Tree.

There, the bark rippled, folding in on itself. A seam appeared, glowing faintly with inner light, and with the sound of a sighing forest, a door opened in the trunk. Mist spilled out like breath.

From the opening strode a figure.

He was vast. Taller than any mortal, broader even than most Astartes, his presence seemed to fill the grove. His armour was wrought in ceramite of deep, living green, yet it looked as though bark and moss had grown over it, fusing with its plates until it seemed he was clad in the forest itself.

Upon his head was a helm crowned with sweeping antlers. Upon his back hung a cloak of leaves — fresh, living, whispering faintly though no wind stirred them. In his hand rested a greatsword of dark emerald hue, its edge alive with power, its hilt wrapped in ivy and bark.

He strode forth, each step measured, weighty, as though the earth itself acknowledged him. Where his feet touched, moss stirred, and tiny spores drifted upward like motes of green fire.

The Wardens' beat ceased. The silence was total.

The Green Knight stopped before the dais, his helm raised toward the thrones, and though he spoke no word, his presence was declaration enough.

The champion had come.

The great chains were struck loose. Iron groaned as the shackles fell away from Sigvar and his pack, clattering onto the stone with finality. For the first time since their capture, their wrists were free.

One by one, their weapons were brought forth and laid before them — frost-axes, runed blades, and serrated mauls, each piece gleaming with Fenrisian craft. The Wolves seized them hungrily, rolling shoulders, flexing fingers, their eyes shining with the savage fire of battle once more.

Artorias extended a hand toward Russ. The Wolf King rose from his throne with a predator's grace, looming as he came to stand beside the Caerdyn King.

Russ's voice carried like a thunderclap across the grove.
"My brother has told me the shape of this trial," he said, his golden eyes sweeping over the Wolves. "It is much the same as we know on Fenris — a holmgang. A duel to the death. If you best the champion set before you, then your debts are paid. You will rejoin the Legion with your honour unbroken."

His mouth bared sharp teeth.
"And if you fall? Then still, your debts are paid. You will die as Warriors of the Russ, and your names will be remembered in saga and feast alike. Either way, you are free."

Harja, scarred and broad-shouldered, raised his voice. "Six of us. One of him." He pointed his axe toward the Green Knight, who stood utterly still, blade lowered, like a sentinel awaiting the dawn. "Where is the fairness in that, my King?"

Russ shrugged, already turning back toward his seat. "Fairness? It is a fight. Fight with honour." He sat, his mane of hair spilling about his shoulders, and reached for the drinking horn at his side as though the matter were settled.

The Wolves turned to face their foe.

The Green Knight had not moved. His greatsword rested point-down before him, his gauntleted hands folded upon its hilt. His antlered helm was bowed, as though in prayer, and when he spoke his voice was deep as shifting earth, resonant as an ancient oak creaking in the wind.

"It is no small thing, to die in the shadow of one of the Great Trees," he said, inclining his helm toward the towering Mist Tree. "Take solace, for its roots shall remember you when your bones are dust."

The Wolves muttered among themselves, baring fangs, spitting upon the soil.

Sigvar stepped forward, axe in hand, his lips curling back in a hungry snarl.

"I am Sigvar Ironblood!" he roared, his voice echoing through the grove. "Slayer of the Krell Spawn upon the ice moons of Gathis! Breaker of the Chitin Host of Kshari! I have carved sagas in the flesh of beasts whose names you could not even shape with your forest tongues. I will not fall to some oversized tree-lover, prancing about in moss and bark. You will die here, and your helm will be nailed above the feasting table in the Fang!"

He hefted his frost-axe high, its runes crackling with cold. His pack howled approval, beating weapons against their armoured chests.

The Green Knight did not flinch. His helm tilted slightly, voice calm and immovable.

"I am the Green Knight. No more, no less." A pause, heavy with finality. "You are welcome to try."

With a wordless bellow, Sigvar charged. His boots struck stone, his axe came down in a brutal arc, and the blade bit deep into the Green Knight's chest with a ringing crack of steel upon ceramite.

The grove gasped. The Wolves roared in triumph.

The Green Knight did not move.

Slowly, inexorably, his free hand lifted. With a motion as casual as brushing aside a branch, he backhanded Sigvar. The blow caught the Wolf full across the face, and Sigvar flew like a child's toy, crashing to the ground in a spray of dust and moss.

The Green Knight reached down, unhurried, and wrapped one vast hand around the haft of the frost-axe. With a wrench, he tore it free from his chestplate. A shallow dent and a scattering of sparks were all that remained of the blow.

He regarded the weapon for a heartbeat, then tossed it back to where Sigvar sprawled, the axe clattering across the ground.

"A worthy effort," he rumbled. "But now the trial begins. Now it is my turn."

Lifting his greatsword, he brought it to his chest in salute. The blade glowed with a low green light, humming with restrained power.

"You who are about to die," he intoned, voice echoing like the whisper of leaves in the wind, "I salute you."

He lowered the blade, its tip striking a stone with a sound like a funeral bell.


Brog was the first to die.

Always the most headstrong, he charged forward with a frost blade in one hand and a bolt pistol in the other, howling his name as though to brand it into the memory of gods and mortals alike.

The bolt pistol barked thunder, explosive shells spitting smoke and fire across the grove. But the Green Knight moved with a grace that belied his size, flowing sideways like a shadow among the trees. Not a single round touched him.

Before Brog could adjust, the Knight closed the distance in a single stride. One massive gauntlet seized Brog's sword arm. The Fenrisian snarled, straining, muscles bunching like corded steel. It availed him nothing.

There was a sharp crack, then a wet tearing sound. The knight crushed the bones of the wrist and wrenched the arm clean from the socket, the limb trailing free in a shower of blood and sparks. Brog's howl echoed through the grove, more beast than man.

The Green Knight did not pause. With a single fluid motion, he swung his greatsword, the moss-wrapped hilt steady as iron. The blade swept through Brog's neck. The wolf's head rolled across the stone, eyes still blazing defiance, until it struck the base of the Mist Tree and came to rest.

The grove fell silent save for the hiss of Brog's severed corpse collapsing to the earth.

The remaining five wolves spread wide, circling the knight as predators did when faced with a greater beast. Snarls and growls filled the grove, their frost-axes gleaming like ice in torchlight.

The Green Knight turned slowly, blade held at guard, helm lowering in acknowledgment of their intent.

Then the pack struck.

Harja leapt first, his maul whistling down like a falling meteor. The knight caught the blow on his sword, the impact booming like a drum. Even as he held Harja at bay, Rekk darted in low, trying to hamstring him with a savage axe-swipe. The knight shifted, armor scraping, and Rekk's strike glanced off ceramite, sparks flying.

Eik came from behind, teeth bared, driving his short power-spear toward the antlered helm. The knight twisted his head just enough for the point to skitter past — and then he moved.

One gauntlet lashed backward, catching Eik across the chestplate. The blow hurled the wolf from his feet. Eik hit the stone hard, helm splitting as he tumbled.

Tannulf closed in, his frost axe roaring with caged energy. He brought it down two-handed, aiming for the knight's helm. The green blade rose to meet it — power field against power field — and the collision shrieked like tortured metal. The knight shoved, hard, and Tannulf staggered back, boots gouging trenches in the moss-strewn stone.

Then the Green Knight advanced.

He moved like the storm given flesh. Each strike of his greatsword carried the weight of ages, each step inevitable as falling stone. Rekk darted in again — too slow. The knight's blade tore through his midsection, splitting armour and flesh alike. Blood fountained, and Rekk crumpled in two halves.

Eik struggled up, dazed, only to find the knight upon him. A gauntlet seized his head like a grapefruit and twisted. A crack of bone, and Eik went limp. The knight cast him aside like broken kindling.

Tannulf roared, slamming his axe down in a desperate overhead strike. The knight caught the haft in one hand, yanked it forward, and drove his blade straight through Tannulf's chest. The frost axe fell from nerveless hands as Tannulf was lifted from the ground, impaled. With a flick, the knight hurled him free, the corpse crashing down among the roots of the Mist Tree.

Harja remained, bellowing as he hurled himself in again, both hands on his maul. He rained blow after blow, sparks spraying, the knight giving ground an inch at a time. For a heartbeat, it looked as though the wolf might break through.

Then the knight shifted, fluid as flowing water, and the greatsword came around in a savage arc. Harja's maul snapped apart. A second stroke cleaved his helm clean through, splitting head and skull.

The grove was slick with blood. The Wolves lay broken, torn, their sagas ended.

Only Sigvar remained.

He staggered to his feet, breathing hard, jaw split and with a mouth full of shattered teeth, axe in hand. His pack lay dead around him, and still he glared through the blood running into his eyes.

The Green Knight lowered his blade, saluting the last of them with solemnity.

"Now," he said, voice like a mountain's rumble. "Only you."

Sigvar Ironblood did not charge at once. He stood amid the ruin of his pack, chest heaving, the frost-axe heavy in his grip. Blood dripped from his lips and pooled down his gorget, but his eyes burned bright, defiant to the last.

"Do you see, tree-ghost?" he rasped, voice echoing through the grove. "Do you see the saga? Six we were, the Ironblood's pack. Six who have howled across stars, broken xenos fleets, and taken skulls for the Allfather! Five lie here now, but I remain. Their song is sung, and mine is yet to end. I am Sigvar Ironblood — wolf of Fenris, son of Russ! And I will not fall like carrion to moss and bark!"

He slammed the axe-head against his breastplate, the crack of ice and iron ringing. Then he charged.

The Green Knight met him.

Their blades crashed together with the force of colliding worlds. The knight's greatsword swept in vast arcs, a storm of ceramite and verdant power, but Sigvar matched him strike for strike. The Frost-axe bit deep, sparks flying where it clashed against the older, greater weapon.

The grove rang with their battle. Roots splintered beneath their feet. Shards of green flame spat from the knight's blade, mingling with the biting cold that bled from Sigvar's axe. For a moment — a heartbeat — it seemed the wolf might carve a place in legend.

He ducked beneath a swing, axe flashing up to tear a gouge across the knight's thigh. Moss and bark flew. The crowd roared, Wolves howling their approval. Sigvar pressed on, hammering blows, his axe a blur of frost-light.

But the Green Knight endured.

Step by step, the duel turned. The knight's blade battered through Sigvar's guard, each strike heavier than the last, each parry shaking his arms to the bone. The wolf staggered, blood spraying from new wounds where the edge of the greatsword kissed his flesh. Still he fought, refusing to yield, snarling through broken teeth.

At last, the knight struck low, then high, a feint and a finishing blow. The greatsword swept through Sigvar's side, ripping armour and tearing deep into flesh. The Fenrisian dropped to one knee, his axe trembling in his grip.

The Green Knight halted, looming above him. For a long moment, he did not strike again. Instead, he lowered his blade and knelt.

"You fought well," he said, his voice deep as the forest, solemn as stone.

Sigvar coughed blood, forcing a grin through it. "A saga worth the telling… aye." His gaze flicked to the frost axe that had fallen from his grip. "My axe… let me hold it… one last time."

The knight picked it up, reverent in his great hands, and placed it back into Sigvar's grasp.

The wolf smiled faintly, leaning his forehead against the weapon's haft. "I go now," he whispered, voice fading, "to the Allfather's hall. To feast beside Him… with my brothers."

His chest rose once more, then stilled. The frost axe slipped from his fingers.

The Green Knight bowed his helm. "Go, son of Fenris. May your hall be waiting."

Silence fell heavy over Tholen Grove. Blood stained the stones, but the last of the Wolves had died as warriors — and in that, their honour was returned.
 
A Dream of Grief New
Artorias dreaded sleep. He always had, ever since he was a child lost in the fens outside Dunwyth. Not for the activity itself. If anything, he enjoyed the feeling of slowly waking up, the touch of the Ceithir upon his cheeks like a mother's caress. It was his dreams he dreaded. His dreams had always haunted him. Showing him visions of strange and terrifying things. People and places he had never seen before but may someday, only for most of the memories of the dream to be snatched from him upon waking.

Sleep eluded him because the realm of dreams haunted him. But even demigods needed rest. And after four months awake, he could deny himself no longer.


???

"I know you."

The words came like a whisper and a thunderclap at once, familiar and infinite. They reverberated through Artorias's skull and chest, until he could not tell if he had heard them with his ears or with every nerve in his body.

He opened his eyes.

The Ceithir was all around him. Mist coiled and breathed like a living shroud, soft silver light drifting across his vision. It clung to him as always when he dreamed, comforting, protective, yet tonight it felt heavier — as though even the mists themselves strained against some vast and terrible pressure.

Artorias turned, searching for the speaker. His boots scraped against stone, not the mountain paths, deep fens or ancient woods of Caerdyn Vallis, but something altogether alien. He looked up, and his breath caught.

The ceiling was lost in shadow, impossibly high above, upheld by pillars that rose like mountains. Walls of gold and black marble curved into the distance, etched with frescoes of battles, saints, and stars. The air shimmered with the faintest distortion, as though the entire cavern pulsed with restrained power.

Recognition struck him like a hammer-blow. He had never stood here before, not in this place — and yet he knew. He knew.

There was only one place in the galaxy that could elicit such a feeling in him.

The Imperial Palace.

This was no mere chamber. This was a throne room.

And it was gargantuan.

The space spread outward like a city beneath a single roof, an expanse so vast that even his genetically enhanced mind could scarcely grasp its measure. At the far end, raised upon tiers that seemed to stretch upward into eternity, stood the staircase. No — not a staircase. A mountain wrought of steps, each one large enough to be a rampart, ascending higher and higher into shadow.

Upon each tier stood figures. Pairs of them.

Custodians.

The Emperor's golden guardians, taller even than the Legio Astartes, arrayed in armour that burned with inner radiance. Castellan axes were planted against the stone, blades gleaming faintly in the half-light. They did not move, did not stir. They stood sentinel as though they had stood there for all time and would continue until the end of all things.

Artorias swallowed. The Ceithir clung tighter, tendrils of mist curling around his arms, as though urging him back, holding him fast.

Then the voice spoke again.

"Come."

The word was a command. It struck him like a storm, driving through the Ceithir, bending it, writhing it like a wounded serpent. Artorias staggered beneath the weight of it, knees buckling, his hands braced against the cold gold beneath him. His head rang with pain and awe, yet some part of him knew — this voice was not meant to be resisted.

Shaking, he lifted his eyes. The vast staircase awaited, each step gleaming like the edge of a blade. The Custodians did not so much as turn their heads, yet their presence was crushing, their silence heavier than any shout.

His heart hammered. The voice had called him. It had said it knew him.

And though fear clawed at him, though the Ceithir coiled protectively at his shoulders, Artorias felt his feet move.

One step.

Then another.

He began to climb.


Each step was a labour. Not of muscle, but of will.

The staircase rose without end; its golden flanks laced with vast veins of iron and steel. Cables thicker than tree-trunks crawled over the tiers like titanic serpents, humming faintly with unseen energies. Some were the size of siege engines, others as broad as city gates, all of them vanishing upwards into a horizon that seemed to retreat the higher he climbed.

On either side, the Custodians stood.

Their armour was golden auramite, worked with artistry beyond comprehension. But where he expected the crimson cloaks and banners of the Emperor's companions, these warriors bore cloaks of deepest black. They hung from their shoulders like funeral shrouds, heavy with sorrow.

And though their helms did not turn, though their eyes did not meet his own, Artorias felt something in their bearing that unsettled him far more than their silence.

At first, he thought it was disdain. That perhaps, in this dream, they considered him too small, too unworthy to notice. But the longer he climbed, the more he felt it — the pressure leaking from their stillness.

Not scorn.

Grief.

The air seemed thick with it, a grief so sharp it bordered on rage, and yet was shackled into silence. Shame. Regret. The emotions pressed against him like a tide, though none of the golden giants so much as twitched.

The Ceithir stirred uneasily around him, silver tendrils brushing his face as if to shield his eyes, to pull him back. But still his feet carried him upward.

Minutes bled into an hour. His breath came harder, though his limbs did not weaken. He lost all sense of distance. The staircase became the world — golden stone beneath, titanic cables coiling above, black-cloaked sentinels standing in eternal vigil.

Then, at last, he saw it.

A glow.

Cold and golden, unlike the warm radiance of the hall. It leaked from the uppermost reaches, distant still, but enough to stain the steps ahead with a pallid light.

Artorias halted, chest rising and falling, one hand braced against a rail of metal thicker than a fortress wall. His hearts thudded loud in his ears. The Ceithir curled tightly around him, almost frantic now.

And above, the light awaited.


The light grew.

At first it was only a haze upon the horizon of his vision, a faint shimmer upon the endless rise of steps. But with every pace it swelled, gathering force and brilliance until it became a beacon, a false dawn trapped within the colossal chamber. Soon it blazed like a caged sun, flooding the hall with a radiance that burned without warmth. The glow pressed against his skin and lungs like an invisible tide, every breath dragged through iron bands.

The Ceithir trembled around him. The sacred mist clung tighter, pulling in upon itself as though shielding him with its very essence. Artorias felt it strain, shudder, as if the effort alone threatened to tear it apart. Even so, it endured for him. Without it, he knew — though he could not say how he knew — he would already have been crushed.

The climb was endless. Steps that dwarfed palaces, cables thicker than city walls snaking upward like the roots of some titanic tree. Conduits the size of keeps hummed with unfathomable power, their surfaces etched with runes and sigils older than empires, older perhaps than memory. He could not begin to comprehend their purpose, only that they fed the light above. The further he ascended, the louder it became: a low, constant thrum like the heartbeat of a world, shaking marrow and thought alike.

His vision swam. Sweat broke across his brow despite the cold that bled from the golden stone. His muscles screamed with every step. Yet he continued. He must continue.

And then he saw them.

The last of the Custodians.

Two giants stood sentinel at the final tier. Their golden armour, once radiant, was blackened, cracked, half-sloughed into slag as if they had stood too close to the heart of a star. Their capes, like those he had glimpsed before, were not red, but black — tattered, scorched, as though they had been dipped in ash.

Even so, they held their axes upright, hands clenched upon the hafts, blades planted into the stone as standards. At first Artorias thought them statues, relics of some long-past war. But then he saw them shift, trembling ever so slightly, straining to remain upright.

He felt it — not with eyes or ears, but with the marrow of his bones. Grief. Shame. Pain without end. It poured from them in waves, choking, suffocating. The Ceithir recoiled against it, but could not keep it wholly at bay.

And then he noticed their feet.

Bolted.

Adamantine stakes had been driven through their greaves, through flesh and bone, deep into the steps themselves. Shackled. Nailed upright like relics, condemned to eternity upon their station. Horror coursed through him.

Their armour quivered as they breathed, each inhalation a furnace rasp. Their bodies blistered, cooked beneath the auramite, steaming in the holy light. The stench reached him — scorched metal, seared flesh, the acrid tang of oil and blood.

They had been here for centuries. Perhaps far longer. He knew it. He did not know how, but he knew.

And then the voice came.

"Come forth. Look upon me."

It was not a command. It was a decree. It hammered into him like the toll of a thousand cathedral bells, shattering thought, scouring will. The Ceithir flinched as if struck, its silver veil torn aside. For a heartbeat, Artorias was naked — exposed before the weight of eternity.

And the Custodians saw him.

Their helms shifted in unison, molten lenses fixing upon him with sluggish inevitability. They moved. One raised his axe, the other dragging his shattered body forward, every inch of motion shaking the ruined plates upon their frames.

The sound was like mountains grinding together.

Artorias' breath caught. His body refused to obey. He could not run. He could not fight. He was prey before predators that had forgotten the meaning of mercy.

And then —

"No."

The word broke them.

The axes froze mid-swing. The first Custodian gave a full-body shudder, helm tilting back as if staring into eternity. His massive frame went rigid. A wet crack sounded deep within his chest. His heart had burst. Yet even in death, he did not fall. His bolted feet and iron will kept him upright, a corpse condemned to eternal vigil.

The second staggered. For a moment, Artorias thought he would collapse. But the titan leaned upon his weapon like a crutch, head bowed, chest heaving with tortured breath, and went still once more.

The Ceithir, battered but unbroken, swept back over him, enfolding him in its shroud. He could breathe again.

Shaking, he stepped forward. Past the fallen warden who would never fall, past the one whose torment yet endured.

The golden light intensified with every pace. It devoured shadow, erased distance, turned the air into molten gold. It seared his vision until his eyes watered, until tears streamed down his cheeks. The chamber itself quivered with the force of it, as though the very world was bending beneath the weight of whatever waited above.

Every instinct screamed at him to stop, to turn back, to flee down those endless stairs into the mist. To wake from this nightmare.

But he did not.

He went on.

The light devoured him.

It struck him like a hammer-blow, a sudden flare that seared across his golden eyes and poured molten agony into his skull. Artorias staggered, a raw cry torn from his throat as tears spilled unbidden. The Ceithir thrashed about him, shielding what it could, but even the mist seemed to hiss and boil beneath that radiance. His vision dissolved into white, into fire, into nothing.

Then came the voice again, reverberating through marrow and thought alike:

"Approach."

There was no choice in it. The command was not merely heard — it was inside him, replacing his will with its own. His feet moved of their own accord, dragging him forward, higher, ever higher. He fought against it, but his resistance was nothing. He was a puppet upon unseen strings, compelled up the final steps.

And then — silence.

A threshold crossed. A veil parted.

The light vanished.

Artorias blinked, his vision reeling. He was standing at the top of the stair. The storm of gold was gone, swallowed whole, and in its place stretched a vastness that chilled him to the bone. Darkness lay thick upon the air, deeper than any night, oppressive and still. The silence was complete, broken only by the slow, cavernous groan of ancient machinery breathing like a dying beast.

And before him — the Throne.

It rose like a mountain of wrought metal and stone, fused cables and blackened bone, a monument of impossible scale. Vast pylons coiled upward, machinery the size of Titans plunging into the unseen heights of the chamber. It was less a seat than a prison, less a machine than a tomb. Every line of it radiated both divinity and damnation, glory and ruin, a relic that was never meant to exist yet could never be unmade.

Wonder held him. Horror devoured him.

And then he saw Him.

The figure upon the Throne.

At first, he thought it a corpse, mummified and withered to little more than a husk. Skin clung tight to bone, stretched parchment-thin, cracked and sunken. Fleshless hands, their nails long yellow talons, were bound in place by cables the width of tree trunks. Scraps of Golden armour, once radiant, was shattered and tarnished, fused to the body like a sarcophagus.

And the face — O, the face.

It was little more than a skull, lips split and shrivelled, teeth grinning eternally from beneath the remnants of skin. Empty sockets burned with a pale, cold light, a light that seemed to look through him, into him, beyond him. The Ceithir recoiled at that gaze, as if in terror.

Artorias could not move. He could not breathe. He was frozen, a child again before some half-glimpsed nightmare.

For a long while, there was only silence. The husk upon the Throne made no sound, gave no word. It simply was — an impossible presence, crushing in its stillness.

He tried to look away. He could not.

And then he began to notice things. Small things, scattered across the ruin.

A few strands of dark hair, long and matted, still clinging stubbornly to the scalp despite the decay. A ring upon a skeletal finger — etched with the symbol of the Aquila, backed by the symbol of Ultramar. A shawl, patterned with the woven designs of Colchis, draped across withered legs, the fabric frayed but unmistakable. The shackles around the corpse's wrists, obscene though they were, bore markings of Medusan craftsmanship. Trinkets and relics, insignificant in themselves, yet speaking of many worlds, many bonds. Worlds he knew. Bonds he'd heard of.

And then he saw it.

Hanging about the corpse's neck, upon a thin chain of dull gold, rested a medallion. Not ornate, not imperial — a simple coin. Old, worn smooth with age, stamped with symbols of ancient Terra and the profile of a man he knew all too well.

Artorias knew it.

He remembered his mother's hands pressing it into his palm when he'd retreated to Caerdyn Vallis after Monarchia. He remembered her words: ""This was given to me by the Emperor himself. The day he came to Caerdyn Vallis. It was a token of his word. An oath I made him swear."

That coin had been given to her by Him.

His blood ran cold.

The husk on the Throne did not stir. Did not move. Did not breathe. Yet Artorias felt those dead eyes upon him still, seeing him, knowing him.

His throat tightened. His lips moved without thought. Calling out a title he had not spoken since Monarchia.

"...Father?"

The whisper was raw. Shaking. Filled with horror.


The silence stretched, vast as the chamber itself.

Artorias remained frozen between terror and awe, staring up at the ruin enthroned before him. His lips trembled around that single word he had spoken — Father — but no answer came. The emptiness pressed down on him like a tomb.

And then the corpse stirred.

Not in flesh, not in bone — but in presence. The air itself shifted, trembling, thrumming like the skin of a drum. From the hollowed sockets, one remained dead and void. The other — the left — was not an eye at all but an augmetic, a crude orb of tarnished gold and glass. The right, an empty socket, suddenly bloomed with a flame.

A golden fire, small yet endless.

It flared once, and when it did, the voice came.

It was everywhere. All around him. Within him. A whisper and a roar. A murmur that could have stilled storms, and a comfort that could break the hardest heart.

"...Artorias."

The name slid through the air like the breath of the world itself.

He gasped, and grief tore through him. The weight of it bent his spine, drove him down. His knees hit the stone with a crack. His hands pressed to the floor as he wept openly, unable to contain the sound, choking on sorrow and recognition alike.

"I–I am here, Father," he whispered, voice breaking, desperate. "I am here—"

But there was no answer to that. No recognition. Only the voice again, soft as falling ash, carrying pain immeasurable and love unbearable.

"Artorias..."

Again and again, the name was spoken.

It was not command. It was not demand. It was a lament. Mournful. Loving. As though every syllable was a prayer, a memory, a wound.

Artorias raised his head, tears running freely down his face. "Please," he begged. "I am here. I am here before you."

The golden flame flared brighter.

And then the voice shifted, not louder, but heavier, weighted with unfathomable presence.

"It is alright. My son needs no protection from me. I wish to look upon him. I have not seen him in many lifetimes."

The mist wreathed about him like living smoke, shivering in resistance. For a heartbeat there was silence — a dialogue that Artorias could not hear, as though the Ceithir spoke wordless protests in the secret tongue of things older than language.

Then, slowly, reluctantly, it recoiled. The air grew colder as its shield drew back, until it hung at the edge of the dais, a silver shadow watching.

The flame in the Emperor's socket burned brighter. His withered head shifted, ever so slightly, and though his body remained still as stone, Artorias felt Him see him.

His throat was raw when he finally whispered: "Who are you? What... what have you become?"

The answer came without hesitation.

"I am that I am."

The words were not explanation. They were truth, plain and eternal.

Artorias's heart clenched as grief spilled from him in a flood. He felt no awe now, only unbearable sorrow. His body shook with it, wracked like a child. "I don't understand. I don't—" He swallowed, choked. "What happened to you? What is this?"

The voice, impossibly gentle, soothed the air.

"I am alive. I am dead. I am more. I am less. I have suffered, and I suffer still."

Each phrase was spoken like scripture, the flames within His skull flaring and dimming in time with every word.

"I suffer out of love. A love for Humanity. I am the man who became a god... who wore the mask of man... and became the pinnacle of both. I am my own greatest failure."

Artorias's vision swam. His soul could not bear it. This was truth, and yet madness. It filled him with peace and horror alike, as though his hearts were being torn in two.

The voice softened, drawing close, though it still came from everywhere.

"Rise, Artorias."

Not an order. Not a command.

A request.

"Come to me."

The voice did not break the silence. It was the silence, shaped, filled, given meaning.

"My son."

"The Forgotten."

"Eleven."

"Hope."

"Naïve."

"Dreamer."

"Promise."

"Disappointment."

"Light."

"Betrayed."

"Artorias."


He heard them all, each word a hammer blow against the walls of his soul. They were not spoken, yet they resounded louder than any cry of war. It was as if the very concept of language bent, breaking itself in order to carry meaning too vast for words.

The flame in the Emperor's empty socket burned, and Artorias felt the presence in full. A thousand futures struck through his mind like lightning forks. Each burned, each cut, and in every one he glimpsed echoes of his brothers.

Horus, burning with ambition, a storm of charm and strength that could never be caged.
Roboute, unyielding order, binding all things into law and measure.
The Lion, cloaked in honour, rigid, untouchable, yet steadfast.
Russ, laughing, howling, with loyalty in his marrow like iron.
Dorn, solid as a wall, a tower of duty.
Ferrus Manus, fire-eyed, his soul a forge of iron resolve.
Vulkan, vast, gentle, smouldering with mercy.
Corax, shadow-winged, burning with justice for the downtrodden.
Magnus, radiant and terrible, ever-reaching for knowledge.
Perturabo, grim-eyed, weary but unbroken, carrying a weight of stone-forged endurance — not bitterness, not resentment, but a strength that built though unthanked.
Angron, his soul a furnace of endless rage, scarred and chained, screaming against the dark.
Curze, pale, cold, eyes aflame with fear, the prophecy of doom clothed as righteousness.
Lorgar, bowed and fervent, his heart a temple of faith, his need for meaning vast as the stars.

And then… himself.

He felt it, raw and painful, forced upon him by that burning socket of light: the weight of what he was.

Hope.

The word echoed. It was not shouted, not whispered. It simply was. A truth unbearable.

"My son. The Forgotten."

"The galaxy remembers the Lost, but you…"

"You are the shadow at the edge of memory. The question unasked. The name unspoken."


Artorias trembled. His lips parted, but no sound came. His tears dripped onto the stone.

The Emperor's voice continued, vast and mournful.

"Pandora's box was opened once. All evils flew forth into the world—disease, strife, despair. Yet one thing remained within, hidden at the bottom."

The flame flared, searing, filling every atom of Artorias's being.

"Hope."

"You are that hope. My hope."

"But hope is fragile. Naïve. Misunderstood. It is not triumph. It is not strength. It is faith against all reason, light against a tide of endless dark. It endures when all else is ash."


The words battered him like a storm. He tried to look away, but could not. He tried to close his ears, but the words were within him. His chest ached as if his hearts might tear themselves apart.

"Father," he whispered, broken. "I don't—"

"Forgotten one."

"My hope."



The words lingered, heavy, each weighted with infinite sorrow.

And in the burning silence between them, visions flickered and passed, all his brothers' faces flashing through his mind's eye, their virtues, their flaws, their burdens. Each one defined. Each one a part of the whole.

And then there was only himself, cast in shadow, unable to name what he was, only to feel the grief of being unseen.

Artorias swallowed hard, his throat tight. "I… I don't understand. What do you mean by 'Forgotten One'?"

The instant the words left his lips, the world shifted.

He saw Russ. Not as he remembered, not as he had ever known him, but older, worn, hair streaked with grey, eyes lined with the toll of endless years. His wolfish grin was gone; his face was hollow, etched with grief that seemed to span centuries.

"A king does not invite his bloodstained headsman to the victory feast," Russ intoned, voice heavy as stone. "For such a man has no place in the halls of peace and plenty. While there are terrors for the axe to slay, I will be lauded from afar, and when there are no more, I will be simply forgotten."

The vision blinked, vanished, yet the word 'forgotten' echoed endlessly in Artorias's mind, resonating against the very walls of the throne room.

A gentle, almost imperceptible breeze stirred through his hair, though there was no wind. The Emperor's voice, rich and terrible, poured into him again.

"You should not exist."

Artorias froze, confusion coiling through his chest like a living thing.

Another vision struck, sudden and piercing. He was back on Cadmion, fires burning all around him. Konrad stood before him, glaring at him, Mercy and Forgiveness raised to deliver a killing blow. For the Night Haunter, every blow was a killing blow. Konrad snarled, his black eyes gleaming with madness.

"I would never have come. Not in a thousand lifetimes. You—" he pointed, voice rising in pitch, "—you shouldn't exist. You're a ghost. A lie. A crack in the pattern. You weren't meant to be found. You are the forgotten son. The one who slipped through the net. You are wrong. And you are a ruination."

Pain roared behind Artorias's eyes, splitting his skull like lightning striking stone. He clutched at his temples. The Emperor's voice soothed him instantly, curling around him like a warm balm.

"In all the infinite strands of fate," the Emperor said, each syllable echoing across eternity, "there were none in which you were found. When I made them, I poured everything of myself into the Primarchs—my blood, my sweat, my tears, my heart, my soul. The good and the bad, the hope and the fury, the love and the regret. Into the others went many gifts. Into you… I placed hope."

The weight of it pressed down on Artorias, a force heavier than the mists of Caerdyn Vallis compressed into the shape of a man.

"When the Enemy struck, they sought to destroy hope first."

Images flashed in his mind: pods in the warp, torn apart by unseen hands, darkness gnawing at innocence. He glimpsed the cruel, ever-shifting games of fate itself — a great cunning, deliberate and cruel — unseen hands reaching to unmake what should not have been.

"In an infinite number of futures, you were killed before you ever drew breath. The weave of destiny unspooled without you."

A flicker of understanding and horror filled him, and the Emperor continued, softer now, yet every word a hammer of inevitability.

"Yet in one unthinkable strand, a world breathed. A world where the mists reached out to a crying babe, shielding him from the sight of those who would undo him. Where the pod found safe harbour in the embrace of a hidden land… Caerdyn Vallis. There, hope lived. There, you became, 'The Fire That Split The Sky.'"

Artorias's mouth opened, but no words came. The Ceithir twisted and pulsed around the room like a living guardian, yet he felt the gravity of the truth pressing on every nerve.

"You should not exist. And yet… here you are. Protected, hidden, shielded from sight, yet never free of the weight you carry."

He tried to speak, to find footing in this impossible revelation, but no words formed. His mind teetered between awe, grief, and disbelief. The Emperor's presence was absolute, yet distant; loving, yet mournful. Artorias could only kneel, staring at the withered, impossible figure on the Throne, the golden flame within the corpse-god flaring brighter as if acknowledging him more fully.

Artorias was speechless. Helpless. Overwhelmed.

And in that silence, the room seemed to stretch beyond time, the throne room of Terra expanded into infinity, the weight of hope, loss, and destiny pressing down upon him, leaving him frozen — and waiting.


"You are my hope," the Emperor intoned, though the sound was everywhere and nowhere at once. "A poison and a balm. Both what must be endured and what must be cherished. You are my hope, and my burden, all at once."

Artorias felt the Ceithir pulse around him once more, tightening, protective yet aware, and then he began to hear them. Faint at first, like echoes caught in the folds of memory. Whispers that seemed to belong to the past, or to futures that never came to be.

"Little brother," Ferrus Manus said, gruff and metallic, yet filled with warmth. "Well done… another successful compliance."

"Thank you, brother," Corvus Corax murmured, almost tenderly, "for being my brother."


The voices folded in on themselves, twisting, overlapping, filling the room with faint reverberations of a life he had not lived — or had barely glimpsed. Artorias shivered and shook them off, but the whispering lingered in his mind like a scent.

The Emperor's voice returned, insistent. "Artorias, do not mistake the echoes for your path. You are here, and you are mine. Hear me. Be still."

"I… I don't understand," Artorias whispered, his voice raw, breaking against the weight of all he had seen. "Is this a dream? A vision? Or a… nightmare?"

"It is all of these," the Emperor said, every syllable like a quiet hammering in his chest. "And it is reality. Grim, dark, inexorable. Reality, as it must be."

Artorias's fists clenched. "If this is reality… if this is the future… then I will change it. I will not let it come to pass."

A wave of quiet sadness passed through the Emperor's voice, rolling over him like a tide. "Nothing can change what must be. Not for me. This… is my fate, as it should be."

Artorias's knees shook. "I… I cannot accept that."

"You were found," the Emperor said, more gently now, almost reverently. "You are no longer forgotten. The pieces have shifted, moved… like a game of chess. Yet the balance, like scales, remains. It cannot be altered without cost. The world, the galaxy, the flow of all things — it is not yours to undo, not yet. Only to walk the path laid before you."

Artorias swallowed, voice rising in frustration and despair. "And what of you, Father? How… how did you come to this? What have you become? How can you bear this?"

The Throne seemed to shift in the corner of his vision. For a fleeting, blinding heartbeat, he saw the Emperor as he was in the Great Crusade: tall, imperious, vibrant with life and command. Yet every muscle was twisted, every nerve raw and screaming. Silent agony radiated from him like a tidal wave, as if the very cost of holding the Imperium together pressed into his flesh and bones. Then, as quickly as it came, it was gone. Only the withered husk, writhing with invisible power remained.

The Ceithir coiled tightly around Artorias's feet, anchoring him as though sensing the danger of understanding too much at once.

"Fate can be defied," the Emperor said. His eye flared, casting pools of light across the chamber. "But to do so, it costs everything. Everything you are, everything you hold dear. You are not the first of your brothers to try… they failed. The Second paid the ultimate price for his failure. And their failures mark the path you walk."

Artorias clenched his teeth, knuckles white, feeling the enormity of the statement. "I… I do not understand… what is it you would ask of me? Why summon me here?"

The Emperor's voice rose, gentle and inexorable, dragging Artorias back from the memory. "I did not summon you here, Artorias. It was you who came before me."

Artorias turned toward the Throne once more, the Ceithir flowing and coiling like an old, loyal friend across the Emperor's shoulders. "I… I don't understand," he said, voice rough with awe and confusion. "Why am I here? Why do these dreams—visions—show me this?"

The Emperor was silent for a long moment, letting the gravity of his presence settle over Artorias like the weight of a mountain. The Ceithir shifted with subtle intelligence, rolling over the Emperor's form as if in conversation, brushing and curling like water over stone. Then the Emperor spoke, low and measured:

"You know. And yet you do not. You do not."

"I… I do not," Artorias whispered, frustration edging his words.

"You do not," the Emperor repeated, each syllable heavy, resonant, filled with infinite patience and grief. "But you will. In time, or in trial. The path is yours. But not for long."

Artorias felt the Ceithir tighten, aware of the weight behind the Emperor's gaze. "The Ceithir…"

"Never, in all my long life, have I encountered anything like it,"
the Emperor said. His tone softened, almost wistful, a rare moment of vulnerability. "I have known the Imperial Truth. I have stood against the universe and denied the existence of gods, for I know they are lies, parasites, or shadows at best. And yet… the Ceithir, my son, is perhaps the closest thing to divine I have ever touched. It brought you here. Of all the paths, all the strands of dream, it brought you here. Perhaps… it knew. Perhaps it understood that, in the depths of my endless agony, I wished to see you once more. That I wished to tell you something."

Artorias swallowed, feeling the tears prick his eyes. "Tell me what?"

The Emperor's voice was soft, impossibly heavy: "I am sorry, my son. For Monarchia. For forcing you to play a part in it. It remains… one of my deepest regrets."

Artorias's throat tightened. His hands clenched into fists at his knees. Tears streamed unheeded down his face.

"And more," the Emperor continued, voice a careful whisper of remorse and resolve. "I regret what it led to. The seeds planted that I did not foresee. If I had known, perhaps I would have acted differently. Perhaps then… the threads of fate would have woven differently. But such knowledge is not mine to grant now. Only to mourn."

And then it began to fade.

Artorias felt it first as a weight lifting from his chest, a loosening of the terrible pressure that bound him to the sight of the throne. The light dimmed, the shadows blurred. He was waking. The Ceithir curled close around him once more, its coils protective, its touch cold and comforting at once.

The Emperor's voice lingered as a dying echo. "You are hidden from me once more."

A lance of pain stabbed into Artorias's skull. He staggered, clutching his head, and through the agony came words—words he had heard before. Curze's words, beneath the fractured skies of Cadmion.

"You broke the skein. I see it, Artorias—I see it all. The long night. The burning of the stars. The death of hope. I see our father killed by his own blood. I see myself murdered by his hand. I see it again and again—except for you. You're not in it. You're a hole. A blind spot. A shadow that casts no light. You and that damned fog."

Artorias's teeth ground together. His gaze snapped back to the withered figure on the throne.

"No."

The word was a defiance, a spark in the suffocating dark. Slowly, painfully, he rose to his feet. His knees trembled but he would not kneel again. Never again.

"I don't understand," he said, voice hoarse but growing stronger. "Whether this is dream, nightmare, vision, sorcery—or some trick of the warp—I don't know. But I have seen what foresight does. It drove Curze into madness. It has kept me from Sanguinius, my brother, who cannot see me in his visions any more than Curze could. And I swear this: I will not be like them.

"If what I see before me is truly the future… then I will change it. No price is too great."

The Emperor's voice came again, low and resonant, his son's name repeated with aching tenderness.

But Artorias shook his head, cutting across it. "No. You called me your hope. And you did not summon me here. The Ceithir brought me. Perhaps it was cruelty, to show me this fate. Or perhaps it was mercy—mercy for you, Father. To show you, after ten thousand years of suffering, that there is still hope. That the future is not set in stone."

His hands clenched at his sides. His chest heaved.

"Perhaps this is only my worst fears, mocking me. Perhaps it is all a trick. But if so, then it has only reminded me of who I am. I will not break."

The last words thundered against the silence like a vow, and then the dream collapsed around him. The light, the throne, the figure of his father—all dissolved into mist.

"I will not break to Fate!"

And Artorias woke.

Yet far away, in the distant age of the forty-first millennium, across the labyrinthine tides of the warp, a whisper stirred. It threaded itself into the dreams of psykers, into the prayers of the faithful, into the static of a billion vox-nets. A whisper at the edge of the senses, so fleeting and so faint as to leave most wondering if they had heard it at all.

"Good luck, Artorias. My hopes and dreams go with you."


The Heart of Flame

999.M30


Kallis Verin sat cross-legged upon the deck of his chamber, the whispering hush of the Ceithir wrapping him in its endless calm. A book hovered before him, its vellum pages edged in silver script that glimmered faintly in the dim chamber light. It was an old tome, bound in the style of Caerdyn Vallis, one of the gifts brought up from the world that had given them their Primarch. Few aboard a Legion warship took time for such things. But for Kallis, the words served as an anchor—something steady against the immensity of the void.

The book drifted as he read, suspended by the merest thread of thought. Normally, here in the warp, he would never risk such indulgence. To open his mind, even slightly, was to invite things best left nameless. He had heard tales, whispered from older librarians, of voices that entered unbidden, of shapes coiling just beyond perception, waiting for a single lapse in discipline.

But aboard the Heart of Flame, all was different.

The Ceithir was everywhere. He could feel it brushing against the edges of his thoughts like a sea mist rolling in at dawn. It muffled the oppressive pressure of the Immaterium, dulled the distant howls of things scratching at the veil. Where most ships of the Imperium suffered from the dissonance of warp travel—sailors plagued with nightmares, engines groaning with phantom echoes—the Heart of Flame felt… tranquil. The Ceithir's unseen shroud wrapped the vessels of the XIth​ Legion, and within its embrace the Sea of Souls held no sway.

Kallis exhaled slowly. The floating tome drifted closer, pages turning at the speed of his thought. He tried to lose himself in the lines, but his mind wandered.

They were bound for the Khymeron Reach, a scattered region of half-settled stars and mining colonies on the far fringe. A place whose name carried little weight in Imperial records, save for the string of desperate pleas sent coreward over the last decade. Eldar raiders—though whether corsair, exodite, or something darker, no one could say—had bled the region to weakness. The reports spoke of entire convoys swallowed in the dark, of settlements found gutted and silent.

The Lord-Warden, Lucan, had been given a battlegroup and a command. The Second Company rode at its heart.

Kallis shut the tome with a flicker of thought and let it drift to the deck. His fingers flexed unconsciously over the haft of his force staff where it lay across his knees.

Why had Lucan asked for him, specifically?

The Librarius of the XIth​ was larger compared to many of their cousins. There were senior Mist-speakers aplenty who might have suited better. He was young by their standards—barely decades past his induction into the Order, and only a handful of years fully recognized as a Mist-speaker in his own right. His talents were proven, yes, but not exceptional. Not compared to those who had read the skeins of battle and fought alongside the King himself.

Still, Lucan had asked for him. Requested him.

Kallis could not help the faint, unwelcome whisper that always lingered: that perhaps the Lord-Warden had chosen him not for his worth, but for the memory of their first encounter. Where he had once been mistaken for a knight and tumbled from a horse in front of half the nobility of Caerdyn Vallis. The thought made his jaw tighten. He hated that memory still. The fact that it was the Lord-Warden who had unseated him still made him a laughing stock amongst the older Legionnaires.

The vox bead in his ear crackled, shattering the calm.

"My Lord Kallis. Report to the duelling hall. The Lord-Warden requires your presence."

The voice was flat, the tone of a serf relaying orders not their own.

Kallis straightened, the Ceithir's soothing weight lingering over his shoulders like a cloak. He rose smoothly to his feet, lifting his staff in one hand and reaching for the half-mask helm that rested upon the shelf beside his chamber shrine. The helm was austere, painted in the pale blue of their Legion, its trim in silver, the Mist Tree emblazoned across its brow. His armour was marked with the runes of Librarius, but otherwise plain—worn, practical, and well cared for.

He took a moment to adjust the clasps on his vambrace, letting the ritual settle his mind. The ceaseless hum of the ship's plasma reactors resonated through the walls, a familiar heartbeat. Beyond, the ship still slid through the tides of the warp, unseen currents pressing against the hull.

The doors of Kallis's chamber whispered shut behind him as he stepped into the wide companionway. The air was cool, touched by the faint tang of ozone from the great plasma heart that drove the vessel. Pale light fell from panels inset into the arching ceilings, casting a clean silver-blue glow across the passage. The sigil of the Legion was carved into the walls at intervals, a quiet reminder of their homeworld and of their King.

Everywhere he went, heads bowed. Serfs clad in grey-blue tunics dipped to one knee as he passed. Legionaries of the Second Company inclined their helms, their golden right arms catching the light like fire. Even among Astartes, the Mist-speakers were marked apart. They were the wardens of mind and soul, the shepherds of knowledge and the unseen. In the First, Ninth and Eleventh Companies, their presence was especially celebrated, their words sought. In the Second, it was different. Warriors here valued strength at arms above the subtleties of the mind—but even they showed respect when a Mist-speaker walked among them.

Kallis did not quicken his pace. He kept his stride measured, his force staff gripped lightly in one hand, its haft ringing faintly against the deck as he walked. The Ceithir pressed faintly at the edge of his awareness still, like a low susurration, a presence neither seen nor heard but always felt.

He was halfway down the companionway when a familiar voice hailed him.

"Kallis."

A tall figure fell into step beside him, helm clipped at his belt. His armour bore the pale blue and silver of the Legion, its breastplate marked with the white Mist Tree, but his right arm gleamed gold in the corridor light—the badge of Lucan's company. Jonah. Broad shouldered, steady-eyed, his stride was unhurried but full of certainty, as though he had never known doubt in his life.

Kallis felt a smile tug at his lips. "Jonah. I had wondered if you were aboard."

"Where else would I be, Brother?" Jonah grinned, his voice a low rumble. "Though I did come to make sure you didn't get lost. You spend far too much time locked in your chambers with those dusty tomes of yours."

Kallis shook his head, suppressing a laugh. "Better that than brewing trouble in the enginarium."

Jonah barked a laugh. "Trouble? It is culture. Our King himself bids us to seek pursuits beyond war. To make ready for the day when the galaxy is won and we are soldiers no longer. Some chose sculpture, some philosophy. I chose ale."

"You chose drink," Kallis countered.

Jonah smirked. "And it has served me well. The mortal hands in the enginarium sing my praises, I'll have you know. 'Jonah of the Golden Brew,' they call me. A brewer worthy of any hearth."

Kallis gave him a sidelong look. "I think they sing because you keep them in cups, not for the quality of your craft."

"Lies," Jonah said with mock severity. "But I'll forgive you. You were always the sharp tongue of Squad Aeta, particularly when your belly rumbled. Some things do not change."

The words brought a faint pang of memory. "The old squad," Kallis repeated softly. "How long ago that feels."

Jonah's grin faded, replaced by something quieter, more thoughtful. "Sergeant Ocran still trains them. New blood to take our place. Marik…" His voice lowered, the word heavy. "…Marik is ashes among the stars. The Vorrak took him. Their carapaces broke against his blade, but their claws tore him apart."

Kallis bowed his head. The Vorrak. The insectoid things had been vicious, tireless, an endless tide of chittering claws and needle-teeth. He remembered the blood, the stench of ichor, the screams that carried even through vox. Marik had not been the first taken, nor the last, but it had cut deep all the same.

"And Tobias?" Kallis asked.

"Transferred," Jonah said simply. "Eighteenth Company. I hear he thrives there, though we seldom cross paths."

"So it is just us," Kallis murmured.

"Just us," Jonah agreed. "The book-reader and the brewer."

That drew a short laugh from Kallis, easing the weight in his chest. "A fine pair we make."

"A fine pair indeed." Jonah clapped him on the shoulder with his golden arm. "You go to the Lord-Warden. I have duties elsewhere. But I would have you walk more often, Kallis. Attend the lectures. Speak with the brothers. The Ceithir binds us all, but it does not excuse you from kinship."

Kallis inclined his head. "Perhaps. When the work allows it."

"It always allows it. You simply hide," Jonah said, his grin returning as he turned aside at a branching passage. "Do not tumble again, Ser Kallis. I'd hate to watch it twice."

And with that he was gone, his footsteps ringing away.

Kallis paused before the tall archway ahead. The sigils above the door marked it plain: the duelling hall. From within came the unmistakable ring of steel on steel, the sound of laughter raised in the cadence of sparring.

He adjusted his grip on his staff and stepped forward.

He thought he had an idea of what the Lord-Warden wanted of him.


The doors to the duelling hall parted, and Kallis stepped onto the upper balcony. His breath caught despite himself.

The hall was vast, a cathedral of steel and mistlight. Normally, it would have been divided into narrow sparring cages, lattices of plasteel fencing and energy barriers where Wardens tested steel against steel. Some of the other Legions used combat servitors—clumsy things of flesh and machine—to hone their blades. But not the Mist Wardens. Never. Their King's disdain for such abominations was law. Only the strength of their own arms and the clarity of their own skill were worthy measures.

Tonight—or rather, in this ship-bound midnight—the cages were gone. The walls had sunk into the decking, leaving a single vast arena. Mist clung in curls along the floor, drifting like the breath of the Ceithir itself. The balconies and alcoves were packed. Legionnaires stood shoulder to shoulder with mortal serfs, the air thick with anticipation.

And in the centre of the hall, ten against one, stood Lucan.

The Lord-Warden's armour gleamed pale blue and silver, his golden right arm bright even beneath the shadowed vaults. In his hands he bore Solbrand, its flame quenched, and the shorter gladius gifted to him by a friend in the Ultramarines. Both blades were unpowered, edges still keen enough to cut, but dulled of their killing bite.

Ten Astartes ringed him—veterans, every one of them. Terran sons, old as the Legion itself, warriors who had crossed half the stars before Caerdyn Vallis had ever been found. They moved as one, a hunting pack, their discipline flawless.

And yet.

And yet they could not touch him.

Kallis leaned on the rail, watching as Lucan flowed between them like water made flesh. His laughter rang clear even above the clash of steel, bright and mocking, yet never cruel. A blade thrust came low—he stepped over it. A strike swept high—he ducked beneath. A third came behind, perfectly timed, only for Solbrand's flat to knock it wide with a casual flick.

It was art, not combat.

When Lucan had been a mortal, before the gene-gift, before the war-plate, he had already been one of the greatest swordsmen Caerdyn Vallis had ever produced. Now, remade into something close to an Astartes—though not truly one of them, never quite—he was devastating. Luther of the Dark Angels, Kor Phaeron of the Word Bearers… both had been raised up, made more than men. But Lucan, Kallis thought, was something else. Something sharper.

Privately, though he would never dare voice it, Kallis believed Lucan might be one of the most dangerous warriors in all the Legions.

He thought back to the Vorrak campaign. To the stories whispered among the companies. Of Lucan standing alone against three of the Vorrak elite—those nightmare things, like armoured centipedes, six arms each clutching alien blades that dripped venom and light. Lucan had faced them in single combat. Three at once. And when it was over, he had stood without a scratch.

A clash brought Kallis back to the present. One of the ten fell, his helm ringing from a cuff with the pommel of the gladius. Another went down a heartbeat later, Solbrand sweeping his legs from beneath him. Both withdrew wordlessly, retreating from the circle, and the crowd roared their approval.

Eight remained, blades flashing. Lucan's grin widened.

Kallis drew a slow breath. He knew why he had been called here. Lucan never sparred without reason. And three months ago, everything had changed.

They had been with the bulk of the Legion fleet when it happened. The King—Artorias—had withdrawn. No explanation. No counsel. Not even Lucan, his truest companion, had been admitted. Kallis remembered it vividly: the shockwave in the warp, the psychic tremor as their Primarch woke from his rare slumber. It had crashed across every Mist-speaker like a storm, and not only them—the entire Legion had felt it. A wave of grief, vast and unanswerable, had dragged them all into mourning without cause.

For days, every Warden had been hollow-eyed, burdened with sorrow they could not name. Many Wardens isolated themselves rather than attend to their duties. It came to be known as the Curse of Grief. Until, just as suddenly, it had passed. The King had emerged, silent and remote, and ordered the Legion to divide itself. Fleets broken into splinters, cast across the stars. No explanation given.

And Lucan… Lucan had been wounded more than most. He asked for updates constantly, pressed the Mist-speakers for scraps of insight, but there was nothing. He and the King were as close as blood brothers, and still he was shut out.

Now, as Kallis watched him disarm another foe—spinning beneath a descending strike, twisting the gladius in a perfect arc to pluck the weapon from his brother's hand and send it clattering across the misted floor—he knew. He knew what this summons was.

Lucan struck again, Solbrand snapping out like lightning, the flat of the blade hammering into another's chestplate. The Astartes staggered, winded, and stumbled from the circle.

Five fallen. Two more in moments until only three remained.

And then, for the first time, Lucan looked up. His eyes met Kallis's across the distance.


Lucan stood at ease in the heart of the arena, blades loose at his sides. Three of his men circled warily, waiting for an opening that would never come. His grin was bright, untroubled, as though he were playing at some courtly dance rather than standing in the centre of an arena with the Emperor's Angels of Death.

Then his voice carried, rich and ringing, cutting through the mist and the murmurs of the crowd.

"Honoured Mist-Speaker," he called, eyes never leaving Kallis. "Come join us. Lend your gifts to your brothers."

The crowd shifted. A ripple of expectation spread through the balconies. Kallis froze, his pulse thundering in his ears. He knew what Lucan was asking. This wasn't an invitation to watch. It was a challenge. A test. To stand against him not merely with blade and body, but with the psychic gifts of the Librarius.

Kallis's mouth went dry. He had sparred with fellow Mist-speakers before, yes, and even tested his strength against line Astartes who had volunteered. But never Lucan. Never like this.

"My lord…" he began.

Lucan was already moving. One of the circling veterans lunged low, but Lucan turned the thrust aside with Solbrand's flat, rolled his wrist, and with a flick sent the blade spinning to the floor. He did not break eye contact with Kallis.

"The enemies of Mankind wield all manner of tricks," Lucan said, almost conversational, even as he forced his disarmed foe from the ring with a playful shove. "Sorcery. Witchcraft. Minds sharper than blades. Better we learn here, together, how to fight such things—"

A cut aimed for his throat. He ducked, gladius snapping up to score across his opponent's helm in a ringing slap. Another veteran staggered back, bested for the moment but not yet eliminated.

"—than on some far world, against foes who will show no mercy."

His eyes gleamed with challenge. "Join us, Mist-Speaker. Prove yourself."

Kallis sighed, heart heavy, and stepped onto the balcony rail. The Ceithir swirled eagerly around him, sensing the decision before he even made it. He leapt.

For a moment he hung in the vault of the duelling hall, robes streaming, staff held high. Then he fell, striking the misted floor with the thunderclap of his landing. Even as his boots touched ground, his mind reached out. One of the veterans staggered forward into Lucan's path, about to lose his weapon as so many others had. Kallis seized him with a thought, yanked him back, and threw him bodily out of Lucan's reach.

The Lord-Warden's eyes widened in delighted surprise. Then he laughed. A joyous sound, full and rich, like a man receiving a gift.

"Well struck, Ser Kallis the Tumbling!" he cried, advancing with a predator's grace.

Lucan's twin blades flashed, a blur of silver and pale blue. Kallis met them with his staff, both ends snapping out to catch Solbrand and the gladius in a crossed guard. Before Lucan could twist beneath his defences, Kallis sent a telekinetic shove rolling out from his chest, forcing the Lord-Warden back a dozen paces.

The crowd roared in delight.

The two remaining Astartes moved quickly to flank Kallis, forming a line with him. Their pauldrons bore names etched in neat script: Caius and Maroth.

"Brothers," Kallis said, his voice low and urgent. "Trust me. Let me in. If we fight alone, he will break us. But if we work as one—"

The veterans hesitated. To open one's mind to another was no small thing, even to a Mist-speaker. Then Caius inclined his head. "As you will it, Mist-Speaker." Maroth followed, slower but resolute.

Kallis extended his thoughts. A single gesture of will, and their minds brushed against his, then merged. Three streams becoming one river. He felt their strength, their focus, their trust. Together they could act as one.

And the Ceithir stirred.

Mist rolled forward from the edges of the hall, coiling low at first, then rising in long, curling tendrils. It wrapped Lucan like the embrace of a living thing, thick and cool, clinging to his arms and legs. Normally, the Ceithir would become blades within the fog, cutting anything not of its choosing into ribbons of blood and steel. Now, at Kallis's call, it did not strike—it restrained, pressing, pulling, slowing the Lord-Warden's movements.

But not enough.

Lucan's laughter rang through the haze. "Ahh, but I am a son of Caerdyn Vallis!" he bellowed, his voice bright with joy. "And the Ceithir knows its own!"

He surged forward, golden arm gleaming through the fog, blades lifted high.

Kallis tightened his grip on staff and mind alike. Caius and Maroth raised their swords, standing firm beside him.

The three of them, bound in thought and will, braced to meet him.

And Lucan came on, grinning like a man who had found exactly the fight he had been searching for.


Lucan's laughter still rang through the duelling hall as he came on, a golden streak in the shifting fog. Solbrand in his right hand, gladius in his left, he moved with the grace of a predator, fast and balanced, as if the mists themselves guided him.

Kallis gritted his teeth, feeling Caius and Maroth beside him, their minds woven into his by psychic tether. They moved in perfect unison, no words needed. Where one faltered, another was there, steel flashing, mist curling to intercept Lucan's blades. It was a harmony Kallis had never known outside of battle — the Ceithir enfolding them, their hearts and thoughts as one.

But Lucan was something else entirely.

His strikes came like a storm, testing them from every angle. He feinted high, drew Maroth's guard up, then spun low, forcing Kallis to lunge to cover his brother's exposed flank. He wove around Caius's thrust, turned his gladius flat to hook the blade and rip it wide, then drove Solbrand toward Kallis's chest. Only a desperate telekinetic shove bought him a heartbeat's reprieve, hurling Lucan half a step back.

The Lord-Warden only laughed. "Better! Much better! But faster!"

Lucan pressed harder. His style was unlike any Kallis had ever faced — flowing, improvisational, endlessly adaptable. Kallis remembered whispers he'd once overheard in hushed tones: that Lucan's favoured sparring partner was none other than the Primarch himself. Watching him now, Kallis believed it. Only one who had measured his steel against a demigod could fight like this.

The minutes dragged like hours. Sweat stung Kallis's eyes, his limbs ached, his mind throbbed from holding three wills together in one braid. He stumbled once — just once — and Lucan's blades were immediately there, one angled for his throat, the other for his belly.

Too late.

But Caius moved without hesitation. The veteran threw himself into the path of Solbrand, catching the blow across his pauldron. The crack of ceramite filled the hall, and the crowd gasped. Lucan pulled the strike instantly, but Caius staggered, weapon flying from his grip.

"Out," Lucan said firmly, respect in his tone. Caius saluted and stepped back, eliminated.

But in saving Kallis, Caius had left Lucan exposed — just for a heartbeat. Kallis surged forward, staff whipping low, and struck Lucan square across his left pauldron. The blow rang out like a bell through the duelling hall.

The audience roared.

Lucan stilled. For the first time in weeks, he had been struck. Slowly, he turned his head, then smiled — not the easy grin of before, but something gentler, almost proud.

"Well done, Ser Kallis," he said. His voice carried, and the crowd murmured approval. "That was a clean blow. The first in weeks."

But he did not relent.

Maroth was next to fall, Lucan battering aside his guard with a brutal series of strikes that sent the veteran reeling to the edge of the ring. Now only Kallis remained, staff against twin blades.

The duel slowed, became a dance of inches. Every strike Lucan delivered, Kallis blocked or deflected by the narrowest margin, mist whipping around him, staff whirling in frantic arcs. Each parry left his arms shaking, his lungs burning. His mind screamed with the effort of keeping pace.

Then, in an instant, Lucan shifted his stance. A faint tilt of his gladius, a pivot of his heel, and suddenly the staff was swept aside, Kallis's legs cut out from beneath him. He crashed onto his back, staff skittering across the floor.

Lucan loomed over him, blades lowered but poised. His expression softened again.

"Yield, brother," he said. "You've fought well, but it is done. I thank you for the exercise — I have won."

Kallis's chest heaved. He wanted to say nothing, to let the bout end. But instead, his voice cracked through his panting.

"I… I am sorry, Lord-Warden."

Lucan frowned, confusion flickering across his face. He waved a hand dismissively, even offered it to help Kallis rise. "There is nothing to be sorry for. You brought me the finest bout I've had in months."

"No," Kallis rasped. He raised a trembling hand, gesturing behind Lucan. "That is not what I apologize for."

Lucan turned.

There stood Maroth. Bruised, battered, dented armour hanging loose — but standing. A combat blade gripped firm, its tip just kissing the underside of Lucan's throat.

For a heartbeat, silence.

Then Lucan threw back his head and laughed, great peals of joy echoing off the high arches of the duelling hall.

"Well struck! Well struck indeed!" he roared, raising his arms. "Brothers, do you see? The Mist Speaker and his brothers have bested me!"

The crowd erupted in cheers, Astartes pounding fists against breastplates, mortals clapping until their palms were raw.

Lucan turned and clapped Kallis on the pauldron, then Maroth. His blows were heavy, approving, almost fatherly. "You did well. Both of you. This is what I ask of my brothers. To be one of the Valiant requires cunning, trust, and courage. You have them all."

The defeated veterans rejoined the ring, clasping Kallis's hand, offering slaps to his shoulder. For a few golden minutes, he was not the solitary Mist-speaker, set apart by strange gifts and endless tomes. He was simply another line brother, cheered and honoured as one of them.

Eventually, the crowd began to disperse. Lucan guided Kallis toward the side of the hall where a station had been set up for the Lord-Warden's personal use. He sat, drew out a cloth and some oil, and began polishing Solbrand's edge with practiced care, gladius balanced across his knees.

Kallis followed, his heart still racing, the echo of Lucan's laughter still ringing in his ears.


Lucan sat cross-legged on the bench, the light of the duelling hall's suspended lumens catching in his hair as he polished Solbrand with slow, precise strokes. Even at ease, there was a dangerous elegance about him — the same easy poise that had let him fight ten of the Legio Astartes without breaking a sweat.

Kallis lingered a step back, unsure whether to break the silence. He didn't need to.

"Tell me, Ser Kallis," Lucan said at last, voice low and measured, his gaze fixed on the glinting edge of his sword. "Has there been any word from my Brother?"

The question was quiet, but it cut sharper than steel. Kallis did not need to ask whom Lucan was referring to.

Kallis swallowed. "Lord-Warden, I… am not the one to ask. That is the role of the astropaths. They hear what others cannot."

Lucan gave a short, derisive snort. He set Solbrand down across his knees and finally looked up, green-gold eyes narrowing. "Astropaths. I trust them as far as I could throw their throne-bound husks. No. Only those of the Legion can know. Only those who hear the Ceithir's whisper. When the Curse of Grief struck — it touched no one else aboard this fleet. Not a mortal, not even the astropaths. It was ours alone."

Kallis hesitated. His fingers brushed against the haft of his staff, not for comfort but for focus. He remembered the stories told in hushed voices among the Mist-speakers, long before he had earned the title himself. Of how, when the XIth​ had still been lost and masterless, Rathen and his fellow Codiciers had been contacted from across the void by the Primarch. They had brushed against something vast and luminous — a presence of mist and sorrow on a distant world. Their King, even before he was found. The Ceithir itself had seemed to pull them to him and him to the Legion.

Lucan's suspicion, his yearning, wasn't misplaced. He couldn't be blamed for asking.

"I'm sorry, Lord-Warden," Kallis said quietly, bowing his head. "I have sensed nothing since that day."

Lucan's jaw tightened. His eyes flicked away, and for a moment, the mask of golden composure cracked. He inhaled slowly, then exhaled through his nose, steadying himself.

"He dreams," Lucan murmured. "He has always dreamed. That is why he sleeps so little — because his dreams never let him rest. I had thought I had grown used to it. But this…" His voice dropped further, almost to a whisper. "This grief. I did not understand it. I did not feel it."

That made Kallis pause. His head rose sharply, frowning as he studied the man before him. "You… did not?"

Lucan shook his head once. His expression was caught between frustration and self-reproach. "I saw it consume every son of the XIth​. But me? I felt nothing." His hand tightened on Solbrand's hilt. "Perhaps that is my curse. I was raised among your ranks, made to be like you, trained as you were trained. But I am not one of the Legio Astartes. I am not of the Legion. Not truly."

For a moment, Kallis was silent, considering the weight of those words. Lucan was the Lord-Warden, the closest to the King in all the galaxy. Yet here he sat, dejected, feeling like an outsider.

Kallis spoke softly, with a certainty he surprised even himself by feeling. "You are his brother, Lord Lucan. In every way that matters. Closer to him, I think, than any of his fellow Primarchs. Closer than most of us could ever be."

Lucan lifted his gaze, eyes searching his.

"But," Kallis continued, hesitating only a fraction, "the one thing we share with him, the one thread binding us together that you do not, is the geneseed. Whatever grief struck us… it came through that bond. Perhaps it is a curse. Our curse. But never let it be said by anyone that you are not one of us."

The thought lingered in the air, heavy and unsettling. Like the first whisper of a storm yet to come.

Lucan's lips curved into something faintly wistful, a smile tinged with loneliness. He nodded once, almost to himself, and sheathed Solbrand with a practiced motion. "Perhaps. Still, you have given me comfort, honoured Mist-Speaker. My thanks."

Kallis bowed his head in acknowledgment, though he felt the weight of what he had just spoken settle like lead in his chest.

Before he could say more, a presence approached. Soft footsteps, hesitant but sure. Both men turned as a robed figure stepped into the light — a woman in the austere garb of the Astra Telepathica, her eyes blind and seared, her face lined by the harsh touch of the warp.

An astropath.

She stopped a few paces from them, hands folded into her sleeves, and inclined her head.

"Lord-Warden. Mist-Speaker." Her voice was like dry parchment, yet carried clearly through the hall. "There is… a message."

Lucan waved for her to continue before remembering that she could not see the gesture. He cleared his throat and ordered her to continue.

The astropath's head tilted slightly, as though listening to words none but she could hear. Her voice rasped as she repeated them aloud, each syllable broken, as if carried through a storm.

"—aid—Emperor's Children—system falling—civilian loss heavy—"

She faltered, breath shuddering, then pressed on. "The sending choir… fractured. But the message was clear enough. It is a call for aid, my Lord-Warden."

Lucan's frown deepened. He leaned forward on the bench, elbows resting lightly against his knees, the light catching on the polished steel of his gladius as it lay across his lap. His green-gold eyes had turned hard, sharp as a blade's edge.

"A call for aid?" he echoed. "That system should already be secure. If I recall correctly…" He gestured sharply. A serf, quick-footed and silent as a shadow, hurried forward with a dataslate clutched in trembling hands. Lucan took it without sparing the mortal a glance and flicked through the illuminated runes with practiced ease.

"Yes." His voice carried easily across the duelling hall, where a few remaining Astartes still lingered, ears sharp. "Imperial High Command assigned compliance of the Avidan Reach"—he read the name with clipped precision—"to the Emperor's Children. A full battlegroup, under the command of one Lord Commander Eidolon."

He lowered the slate, his eyes narrowing further. "So tell me, Lady Trea— was that the name attached to your desperate fragment?"

The woman shook her head, her blind sockets turned faintly toward him. "No, Lord-Warden. The name… the name was another. Not the Lord Commander. The sending choir did not bear the markings of the XVIIth​ Legion nor their signifiers. The message was sent on the authority of one who bore the name Saul Tarvitz. Captain of the Tenth Company."

The name hung in the air like a blade suspended above the neck.

Kallis felt his brows lift despite himself. "It was not transmitted by Children's own choir?" he asked carefully.

"No, honoured Mist Speaker," the Astropath rasped. "The choir was… civilian. Raw and unshielded. Painful, for those of us who caught it. The choirs of the Phoenician are altogether more pleasant to receive.

Lucan's jaw worked as he absorbed that. His thumb tapped idly against the hilt of Solbrand, an old habit of his when thoughts threatened to tangle. Finally, he muttered the name again, tasting it like wine on the tongue.

"Saul Tarvitz."

Kallis shifted slightly, speaking before silence grew too heavy. "My lord, if I may — to involve ourselves with the Emperor's Children in this… it could create difficulties. They are not known for welcoming aid. Least of all from another Legion."

Lucan gave a short laugh — humourless, bitter as gall. "Difficulties, aye. Haughty peacocks, the lot of them. Vanity gilded in purple and gold. I know well their reputation." He lifted his gaze, green-gold eyes fixing Kallis like a hawk pinning prey. "But answer me this: if the situation was not dire, would one of their Captains stoop so low as to risk censure by using a civilian choir? Would he cry for aid where his own brothers might see him as weak?"

Kallis found no answer.

Lucan's smile was thin and dangerous. He rose to his feet, sheathing his swords in one fluid motion. The gathered mortals and serfs straightened instinctively, their bodies taut under the sudden weight of his command.

"Notify High Command," he said crisply to the astropath. "And the Legion's command echelon as well. If you can reach them, notify the Emperor's Children's high command also, though I expect they will greet our tidings with silence or venom. Regardless, record our intent: the Mist Wardens of the Second Company move to offer our assistance."

The astropath bowed low, voice rasping with effort. "It will be done, my lord." She turned, attendants guiding her away.

Lucan turned next to Kallis, his expression softening by degrees. "Mist-Speaker. Spread word among your kin. Let every Mist-Speaker aboard our battlegroup know what has passed. They must be ready — the moment the Navigators sing their endnote, I want the Ceithir to guide us out of the warp without delay. No hesitation. No drift. I don't know what we're flying into but I'd rather be ready for anything."

Kallis inclined his head in assent, already reaching out in thought for the mental threads that bound the Mist-Speakers together.

Lucan remained where he stood for a moment, alone against the vastness of the duelling hall, the echoes of the sparring bout still clinging faintly to the air. His eyes grew distant, shadowed with thought, his lips shaping the name once more.

"Saul Tarvitz," he murmured. Then, more quietly still, as though to himself: "What aid could we offer you?"
 

Users who are viewing this thread

  • Back
    Top